Skip to main content

Full text of "Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus : a collection of Old-Irish glosses, Scholia prose and verse"

See other formats


o 



^fy 



'<K 



THESAURUS PALAEOHIBERNICUS 



EonHon: C J. CLAY and SONS, 

CAMBEIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 

AVE MARIA LANE. 

(Slagfloto: 50, WELLINGTON STREET. 




1Lnj))ifl: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 

i^eto aork: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY. 

ISombag anti Calcutta : MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. 



[All Bights reserved] 



±rLJh 



oAUEUS palaeohibeknicus 



A COLLECTION OF OLD-IKISH GLOSSES 
SCHOLIA PEOSE AND VERSE 



EDITED BY 

WHITLEY STOKES, D.C.L. 

FOREIGN ASSOCIATE OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE 

AND 

JOHN STRACHAN, LL.D. 

PROFESSOR OF OREEK IN THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER. 



VOL. II. 

NON-BIBLICAL GLOSSES AND SCHOLIA: OLD-IRISH PROSE: NAMES 
OF PERSONS AND PLACES: INSCRIPTIONS: VERSE: INDEXES. 







V* 



CAMBRIDGE: 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 

1903 



CamtrtDgr : 

PRINTED BY J. AND C. F. CLAY, 
AT THB UNIVERSITY PRESS. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



Preface 



Description of the MSS. ..... 

Glosses on S. Augustine's Soliloquia (Carlsruhe) 
Glosses on Beda (Carlsruhe) : 

De Rerum Natura ..... 

De Temporum Ratione .... 
Glosses on Beda (Vienna) : 

De Temporum Ratione .... 
Glosses on Canons : 

Corpus Christi College, Cambridge . 

Bibliothfeque Nationale, Paris . 
Glosses on Computus : 

(a) Codex Vaticanus No. 5755 

(b) Bibliotheca Nanciensis cod. 59 
Glosses on Eutychius (Vienna and Paris) . 
Glossary in Cod. Lat. 14,429 (Munich) . 
Glosses on Juvencus (University Library. Cambridge) 
Glosses on Patrician documents (Dublin) . 
Glosses on Philargyrius (Florence and Paris) . 
Glosses on Priscian (St Gall) .... 

„ (Carlsruhe) 

„ (Leyden) .... 

„ (Milan) .... 

Glosses on Prudentius ..... 
Glosses on Sententiae sanctorum doctorum (Milan) 
Glosses on Servius (Berne) .... 

Glosses on Sortilegia (Munich) ..... 
Specimens of Old-Irish Prose : — 

1. The Notes in the Book of Armagh (Dublin) 

2. The Cambray Homily .... 

3. The St Gall Incantations .... 

4. The Spells in the Stowe Missal (Dublin). 

5. The Rubrics in the Stowe Missal . 

6. The Tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal 

7. The Notes on the cover of the Reichenau Beda 

8. The Notes in the Books of Dimma, Durrow and 

9. Extracts from Vita S. Findani (St Gall) 



Deir 



PAGES 

vii, viii 

ix — xl 

1—9 

10—13 
14-30 

31—37 



38 
38 

39 
41 
42 
43 
44 
45 

46—48, 360—363 

49—224 

22.5—230 

231 

232 

233 

234 

235 

236, 237 



238^243 
244—247 

248 

250 

251 
252—255 

256 

257 

258 



VI 



Table of Contents. 



Names of Persons and Places : 

in the Book of Armagh (Dublin) .... 

in Adamnan's Vita Columbae (Schaffhausen) . 

in Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix. (British Museum) 

ill the Antiphonary of Bangor (Milan) . 

in the Calendar in the Peichenau Beda (Carlsruhe) 

in the Litany of Saints in the Stowe Missal (Dublin) 

in the Wurzburg Codex MSS. th. f. 61 
Old-Irish Inscriptions ..... 

Old-Irish Verse : 

in the St Gall Priscian .... 

in the Milan Codex (Bibl. Ambr. C. 301) 

in the Codex S. Pauli (Carinthia) . 

in the Codex Boernerianus (Munich) 

in the Life of S. Declan 
The Irish Hymns in the Liber Hymnorum : 
I. Colman's hymn 
II. Place's hymn 

III. Ninine's prayer 

IV. Ultan's hymn 
V. Broccan's hymn 

VI. Sanctan's hymn 
VII. Patrick's hymn (Faeth fiada) 
VIII. Mael tsu's hymn . 

Appendixes : 

I. Glosses on Philargyrins (Bibl. Nationale, MS. lat. 11,308) 
II. Memoranda in the Book of Armagh (Dublin) 
III. Gloss on the Turin Liturgy 

Index of Things 

Index of Persons 

Index of Places and Tribes 

Index of annotated Words 

Addenda to Vol. I. . 
Corrigenda to Vol. I. 
Addenda to Vol. II. 
Corrigenda to Vol. II. 

Colophon .... 



PEEFACE TO VOL. TI. 

WE have little to add to the preface to the first volume of the present 
work, save an expression of thankfulness for the sympathetic reception 
which it has met with from the few scholars capable of discerning its un- 
doubted defects. The delay in publishing the second volume was caused by 
the desirability of recollating with the MSS. some of the glosses at St Gall, 
Carlsruhe aud Leyden, and the obscure notes in the Franciscan Liber 
Hymnorum. This, we hope and believe, has been done effectually. 

We have now to acknowledge the help afforded by the following scholars 
and public bodies during the passage of this volume through the press : 

First, by Professors Windisch and Thurneyseu, each of whom read a proof 
of pp. 1 — 359, and made (as in the case of our first volume) many valuable 
corrections aud suggestions. To Professor Thurneyseu, moreover, we are 
indebted for a laborious collation of a large number of the glosses on the 
St Gall Priscian, which MS. was, for that purpose, deposited during a 
whole year in the library of the University of Freiburg in Breisgau by the 
authorities of the Stiftsbibliothek, St Gall. 

Secondly, by Hof- und Landesbibliothekar Dr Alfred Holder, who collated 
for us the glosses and notes in the Carlsruhe Augustine, Beda and Priscian. 

Thirdly, by Mr Edward Gwynn, Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, who 
sent us his readings of many obscure passages in the Book of Armagh and the 
Stowe Missal, and by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy, who deposited 
that Missal in the British Museum, where it was examined for us by that 
eminent palaeographer Dr Kenyon. 

Fourthly, by the late Monsieur L. Duvau, who transcribed for us, shortly 
before his much-lamented death, the glosses in the copy of Philargyrius 
contained in the Bibliotheque Nationale, MS. latin, 11,308. 

Fifthly, by Professor Kern, for a collation of the Priscian glosses at Leyden, 
and by Dr De Vries, the librarian of the Leyden University, who deposited 
the original MS. for our use in the Rylands library, Manchester. 

Sixthly, by Professor Ascoli, who corrected two mistakes in our first 
volume, p. 110, 1. 41, and p. G15, 1. 17, and supplied information as to the 
Milan fragment of Priscian infra, p. 232. 



viii Preface. 

Seventhly, by Count Nigra, for his correction of our reading of the third 
gloss in the Vienna Eutychius, infra, p. 42. 

Eighthly, by Dr Friedel, for information as to the codex of Eutychius in 
the Paris MS. lat. 10,400, and by Dr P. Giles for notes regarding the Irish 
MSS. at Cambridge. 

Ninthly, by the reverend librarian of the Franciscan monastery, Dublin, 
for giving us access to the copy of the Liber Hymnorum in his charge, and 
to the authorities of the British Museum, the Royal Irish Academy, and the 
libraries at St Gall, Milan, the Vatican and Vienna for permitting MSS. to 
be photographed on our behalf 

We have, lastly, to express our surprise and regret that the statement 
in the preface to our first volume, as to the lack of scientific accuracy in 
some editions of Old-Irish glosses, should have been taken to apply to the 
publications of Professor Ascoli and Count Nigra. For the work of those 
distinguished scholars we have now, as we have had always, high admiration 
and sincere gratitude. 

W. S. 
J. s. 

October 1903. 



IX 



DESCRIPTION OF THE MSS. CONTAINING THE GLOSSES 
ETC. PRINTED IN THIS VOLUME. 

1. Codex Augustini Carolsruhani*. 

This manuscript formerly belonged to the monastery of Reichenau^ 
and is now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek at Carlsruhe, where it is 
numbered Codex Augiensis cxcv. It consists of 47 leaves, of which 7, 8, 
19, 20, 21, 32, 38, 34, So, 36, 37, 41, 42 are palimpsest. Most of the pages 
contain two columns; ff. 26, 28, 30, 31, 33, 37, 45, 46, 47 contain only one. 
Fo. 1 and fo. 47, which were once attached to the inner sides of the wooden 
cover, but have now been separated from it and are included in the pagina- 
tion, do not belong to the codex. Fo. 1 is very faded ; in col. 1 twenty-four 
fresh lines have been written, according to Windisch, probably in the same 
hand as the bulk of the codex. The greater part of the codex (fo. 2 — fo. 39 
col. 1) is occupied by the Soliloquies of St Augustine ; in these folios and in 
the twenty-four lines added on fo. 1 the Irish notes and glosses are found. 

Windisch considers that the Irish glosses are probably in the same hand 
as the Latin text, some of them having been written at the same time 
as the Latin, others having been added afterwards, but that some of the 
corrections may be in another hand. 

According to Mone, Holder, and Windisch the codex belongs to the ninth 
century. This date is supported by certain linguistic peculiarities in the MS., 
particularly by some changes which have taken place in final vowels: 
rei — ree 2M, etargna = etargne 6" 2, taudbartha 7*2, reta corptha S^'l, besgna 
13*^ 1, insarta 27^ 1. But the glosses may in whole or in part be older. Such 
errors as sochtmacht 5*^ 4, adromarsu 7* 1, asrubartmart 12" 1, aim 14* 2, caisin 
28'" 1, point to transcription^. 

1 Edd. Windisch, Irische Texte n. 146—163, W. S., The Old-Irish glosses at Wurzburg and 
Carlsruhe, 143—163. For a full description of the codex see Windisch, op. cit. 143—146. A 
specimen of the writing will be found in Silvestre-Madden, Palaeography p. 609. 

* At the bottom of the first page of the codex proper is written " Liber Augie Maioris." 
^ A still more decisive proof of this is to be found in 12'', if the conjecture be right that after 
innah'i some words like adciat indhi have been omitted per incuriam. 

S. G. II. b 



Description of the MSS. 



2. Codices Bedae. 

Irish notes and glosses have been discovered in two manuscripts of Bede : 
(a) Codex Carolsruhanus (Augiensis) CLXVII. 
(6) Codex Bedae Vindobonensis n. 15298 (or Suppl. 2698). 

These two codices shew the same recension of the Latin text. In part 
the Irish glosses are identical in both. These common glosses must have 
come from a common source ; they have not been copied from one codex into 
the other. 

(a) Codex Augiensis OLXVii^, nunc Carolsruhanus. 

This manuscript once belonged to the monastery of Reichenau, and is 
now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek at Carlsruhe. It now consists of 
49 leaves, of which, however, 5 — 12 belong to a distinct codex of Beda. The 
manuscript contains a selection of his works. It is interspersed with notes and 
glosses in various hands, from one of which come the Irish notes and glosses. 

Various chronological notes are added on the margins, most of which are 
printed below, p. 283. Others are : 

fo. 4'" [marg. sup.] oengussof. 

fo. 15* [marg. sup. to Dcccxvii] aed rex hibernise moritur^. 

fo. 17* [Mai.] H xiiii K a u kl. dei)Ositio sancti germani episcopi. 

fo. l?"" [lul.] Kii n m g uiii id Natal- aancti Chiliani cum sociis suis. 

fo. 17^ [tr 1 /3 e b d b u 7 Klb. in marg. d] bds muirchatho maicc maile duin hix;luain 
m&ccunois d imda chiarain .x. anno. 

fo. 17* [marg. inf.] IN gallia sancti Quintini CM^«s corpits pos< annos .Lv. ab angelo 
reuelatum est uiii Kl. iuli...7 (to Aug. icu ice ii Kl. IN .h. xiiii d". h. x). 

From a series of marginal entries in another hand, the last of which is 
DCCCXLViii vi-M XLViii ab initio mundi^ Zimmer concludes that the Latin 
text was written before the year 848. The date of the addition of the Irish' 
glosses he seeks to determine from the marginal note on fo. 17^ in the hand 
of the scribe who wrote the Irish glosses. The Muirchath mentioned there 
is identified by him, with great probability, with the Muirchath whose 
deposition is mentioned in the Annals of the Four Masters A.D. 821. If 
immediately after his deposition he retired to Clonmacnois, his death, if the 
identification be correct, would have taken place about A.D. 831, i.e. in the 
tenth year of his retirement. Zimmer* supposes that the scribe was on 
terms of friendship with Muirchath before he left Ireland, and regards it as 
probable that the glosses were written about 850 a.d. 

1 Edd. Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 229—233, W. S., The Old-Irish Glosses at Wiirzburg 
and Carlsruhe, 210 — 237 ; of. Zimmer Gloss. Hib. xxiv. sq. 

3 On the margins of 14" — 15'' are the Annales Augienses breuissimi ; cf. Moae, Anzeiger Mr 
Kunde der deutschen Vorzeit iv. 14 ; Pertz, Monumenta Germ. in. 136 sq. ; Zimmer, Glossae 
Hibernicae, xxv. sq. ; F. Kurze, Neues Archiv xxiv. 444. 

' = the Annales Augienses breuissimi, see preceding note. 

* Gloss. Hib. XXV. sq. 



Codices Canonum Hihemicoinim. 



XI 



With this date the language of the glosses would harmonize : note in 
particular the treatment of final vowels in aicneta IS'' 12, tricha 31'= 9, 
aesca 32^1, /otha 33''4, oldata 33'' 8. Attention may be directed further to 
a{ne = 6ine 31° 4, and to dunnai 18''10, saidai 18*3, to the single consonant 
in mats 18" 1, deis 19" 2, imatrehdidiu 36* 2, rucad 40* 2, oca turchail 18*= 2, ina 
riaglaih 33" 13, and to leissem 32*5, 32'' 6, lingidsem SI'' 8, and to/ai7 IS'' 4. 

That the Irish glosses have been copied, in part at least, from an older 
manuscript is evident from their coincidence in part with the glosses in the 
Vienna Beda. 

(6) Codex Bedae VindobonensisK 
In the Royal Library of Vienna there is a fragment, which probably dates 
from the ninth century, consisting of four leaves of Beda's De Temporum 
Ratione, in double columns. It is numbered n. 15928, or suppl. 2698, and 
at the bottom of col. 1, p. 1 it bears a stamp ' E cod. P.V. 2269 [Rec. 429]. 
The leaves have suffered much injury; in some places the margins have 
been torn away, parts are very hard to decipher, parts are altogether illegible. 
Between the lines and on the margins are notes and glosses, Irish and Latin, 
in various hands. 

3. Codices Canonum Hibernicorum-. 
(a) Corpus Christi College Cambndge, Parker, 279. 
This manuscript is written in a continental hand, and has been assigned 
to the ninth or tenth century^ Among other texts* it contains canons 
excerpted from the books of Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. In 
these excerpts are found Irish glosses, transcribed from the Irish original by 
the same hand as the Latin text. The last entry, prescribing the penalty 
for shedding a bishop's blood, corresponds with the Ancient Laws of Ireland 
IV. 363, 11. 26 — 27 *. The gloss on colirio (leg. collyrio), anre, is British, and is 
the equivalent of the Irish innrach 'a tent or plug used to keep wounds open.' 

(b) Codex Sangermanensis 121 (now MS. Lat. Paris. 12021)^ 
This manuscript is preserved in the Bibliotheque Nationale in Paris. It 
has been assigned by some to the eighth century, by others more correctly 

* Ed. Stokes, Goidelica, 51 sq. ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 253 sq., Sapplementum, p. 13 ; 
ef. Strachan, The Vienna Fragments of Bede, Rev. Celt. xxin. 40 sq. The text is here re-edited 
from photographs of the codex. 

- The Irish glosses have been edited by W. S., Remarks on the Celtic additions to Curtius' 
Greek Etymology, p. 73, and by Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 218. 

^ Of. Uaddan and Stabbs, Cooncils and ecclesiastical documents relating to Great Britain 
and Ireland, i. 108. 

* Cf . Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, xx. ; Wasserschleben, Die Irische Kanonensammlung- xxiii. 
' See Seebohm, Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon law, pp. 102 — 103. 

' The text of the canons has been published by Wasserschleben, Die Bussordnungen der 
Abendlandischen Kirche, Halle, 1851, pp. 136 sqq., the Irish glosses by Zimmer, Glossae Hiber- 
nicae, 284. 

62 



xii Description of the MSS. 

to a somewhat later date\ It contains in ff. 33 — 127 a collection of Irish 
canons, with a few Irish glosses. Both text and glosses have been copied 
from an older codex. 

4. Codices Libri de Computo. 

{a) Codex Vaticanus n. 5755 ^ 

This codex consists for the most part of a copy of St Augustine's work 
De Trinitate : to this, however, fo. 2, 3 and fo. 63 — 73 do not belong, but 
contain fragments of a computus. Fo. 2, which begins with nihil remanserit 
and ends with si quando mense wartio xiiii • luna pascalis incurrit xxxiii • 
regulares in primis teneas : ex quibus cepactas cuius uollueris anni deducas, 
contains the Paschal Arguments of Dionysius Vlll, ix, x, and XIV. On the 
margins of this folio there are copious notes in Latin, with the exception of 
one which is partly in Irish; between the lines are found notes and glosses in 
Irish and Latin. The codex has been assigned to the eleventh century^; on 
fo. 2, however, the Irish seems to represent the language of the eighth century, 
and there is no clear evidence that the Irish glosses have been copied. 

(h) Godex Nanciacensis*. 
This is a fragment consisting of a single leaf, written in an Irish hand 
of the ninth century, attached to the inner cover of Cod. 59 of the Library 
of Nancy. It contains copious Latin notes and glosses on the margins and 
between the lines, and also a number of Irish glosses. The Latin text 
contains the Dionysiac Paschal Arguments xi, xiii. 

5. Codices Eutychii. 

(a) Godex Vindohonensis n. 16'. 

This manuscript, which formerly belonged to the Columban monastery of 
Bobbio, is now in the Royal Library of Vienna. Ff. 57 — 68 contain a text 
of Eutychii de discernendis coniugationibus Libri II. written in a hand of 
the eighth or ninth century, with Irish glosses. That these glosses have 
been copied is shewn by the fact that glaidim has become attached to rudo 
instead of to erado. 

^ Cf. Wasserschleben, Die Irische Canonensammlung, xxx. sq. 

2 Ed. Dziobek, Bezz. Beitr. v. 63 sq. (see Giiterbock ibid. vii. 342); Zimmer, Glossae 
Hibernicae, 259 sq. The glosses are here edited from photographs. 

^ Reifferscheid, Bibliotheca Patrum Latinorum Italica, torn. i. 469. 

* Edd. d'Arbois de Jubainville, Biblioth^que de r]Ecole des Chartes, vi. s^rie, torn, deuxi^me, 
1866, p. 509, 1867, p. 471; Gaidoz, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, x. 70 sq. ; W. S., 
Goidelica 54 ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 262. The glosses are here edited from a photograph. 

s Ed. Nigra, Rev. Celt. i. 58 sq.; W. S., Goidelica 51; Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae 228, 
Suppl. 12; W. S., KZ. XXXV. 587 sq.; cf. Nigra, Rev. Celt. xxiv. 



Liber Ardmachanus. xiii 



(6) Codex PaHsiacus, MS. Lat. 1 0,400 \ 

A manuscript in the Bibliotheque Nationale, consisting of fragments of 
MSS. found for the most part in bindings etc. The fragment fF. 109, 110 is 
in an Irish hand probably of the ninth century : it is a bookbinding and is 
very hard to decipher. In one instance at least beicim, the Irish gloss, is 
attached to the wrong Latin word. 

(c) Codex Parisiacus, MS. Lat. 11411 ^ 

This is another fragment, also a bookbinding, in the same library, probably 
of the ninth century. According to Dr Friedel the glosses are in a different 
ink and thinner. He thinks that the leaf belonged to the same body as 
10,400. Some of the Irish glosses are attached to the wrong words. 

6. Codex Latinus Monacensis^ 

In fo. 222" — 226'' of this codex, which has been assigned to the ninth 
century*, is an alphabetical Latin glossary, in three columns, with glosses 
added in various hands. Among these glosses there are a few Irish ones, 
written in the same hand as the text. 

7. Codex Iuuenci. 

This codex is in the University Library of Cambridge, where it is 
numbered Ff. 4. 42. It is thus described by Hard wick and Luard: "A quarto, 
on parchment, 108 leaves, about 28 lines in each page ; handwriting as early 
as the ninth century. The date 1233 is twice written in the margin, but 
if meant to indicate the time at which the MS. was executed, it is far too 
modern. 'Quatuor Euangelia a luuenco Presbytero pene ad verbum translata,' 
so reads the colophon...." The text contains a large number of British, and 
a few Irish, glosses^ 

8. Liber Ardmachanus*. 

The Book of Armagh is a small vellum quarto, containing 221 leaves, 
in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. The writing is generally in double 
columns (very rarely in three), and all seems the work of the same scribe, 
Ferdomnach, whose name occurs (fo. 214*) in the following entry: ^ro 

1 Ed. Loth, Rev. Celt. v. 470, W. S., The Academy, Sep. 25, 1886, p. 209, KZ. xxxv. 588. 

- Ed. Loth, Rev. Celt. v. 161, W.S., The Academy, Sep. 25, 1886, p. 209, KZ. xxxv. 588. 

3 The Irish glosses have been edited by Zimmer, KZ. xxxiii. 274, who also gives a description 
of the contents of the MS. 

* Graff, Althochd. Sprachschatz I. xli. 

^ The British and Irish glosses have been published by W.S., in Kuhn and Schleicher's 
Beitrage iv. 385 sq. ; cf . Thurneysen, Rev, Celt. xi. 915 sq. 

" The whole of the Book of Armagh is about to be published by Dr Gwynn. 



XIV Description of the MSS. 

ferdomnacJio ords. There were two famous scribes of this name connected 

with Armagh, one of whom died A.D. 727, the other A.D. 845. That the 

scribe of the Book of Armagh was the latter has been ingeniously proved by 

Bishop Graves^ from the following half-erased entry in a semi-Greek character, 

which occurs in fo. 52 b : 

okA hvNK X. . 

. . fl . . , € BlKTaNTf 

. . . ^OKh • AnpHAH TTOT 

piKU ' CKplTTClT 

As the only comarhe of Patrick whose name ended in -bach was Torbach 
Bishop Graves restored the entry thus : 

F DOMNACH • HVNC • LIB 

E RVM • : : : E dictante 

R TORBACH • HEREDE • PAT 
RICH • SCRIPSIT 

As Torbach held the primacy for only one year and died in 808, the 
codex, or at least this part of it, must have been written either in 807 or 808. 
That the entry refers to the former year is proved by the following entry on 
fo. 36'^ : 

fXTrXtKir • aevaNfoe 
XicoN • Kara MAT 
THVM • CKpInrVM 
aricNIVE *ITVM • 
IN *Hpia • MATTHI 

= explicit euangelion Kara Mattheum scriptum atque finitutn in feria Matthei. 
For Torbach died on the 16th of July and this entry was made on the 26th 
of September, the Feast of S. Matthew, The marginal entries have in part, 
been mutilated by the cutting of the margins. 

The Book of Armagh contains a transcript of older documents. A full 
description of the contents will be found in the edition by W. S. of the 
Tripartite Life of Patrick, xci sq. The following portions have been published 
in the present work : 

I. ^The Irish names in Muirchu Maccu Machtheni's memoirs of S. 
Patrick (fol. 2** 1 — fo. 9" 2). This Muirchu professes to write in obedience 
to the command of Bishop Aed of Sletty, f 698. The importance of these 
notes for the language of the time has been pointed out by Thurneysen^ 
The following points may be noted : 

Long e has not yet become ia: Fecc = Fiacc, Cerrigi= Ciarfaigi. Of 6 there is an 
example in the Latinised Coolennorum. Unaccented S and 6 between non-palatal 
consonants are preserved : Clocher=clochar, Finduhrec, Lucetmaily Ulod, Lothroch*. Oi 

1 Proceedings of the Eoyal Irish Academy, m. 316 — 324. 

=* infra pp. 259—262. a Celt. Zeitschr. i. 347 sq. 

•• There is a variation between a and o in Dubtliach and Dubthoch ; of. Ecluich by Echoch, 
Ann. Ul. 817. In Latinised form Ulathoruvi appears by Ulothorum; according to Thurneysen, 
this is perhaps due to the scribe. Unaccented a appears as o in moccu Echach. 



Liber Ardmcichamis. xv 



does uot yet appear as oe : Loiyaire, but by ai is found ae : Lucetmail and Lucetmael. 
After a non-palatal consonant final -i is expressed by -i, not by -ai : Calpdi, Ferchertni, 
ferti, Machi. But in the same position we find -e : Mache^ Slane, -ce : Arddce, Etrachtce, 
Macha, and -ae : Oreccae, Machae. The gen. sg. is -o, not -a : Dego. 

II'. The Irish names in the miscellaneous notes on the life of S. Patrick, 
which Bishop Tirechan is said to have written ex ore uel libro of his foster- 
father or tutor {aite) Bishop Ultan, f 656 (fo. ^" 2— fo. 16" 1). The language 
shews the same characteristics as I, only not so strictly: 

e: Cenachtce, Gennani, Ceramts, Cerrigi, Clebach, Fecctcs, Fechach, Fechrach, Neel. It 
has become ea in Druimleas (cf. feadinne in the glosses on Philargyrius), and at the end 
of a word, Bandea (cf. dea = dia in the vJambray Homily). It has become m in flan. 

: Born, Booin, Boonrigi, Boidmail, Coonu, Clono, Crochan^ Oosacht, Gosachtus, Irlochir. 
But also «a: Biiain, Bwxs, Ghoiduain, Es RCiaid, Mfiaide, Latinised Muadam^ thuaitlie. 
It will be obsen-ed that, except in Buas, fia appears only before a palatal consonant. 

e preserved: Ached, Argetbor, Echredd. By Gongleng and Ercleng, however, appear 
Gonlang and Erclang in the list of names on fo. 9"" 2. 

d preserved: Adrochtce, Genondas, Hirotw, Martorthige, Niotk, Teloch. The later i^ocAZao? 
appears both as Fochloth and Fochluth. Corresponding to the Ogham name Gostictias'^ we 
find Gosackt, where Gosocht might have been expected. 

After a non-palatal consonant i : Argi, Cetni, Congi, Chungi, Elm, Endt, Ferti, Fidarti, 
Luchti; also in the interior of a word: Amohigid, Gaplit, carric, Gerrigi, Irlochir, Taidich, 
sertib. But Chungai and Irai, Humail. 

After a non-palatal consonant final -e is commonly written -ce: Adrochtce, Brig tee, 
Cenachtce, Gomgellce, Corrce, Erc<B, Herotce, Machce, Sinnce, Succce, But also Gore, Erce (MS. 
Gerce), and once Machae. ^ appears sometimes after a palatal consonant : Golumbcillce, 
Dumichce, Slicichce^. 

oi regularly: Gotmanum, Loiguire, loigles, OingusK 

ai happens to occur only before a palatal consonant : Maini, Boidmail°. 

From -i- and -u- stems the gen. sg. is regularly in -o : Ailello, Alo, Ardd^atho, Glono, 
Drommo, Fergusso, Itho, Nento, Temro. Once a: Airddsratha. 

III. Additions to the notes of Tirechan in Latin and Irish (fo. 16* 2 — 
fo. IS** 2)'. The language of these additions shews later characteristics than 
the notes of Tirechan. It seems on the whole to represent the Irish of the 
early eighth century, though some later forms may have been introduced by 
the copyist, e.g. ni fetorsa = ni fetarsa : 

e preserved: adcotedce, atrOpert, ochter, toidached. But adopart, contubart. 

6 preserved: cathboth, conacolto, edocht, fitliot, oitherroch. But aidacht, cathbath''. 

1 v. infra 262—269, and see C.Z. i. 348, in. 276. 2 Brash, p. 190, 198. 

' Cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 477 ; the orthography is probably due to the confusion of ae and e in 
Latin. 

* From Froech the gen. is Fniich, cf. ruig Philargyrius, tuib Stowe Missal. 

^» By Sele there is also found Saele ; so Campum Caeri corresponds to Mag Cera, Trip. 
Life, 110. 

^ The Irish in the Latin notes is printed infra pp. 269—271, the Irish notes infra pp. 238—243. 

' The preposition oc is written ucc or uc : ucc Rdith Bilich, ucc Domnuch, uc Scl Pdtric. So 
in the Annals of Ulster uc Cuinciu 710, uc Biliu 713, uc Etarlinddu 735. 



xvi Description of the MSS. 



e appears only in dfech, in a legal formula, and in pretonic position re m-hds. It 
appears once as ea in Druimm Leas, as le in Fiechrach, and in pretonic position in iersin, 
iersuidiu, but commonly as la : blladin, Clarrige, Criathar, Dlarrrndt, Fiacc, aniar, lAas, 
iarsuidiu, iarsin, iartain. 

o: cloin, diroggel, log, forlog, ochter, 6g, 6, udih, Otiia. More rarely ua: buachaele, 
clfiain, huaimse, huad. 

-i after non-palatal consonant : cuci, Dumi, Endi, Ferni, I4ni, lohri, orpi, Achid, Alich, 
ants, argit, arith, Berich, blladin, Brechmig, Carnib, cennadich, Giarrige, Cremthinn, cumil, 
dlomis, eclis, Feradig, forrig, manchib, Ochtir, Patrice, pridehiss, Tamnich. But ungai, 
abbaith, argait, Broccaid, c4taig, gabais, maccaib, Diarmuit, Gahuir, idpuirt, manchuib, 
Themuir. 

e after non-palatal consonant, e : blladne, oimie, tigerne. ce : daltce, damnce, Endce, 
Gimmce, Odrce, mac Rimce, rithce, -ructhce, sommce, Tamlachtce, telchce, rtngce^. ae : adcotedae, 
Machae, imgae. 

oi: coidd, Loiguire, nmb, noinomne, oinsetche, Toicuile. But s6er, dentuistiu. 

ai: Bdiidn, Cdichdn, Fdilgnad, Fdildin, Forfdilid. But Aed passim ^. 

Pretonic to- appears in the verb as dit : dutet, dulluid, dtifoid ; pretonic di as di- : 
dige'ni, diroggel, or die: duchooid. Before nouns the prepositions do and di are still 
kept apart. 

From -i- and -u- stems the gen. sg. is always in -o- : brdtho, Conacolto, Daro, Drommo, 
Dublocho, Fergosso, Fetho, Forfdilto, Feidihnedo, Fedeilmtheo^, locho, Santo. 

In the verb may be noted: boie, fdcib (by fdcab), -fetor =-fetar. 

duaberrad for dia berrad is pec\iliar, but it cannot be put down as an archaism, for 
already in the Cambray Homily we find dea. 

IV. ""A series of notes or catchwords, written in a very small hand and 
abounding in contractions, which represent in the main that portion of the 
Tripartite Life which is not embraced in Muirchu's Memoir and Tirechan's 
notes (fo. 18^2 — fo. 19* 1). The language shews later peculiarities more than' 
the foregoing pieces. Note, for example, Biarmit, Flac, Fiachrach, Buail..., 
Esruaid, Muadan, Luan, Tuadmumu, Achad, Ldthrach, Itha, Aeda. 

V. ^The Irish names in Muirchu's prologue and in the headings of his 
chapters (fo. 20*). 

VI. «The Irish names in the Liber Angeli (fo. 20^ 1— fo. 21*^ 2). 

VII. ^ Irish glosses on fol. 6* — 21^ 

VIII. 8The Irish names in the Confessio Patricii (fo. 22^ 1— fo. 2P 2). 

IX. «The Irish glosses on the New Testament (fo. 31'' 2— fo. 190). 
That these glosses are later than the older Patrician documents is shewn 

by the diphthongization of e : iar, iarfichid, {i)armifoist%s (but ren-), and of o : 

1 But -ce also expresses -e after a palatal consonant : bicce, Muince. 

^ In bdacliaele, ae expresses the -i umlaut of -a, cf. saele in the Stowe Spells and infra 
p. xxviii. 

8 There is a peculiar gen. in -eo in imeo (leg. inse) and Bdindeo — ime and Bo inde, cf. inseo 
Ann. Ul. 737, 740, 836, 870. Apparently final unaccented eo and e had become confused. 

* infra Appendix II. ^ infra p. 271. 

« infra p. 271. 7 infra p. 45. 

« infra p. 271. » Vol. i. supra pp. 494—498. 



Codices Philargyrii. xvii 



huasal. That they are earlier than the bulk of the glosses in Wb. seems 
to be indicated by the fact that the gen. sg. of -i- and -u- stems is always 
in -0 : folo, gleso, senso, spirto. After a non-palatal consonant i is regularly 
expressed by i : gains, fodil, samil, delbich, grddich, cvclis, ddlire, ddldi, etc.^ 
After a non-palatal consonant final -e is expressed by e : derbensde, tarsende, 
or by ce : riime, sechtce, etc.^ The diphthong oe does not yet appear. 

9. Codices Philargyrii^ 

Two series of excerpts from lunius Philargyrius' scholia on the Bucolics 
are preserved in three manuscripts : 

P. ( = N. Hagen) = Codex Parisiaciis Lat. 7960, saec. x. In this MS. the second series 
of excerpts is found fo. 1* — 14", the first series of excerpts on fo. 14'' — 41^ 

L. = Codex Lauren tinus, Plut. xlv. Cod. 14, s. x. According to Hagen the manuscript 
was brought from France. The colophon to the first series (Rheinisches Museum, N. F. 
XV. 119) seems to contain a Latin rendering — Fatosits — of the name of the Irish excerptor, 
which may have been Tokthech: see The Academy for July 28, 1894, Rev. Celt. xvi. 123. 

P2. ( = P. Hagen) = Codex Parisinus 11308, s. ix. 

With regard to the relations of the three manuscripts the following may be 
noted. P and L are very closely related and come from a common source, but 
P was not copied from L nor L from P. P"^ is fuller and more correct than P 
and L, but is not the source from which they have been copied. Errors common 
to the three MSS. indicate that they go back to a common source, into which 
many mistakes had already crept through the transcriber's ignorance of the 
Irish language and his unfamiliarity with the script. The three codices are 
all in a continental band. It is not improbable that the archetype from 
which all the three MSS. finally came was written by a continental scribe. 

The Irish of the glosses is of the same archaic character as that of the 
Book of Armagh. Its peculiarities have been discussed by Thurneysen, Celt. 
Zeitschr. Iii. 52 sq." 

1 Hence we should write in 171"2 j-uminiged, in !!&' frisintomaltid, in 182»2 siltid. 

2 Hence in 170'' 1 adamra. should be corrected to adamie. In 177*2, as Mr Edward Gwynn 
informs us, the last half of the last letter of etalacda has been lost by the cutting of the margin ; 
etalacdce should be restored. 

^ A few of the glosses were published by Thilo, Bhein. Mus., Neue Folge, xiv. 132, and were 
reprinted by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. Supplementum 5, with the addition of two from the same 
codices contributed by Hagen. The glosses in P were printed by W. S. in the Academy for 
Jan. 17, 1891, and again in the Rev. Gelt. xiv. 226 sq. The glosses from L were published 
by W. S., KZ. XXXIII. 62 sq. The glosses from P- did not come to our knowledge till after the 
sheet of the Thesaurus containing the other glosses had been printed off. They are published in 
Appendix I. from a transcript kindly made for us by the late M. L. Duvau. Both the Latin 
text and the Irish glosses have now been edited by Hagen, Serv. Gram. vol. iii. Fasc. ii. Appendix 
Serviana ; to this edition we are indebted for some additions and corrections. Of. also Servius 
ed. Thilo iii. i. v. 

^ As to coennich, P^ shews that the archetype had coinnich. 



xviii Description of the MSS. 



Codices Anonymi breuis expositionis Vergilii Georgicorum ^ 

P. ( = N. Hagen) = Cod. Paris. Lat. 7^90. 

P2. ( = P. Hagen) = Cod. Par. 11308. "^ 

G. = Codex Burmannianus, nunc bibl. Leidensis publ. Lat. n. 135, s. xi. 

10. Codices Prisciani. 

The following manuscripts of Priscian contain Irish glosses and notes : 

A. Codex Sangallensis No. 904. 

B. Codex Augiensis No. cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhanus. 

C. Codex Leidensis. Cod. Lat., G7. 

D. Fragmentum Ambrosianum. Cod. A. 138 sup. 

It has been shewn by Hertz*^ that the first three codices come from a 
common source, and that A and C are especially closely related. From a 
photograph of a page of D it is clear that it belongs to the same family*, 
and that it is even more closely related to C^ than A is, while at the same time 
it can neither have been the source of C nor can it have been copied from C. 

Irish glosses are by far most numerous in A. In part B has similar 
Irish glosses to A, but it has also many Irish glosses peculiar to itself. 
Most of the Irish glosses in C are also found in A. Corresponding to the 
Irish glosses in D are generally found Irish glosses in A, but while they 
agree in sense, they often differ in form^ It is to be observed further that 
no two of the other collections have an Irish gloss in common which is not 
shared by A ; the only instance, however, is foilenn (Sg. 93a 1) = fallen 
(Per. 37a 1) = foilenn (Pld. 59a). 

In addition to the Irish glosses the MSS. have a larger or smaller number 

^ Through inadvertence the few Irish glosses in this text have been published under the name 
of Philargyrius, and so they are given from P on p. 48 of the present volume. The readings of 
P2 and G will be found infra p. 418. The full Latin text has now been published by Hagen, 
Serv. vol. iii. Fasc. ii., Appendix Serviana. 

2 Gramm. Lat. II. xvi. 

3 Thus in Hertz I. 149 1. 13 after aqua D has the same addition as the three other MSS. : 
lar (quando signi)ficat KarovKavaiov (pojy [leg. KaroiKidiov Oeov] laris facit genitimim • sin im- 

peratorem (l)artis • quern mactauit cosus . et testis ouidms in epigranimatis {lart)e feivx cesso 

cosus opima ttilit : liuius • in • iiii • ab urbe tobimnio rege ueient{um). 

* Some examples of agreement with C are : protulit hoc idem in prima epistolanim = Jiertz I. 
144, 17 ; apud Latinos = 'H.ertz I. 145, 5 ; uel per duas terminationes uelper f?-es = Hertz I. 145, 6 ; 
unum in ro = Hertz I. 146, 3; et amatoriae =Hertz I. 148, 15. 

^ Instances of peculiar readings in Dare: democritus etheu = Tiertz I. 144,21; statins followed 
directly by soZMera« = Hertz I. 145, 26; argo mango {argo apparently cancelled and 7?KJn(70 added 
over the line) =mango Hertz I. 146, 4 (C has margo with 1 ango on the margin); in al neutra 
sunt latina omnia ut tribunal = Hertz I. 147, 1; in im quoque inuenitur (neutrum'i) (pro)prlim 
cijn= Hertz I. 148, 6; uirgilius in uii. soJ/orea = Hertz I. 149, 11. Corresponding to Hertz I. 

I 
150, 11 D has, not in the text, but between the columns, ft plaU Collus (i.e. collus uel collum) 

I columbari • liaut multu (?) (the rest is lost by the mutilation of the page). 



Codices Prisciani. xix 



of Latin glosses. B and C have sometimes a Latin gloss corresponding to an 
Irish gloss in C* ; occasionally the Latin gloss is found in both B and C*. 

A. Codex Sangallensis 904 ^ 

This manuscript is in the Stiftsbibliothek of St Gall. It consists of 240 
pages*, and contains the Latin text of the first sixteen books of Priscian and 
of part of book seventeen down to the word " naturaliter " Hertz ii. 147 1. 18. 
Traube has shewn that it was written by some of the friends of Sedulius ; 
he supposes that it was copied in some Irish monastery in the first half of 
the ninth century, and brought by wandering Irishmen to the continent'. 
The Latin text is in different hands". The margin has been cut in binding, 
so that some of the notes have been mutilated, particularly on the upper 
margin. 

The manuscript contains between the lines and on the margins both Irish 
and Latin notes and glosses ; the Irish, however, predominate. The glosses 
are written in different hands from those which wrote the Latin text. At 
least three hands are to be distinguished^. The chief glossator (A) extends 
to 65''5. 64^ G .i. uas • lestar is from the second glossator (B) ; 65*" 7 atriur is 
again from A. B wrote the glosses from 65*^ 8 to the end of the page, the 
glosses on 66* and 66^, the glosses on 67* and the glosses on 67^ except 67** 
19, and 22, which are from A, who wrote the bulk of the glosses from 68* to 
the end. A third hand (C) has added scattered glosses throughout, often short 
Latin explanations. With regard, however, to the scattered glosses which do 
not come from A or B, Professor Thurneysen writes : " The question is more 
diflBcult how far the glosses of another hand (i.e. than A and B) have the same 

^ Instances from B will be found in CJelt. Zeitschr. iv. 472. Instances from C are a deletion- 
ihus fricando enim delettir littera = Sg. 3^4; custos muIoi'um=Sg. 33'' 3 ; pelex=Sg. 38''7; lapis 
triuTnphi = Sg. 69»19 ; celer=Sg. 69*21 ; hortukinus = Sg. 92'»1 ; ab eo quod est tronitf = Sg. 94» 4 ; 
sanguineus tumor = Sg. 96'' 1. 

^ Thus .i. anchora B, .i. anclwra vel onus quodlibet quo naues stdbiliuntur C = Sg. 22»5 ; quia 
dicitur Euripides {Aeripides C) qui in illo die natus est quo Athenienses cum Persis in Eurupo 
{Aeripo C) helium comtnisserunt = Sg. 31*6. 

=* Ed. Ascoli, 1879 (Archivio Glottologico Italiano vi.) ; of. Zeuss, Grammatica Celtica^ xi. sq.; 
Nigra, Reliquie Geltiche ; Hertz, Grammatici Latini II. xv. sq. ; W. S., Notes on the St Gallen 
Glosses, Celt. Zeitschr. ii. 473 sq. ; Strachan, Some Notes on the Irish Glosses of Wurzburg and 
St Gall, Celt. Zeitschr. in. 55 sq.. On the Language of the St Gall Glosses, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 470 sq. 

* According to the pagination of the codex itself, it should contain 249 pages. This pagination 
is correct down to p. 78. But the following page is numbered not 79 but 88, so that every page 
after p. 78 is numbered 9 too much ; cf. Nigra, op. cit. 4. In the present edition the pagination 
of the manuscript has been followed. 

® Roma Nobilis, pp. 50 (373) sq. Giiterbock, KZ. xxxiii. 92 note, has sought to determine 
the date more accurately from some notes on the margin of the codex. If his data are correct, 
the manuscript was written either in the year 845 or in the year 856. 

® Gramm. Celt.'-* xi. note. Nigra, op. cit. 27 sq. ; at the end of his book Nigra gives specimens 
of different hands. 

'• For the information here given we are indebted to the kindness of Prof. Thniiieysen. 



XX Description of the MSS. 



or different authors, for in the case of these isolated additions it is difficult 
to decide as to the hand. I have consequently examined them again : 

"Certainly C are: 15^ 11 huaid li§, SS^ 24 genus doloris, 49^* 2 lothor, 
54^ 12 iouis, 57^ 5 sabinus, 62** 10 ligo .i. bacc buana finime, 63* 12 .i. mocoll 
lin, GT'' 14 soror uiri, 69*^ 10 .i. obedientia, 144'' 2 .i. hastas colligo and 
t quero t populo alloquor, 145* 5, 6 .i. nutrio (but the marginal arbiathim 
may be from the usual hand). 

"Probably C : 46^ 13 ingen, 50^ 21 .i. fele, 6S^ 17 bestia. 

" The following shew lighter ink than C has elsewhere: 46* 2 t boc, 46" 3 t, 
53* 15 tened, 92* 4 uestime?2tuw. 

" Doubtful if C : 46*^ 13 rite (may be from the writer of the Latin text), 
49* 3 and 7 .i. derg. 

"A different ductus probably appears in 52^ 9 cis rigda, 53* 13 .i. cliab 
noiden (in rasura). 

" Certainly not C: 105^ 1 7 capus sebocc, 106* 3 t soror, 106'' 10 uersio (the 
writing of these glosses reminds one of that of the writer of the Latin text). 

" Likewise not C : 143^ 2, 146^ 14 t foalgim." 

The codex also contains a number of marginalia^ in Irish and Latin, in 
various hands ; some of them are in the Ogham character. 

p. 5* [marg. sup.] bene est hie. 

p. 42 [marg. sup.] faue brigita. 

p. 50 [marg. inf., Ogham] feria cat hodie. 

p. 52 [marg. sup.] daman sianach. 

p. 70 [marg. sup.. Ogham] fel martain^. 

p. 77 [marg. sup.] omnium. 

p. 92 [marg. sup.] sanctn, brigita interceda,t pro me. 

p. 114 [marg. sup.] hendacht for anmraain ferguso. amen, mar uar dom*. 

p. 118 [marg. sup.] traces of a gloss cut away. 

p. 150 [marg. sup.] v e^ faue. 

p. 156 [marg. sup.] traces of a gloss cut away. 

p. 157^ [marg. sup.] hvcvsqwe caluus patricii^ depinxit. 

p. 157 [marg. sup.] xpe faue. 

p. 158 [marg. sup.] s{e)n (anm)Mn^{e)n'^. 

p. 159 [marg. sup.] ruadri^ ades^. 

pp. 163, 165 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

1 With regard to the proper names in this and other manuscripts from the circle of Sedulius 
see Traube, Koma Nobilis, 54 (350) sq. 

2 Cf. Nigra, Eel. Celt. 18 sq. 

3 = feria Martini. 

* ' A blessing on the soul of Fergus. Amen. I am very cold.' 

5 Die Buchstaben halb weggeschnitten, ausserdem der Eand geglattet. Ganz sicher wohl 
nur V dann am Ende e und faue, Thurneysen. Nigra conjectures vinniane=St Finnen of Mag 
bile. 

« =Mdil Patrice from the writer of the Latin text down to p. 157 a. 

' * Bless, Holy Virgin.' The margin has been cut ; restored by Nigra. 

8 King of Wales, 844—878. Cf. Beeves, Adamnan, 390 sq., Nigra, Eel. Celt. 12, Traube, O 
Eoma NobiUs, 66 (352). 



Codices PHsciani. xxi 



p. 165" [marg. inf.] isdorchce domh 

pp. 168, 169 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin, 
p. 170 [marg. sup., Ogham] minchasc'^. 
p. 171 [marg. sup.] faue brigito. 
p. 173* [marg. sup.] faue hvigita. 
p. 175* [marg. sup.] iiatricie adiuua. 
p. 176* [marg. sup.] sancta, hngita. 
p. 176^ [marg. sup.] uit mo chroh^. 
p. 177* [marg. sup.] sancta. trini^os. 
p. 178^ [marg. sup.] pa^j-icie henedic. 
p. 181 [marg. sup.] faue \>atricie. 
p. 182 [marg. sup.] faue brigt^a. 
p. 182'' [marg. sup.] finguine^. 
p. 184'' [marg. sup.] sancta. brigita oret pro nobis. 
p. 189* {marg. sup.] lathceirt^. 
p. 190* [marg. sup.] pa^'cie faue. 
p. 190 [marg. sup.] follega^. 
p. 191* [marg. sup] faue brigita, 

p. 192 [marg. sup.] sa?ic^a brigita adiuua scriptorem istius artis. 
p. 193 [marg. sup.. Ogham] cocart"^. 
p. 194 [marg. sup.] donngus^. 

p. 194* [marg. inf.] do inis maddoc dvn .i. meisse 7 coirhhre^. 
p. 194'' [marg. sup.. Ogham] coeart''. 
p. 195 [marg. sup.] sa?ic;a hrigita. 
p. 195 [marg. sup., Ogham] coeart''. 
p. 195* [marg. sup.] isgann inmemr' 7 ascribend^^. 
p. 195'' [marg. inf.] ni (krmall roscribad inletrainuo^^. 
p. 196 [marg. sup.] sancta. brigita. 
p. 196* [marg. sup., Ogham] acocart inso^^. 
p. 197* [marg. sup.] sa?ic^a hrigita. 
p. 197* traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 
p. 199* [marg. inf.] ni mmall^^. 
p. 203* [marg. sup.] sa?ic^a brigita. 

p. 202* [marg. inf.] :::::thas patric 7 br^" ar mdel bri(g)toe naioba olcc avaenma frimvcx 
{arin)sc^und roscribad indtdso^K 

^ ' It is dark to me.' 

* According to the probable restoration of Nigra ; the characters have been cut away in part. 
Minchasc means 'Little Easter,' Dominica in Albis, 'Low Sunday.' ^ 'Alas ! my hand.' 

* According to Nigra, Rel. Celt. 28, one of the scribes. 

' See the ogmic latJieirt infra at p. 204''. Is it = lathirt ' crapula ' ? J. S. 

* ' Probabihnente ^ questo un nome proprio irlandese,' Nigra. But it rather seems a verb. 
' * A correction ' or ' correct. ' 

8 According to Nigra, Eel. Celt. 28, probably one of the writers of the Latin text ; the name, 
however, occurs in other manuscripts belonging to the circle of SeduHus, Traube, Roma 
NobiUs, 54 (350). ^ ' We are from Inis Maddoc, to wit, Coirbbre and I.' 

'" ' The parchment is rough (? ' difficilis ' Nigra) and the writing.' 

" ' This page has not been written very slowly.' 

12 ' This is a correction ' (acocart from ad-cocart 1 W. S.). Nigra would read coeart inso. 

1* ' Not slow.' 

" ' of Patrick and Brigit on Mael Brigte, that he may not be angry with me for the writing 

that has been written this time.' W. S. 



xxii Description of the MSS. 



p. 203 [marg. inf.] maraith sercc c^in mardda aithne a mdellecdnK 

p. 204'» [marg. sup., Ogham] latheirt. 

p. 206 [marg. sup.] brigita adiuua. 

p. 207 [marg. sup.] Dongus. 

p. 208 [marg. sup.] auctor adiuua lucis aeternae. 

p. 209 [marg. sup.] faue ihu. 

p. 209 [marg. inf.] sudet qui legat difficilis est ista pagina. 

p. 210 [marg. inf.] tiach didiu mad f err lat'^ .i. d. o. o. 

p. 211^ [marg. inf.] uch mochliah anoihingen^. 

p. 212^ [marg. inf.] teHia hora. 

p. 213* [marg. sup.] grdcad^. 

p. 214 [marg. sup.] a"' an de drochduh faigde dim (? or Urn ?) (l)d{u^. 

p. 215 [marg. sup.] sanctus patricius. 

p. 217 [marg. inf.] memmbrum naue droch dt(h 6 niepur na haill^. 

p. 218 [marg. svip.] in nom^%e Almi Vatricii. 

p. 219*^ [marg. sup.] inmaith''. 

p. 219'' [marg. sup.] cohtliach. 

p. 220 [marg. sup.] gracad. 

p. 221 [marg. sup.] in nomin& ^ancti diormitii. 

p. 222 [marg. sup.] sanctus diormitius oret pro nobis. 

p. 223"^ [marg. sup.] feria 6.ioYmitn. 

p. 223'' [marg. sup.] gracad. 

p. 226 [marg. sup.] mochoe noiiidrommo^. 

p. 228 [marg. sup.] isgann membrumm^. 

p. 228 [marg. inf ] tempus est prandii. 

p. 231*^ [marg. sup.] medon lai^^. 

p. 231^ [marg. sup.] faue xpe. 

p. 233 [marg. sup.] satharnn samchasc^^. 

p. 233'' [marg. sup.] amen. 

p. 235* ti'aces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

p. 236 [marg. sup.] sauhis qui fuerat ad(emp)to nomme pauhis. 

p. 239 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

p. 240* [marg. sup.] iob. 

p. 241 [marg. sup.] adiuua xpe. 

p. 242* [marg. sup.] aar6n iulius. 

p. 242'' [marg. sup.] sancta, maria. 

p. 243 [marg. sup.] hrigita. 

p. 246* [marg. inf.] nox ades^. 

p. 247 [marg. sup.] faue hrigita. 

p. 247 [marg, sup.] gracad. 

p. 248'» [marg. sup.] is tana andub^. 

p. 249 traces of letters cut away on the upper margin. 

^ ' Love remains as long as property (lit. deposit, ' opes,' Nigra) remains, Maellecan.* 

- ' I will go then, if you prefer it.' 

'^ ' mj breast, Holy Virgin.' * This obscure word reoccurs in pp. 220, 223, 247. 

^ Die obere Halfte aller Buchstaben ist weggeschnitten. Das letzte Wort wohl iudiu, das 
dritteletzte etwa faigde, das zweite und dritte ziemlich sicher de drochdiib. Das erste Wort aus 
vier Buchstaben kann ich nicht sicher ausmachen (vielleicht daan oder haan), Thurneysen. 

^ ' New parchment, bad ink. I say nothing more.' ^ ' Is it good ' or possibly ' well.' 

8 'Mochoe of Oendruim.' * 'The parchment is scanty (' difi&cilis,' Nigra).' J" 'mid-day.' 

^1 —' Sabbatum aestiui paschi,' cf. Giiterbock, KZ. xxxiii. 93 n. ^^ »The ink is thin.' 



Codices Prisciani. xxiii 

p. 249'' [marg. inf.] spiritui sancto sempw dignissima gloria. For sigla scattered 
through the manuscript see Nigra, Rel. Celt. 27. Two Irish quatrains and one poem 
written on the margin are printed below, p. 290. For the Latin poems in the codex, one 
of which is in praise of Bishop Gunthar of Cologne, see Nigra, Rel. Celt. 6 sq., Traube, 
Roma Nobilis 51 (347), Poet. Carol, in. 238 sq. 

As we have seen, the codex was probably written about the middle of the 
ninth century. The date of the Irish glosses has been much disputed ; 
sometimes they have been considered earlier, sometimes later than ML, and 
opinions have varied according as attention has been directed to one point or 
another \ The explanation of the fluctuation of opinion is that the collection 
of glosses is not homogeneous, but comes from various sources and is of a 
varying antiquity*. 

With regard to the relation of the Irish glosses to the Latin text it is 
important to note a large number of instances in which the Irish clearly 
explains the corrupt Latin of the manuscript. Such are libralibus 1^ 1, 
auctori 7^ 11, pudicitia Penelopae 29* 8, ciclasias 32'^ 12, capsa 36* 8, curta 
57* 6, aut amatoriae 63^ 7, teretes 66* 22, excipiuntur 67* 12, abriza 73* 4, 
causdico 138* 12, uisionem 149'' 5, nomina 156'' 6, opheogenistum 181* 4, 
potest 189*^ 3, retransit quae 199'' 1, passeris 203* 20, pasiua — liquefiunt 
209^* 19 — 21. At 155* 1 it would seem as though the glossator had 
knowledge of a reading alToiradeiav. At 191* 3 he was apparently 
acquainted with the true reading. 

Instances of misinterpretation of the Latin will be found at 15'' 11, 
17'' 13, 20* 4, 24* 9, 13, 36" 4, 38* 6, 49" 8, 57* 7, 8, 9, 59" 14, 60* 4, 62" 8, 
64* 18, 67* 5, 92* 1, 95* 6, 139* 1, 144* 3, 146" 7, 154" 1, 185" 7, 188" 1, 217" 3. 

The authority most frequently cited is Isidore, 13" 2, 47" 7, 49" 16, 20, 
52* 11, 53* 12, 20, 95* 1, 96* 3, 96" 2, 106" 12, 111" 5, 152* 2, 159* 7. Others 
are Cicero' 7" 15, 73* 4, 92" 1, 102* 2*, 106" 14, 107* 3, Beda 35* 12, 49" 8, 
124" 6, Orosius 23" 4, 57* 8, 95* 7 (?), Virgilius 106" 13, 143" 7, 152" 1, 
Ambrosius 96" 7, Boeotius 57* 7, Cassianus 41* 1, 131" 1, C"^ 8" 5, 190" 3, 
Com" 100" 2, Dionysius Thrax 18* 4, Gaudentius 70* 15, Hieronymus 62" 2, 
Hono" 7" 14, Lactantius 22* 2, Maximianus 136* 2, in libro Niciae 65* 16, 
Papirinus 4* 9, Polibius Medicus 49" 22, Probus 155* 2, ...pho" 47" 6. 
Two Irish 'erratici' are mentioned in abbreviation Mael" and Cua" 31" 12, 
and probably a Mail Gaimrid 183"3^ A manuscript called the Liber 
Romanus is referred to 4* 12 ^ 

1 Cf. Thurneysen Eev. Celt. vi. 318; Pedersen, KZ. xxxv. 316; Strachan, Trans. Phil. See. 
1899—1901, pp. 47, 57, Rev. Celt. xx. 304 sq. ; Zimmer, KZ. xxxvi. 471 ; Thurneysen, KZ. 
XXXVII. 55. 

^ For a detailed proof of this from lingnistic evidence see Celt. Zeitschr. rv. 470 sq. 

' Probably the obscure grammarian cited frequently by Vergilius Marc : possibly (as Prof. 
Goetz of Jena suggests) the author of the so-called Synonyma Ciceronis, ed. Mahne, Leiden, 1850. 

* We have not been able to verify the references, so that the name is doubtful. 

* Cf. vol. I. p. xviii. " Cf. Hertz I. xv. 



xxiv Description of the MSS. 

B. Codex Augiensis cxxxil, nunc Garolsruhanus^. 

This manuscript formerly belonged to the monastery of Reichenau : it is 
now in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek in Carlsruhe. It consists of 107 
leaves written in an Irish hand of the ninth century ^ On the margin and 
between the lines Latin and Irish notes have been added by different hands. 

G. Codex Leidensis Lot. 67 ^ 

This manuscript is preserved in the University Library of Leyden. It 
consists of 219 leaves, and was written about the middle of the ninth 
century^ Fo. 9'^ sqq. contain the text of Priscian's Latin grammar, with some 
lacunae, written by more than one hand. On the margin and between the 
lines are a considerable number of Latin glosses and notes and a few Irish 
glosses in different hands, printed infra p, 231. 

D. Fragmentum Ambrosianum^. 

Cod. A 138 of the Ambrosian Library, Milan, contains Haymonis Comm. in 
Epistolas S. Pauli ad Hebraeos, ad Corinth. 1 et 2. This is preceded by three 
leaves, of which the first two contain a fragment of the vulgate text of the 
prophet Ezechiel, the last a fragment of Priscian, Bk. iv auribus excipitur 
man (Hertz 1. 139, 9) — Bk. v consonantis quidem antecedente (Hertz 1. 1 50, 14). 
Haymonis Comm. has come undoubtedly from Bobbio. Consequently it may 
be inferred that the Priscian came from the same place. On the verso of 
the second leaf an Irish hand has added the contents of Haymon's Com- 
mentary, which shews that the two leaves were attached to the commentary 
from a very ancient date". The nine Irish glosses contained in this fragment 
are printed infra p. 232. 

11. Codex Ambrosianus, F. 60 sup.' 

The manuscript bears the title "Sententiae sanctorum Doctorum et 
Patrum." The five Irish glosses printed infra p. 234 are on fo. 60. 

1 Ed. Zimmer, Glossae Hibemicae, 219 sq. ; W. S., Old-Irish Glosses at Wiirzburg and 
Carlsruhe. 

2 According to the Rev. H. M. Bannister it was transcribed in 848 a.d., see Journal of 
Theological Studies, 1903, p. 51. For a specimen see Silvestre-Madden, Palaeography, p. 609. 

^ Ed. Pott, Intelligenzblatt zur allgemeinen Litteraturzeitung, 1846, pp. 28, 89 ; W. S., 
Goidelica, p. 56 ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibemicae, 226 sq. Through the kindness of Dr de Vries 
the MS. was deposited for some weeks in the Rylands Library, Manchester ; a few additions and 
corrections will be found at the end of this volume. 

* From a chronological entry on fo. 7'' the MS. may be more precisely assigned to the 
year 838. Cf. Hertz I. xiii. ; Zimmer, Glossae Hibemicae xxi. sq. For DubtJiach the writer see 
Traube, Roma Nobilis, 56 (352). 

* Ed. Zimmer, Supplementum, 3. 

^ For the information here given we are indebted to the kindness of Professor Ascoli. 
" Ed. Zimmer, Supplementum, 4. 



Codex Bihl. Reg. Monacensis, Cod. Lai. 14846. xxv 



12. Codex Bernensis 363 \ 

This codex is preserved in the Stadtbibliothek of Beme, and contains 
Servii Mauri grammatici Commentarius in Bucolica Georgica et Aeneidem 
Virgilii, fo. 1 — 142, Horace, fo. 167 a — 186 d (odae, epodi, carmen saeculare, 
ars poetica, et sermonum lib. 1 usque ad sat. ill., v. 134), part of Ovid's 
Metamorphoses, Bedae Historia Britanniae, and a variety of other works. 
According to Traube the codex (which is wholly in an Irish hand) is not 
earlier than the end of the ninth century". It is a copy of one or more older 
Irish manuscripts, and it is not impossible that all the marginalia have been 
transcribed from the original*. These marginalia carry us into the circle of 
Sedulius* and the middle of the ninth century. The original belonged to 
North Italy, probably to Milan". 

13. Codex Bibl. Reg. Monacensis, Cod. Lat. 14846«. 

This is a manuscript in the Hof- und Staatsbibliothek of Munich, assigned 
to the tenth^ or eleventh century^ It has on the back the title : In 
Donatum de Grammatica, Saec. ix,, and consists for the most part of 
Erchanherti commentanus in Donatum minorem. Ff 106 — 121, however, 
contain a collection of Latin sortes; on fo. 106^ which is otherwise blank, 
another hand has written : Sortilegia per literas et sacros libros quorum 
meminit diuus gregorius turo7iensis. These sortes are of various kinds. In 
those printed below (pp. 236, 237) the prefixed letters have reference to the 
consultation of the Psalter; unless it was otherwise prescribed, the initial 
letter of the word which first met the eye would seem to have been decisive. 
The operation is denoted by the phrase librum tenere. 

The Latin text is corrupt, and it has had incorporated with it both 
Irish and British glosses, much distorted in the process of transcription. 

^ The Irish glosses have been edited by W. S., Goidelica 54 ; Nigra, Rev. Celt. ii. 446 ; 
Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 263 ; Hagen, Codex Bernensis 363, phototypice editus, Lugduni Batavorum, 
1897, pp. xLi. sq. (where the Irish is often misread) ; the whole codex may now be studied in the 
aforementioned facsimile. Cf. Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxi. sq., Supplementum, 14 ; Gottlieb, 
Wiener Studien, ix. 151 ; Hagen, Verhandlungen der 39 Vers, deutscher Phil. u. Schulm., Leipzig, 
1888, pp. 247 sq. ; Renter, Hermes, xxiv. 161 sq. ; Traube, Roma Nobilis, 52 (348) sq. ; Stem, 
Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 178 sq. 

2 Op. cit. 54 (350). 3 Traube, op. cit. 53 (349). 

* Traube, op. cit. 53 (349). The Irish names are printed below, p. 235 ; for the others see 
Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxi. sq. ; Traube, op. cit. 54 (350) sq. ; Hagen, Cod. Bern. 363, xuii. sq. 

» Traube, op. cit. 53 (349) ; Stem, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 178. 

* Ed. Thurneysen, Sitzungsberichte der Miinchener Akademie, philol.-histor. Classe, 1885, 
pp. 90 sq. Corrections in Rev. Celt. xi. 90 sq. The Latin text has been published by Winnefeld, 
Sortes Sangallenses, Bonn, 1887. 

' Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum bibliothecae regiae Monacensis, iv. 2, p. 241 sq. 
^ Eeil, De grammaticis quibusdam Latinis infimae aetatis commeutatio. Erlangae, 1868, 
p. 23. 

S. G. XL C 



xxvi Description of the MSS. 

The Celtic glosses are written in the text, but are generally indicated by 
perpendicular or horizontal strokes. For the most part the Celtic words 
stand out of construction in the sentence ; sometimes they are obviously 
misplaced. They seem to have been originally notes and glosses on the 
text, which later copyists incorporated therein \ 

14. Codex Canonum Hibernicorum Camaracensis^. 

This is a manuscript of the eighth century^, preserved in the public 
Library of Cambray, nr. 619. It consists of 72 leaves, and contains the 
text of the Irish Canons down to Lib. xxxviil. 18 med. It has been copied 
by a continental hand from a manuscript in the Irish character^ In the 
archetype there had been inserted by chance a leaf containing a fragment 
of an Irish homily. This was copied by the continental scribe along with 
the rest of the codex ; the words are often wrongly divided, and there 
are many clerical errors resulting from the scribe's unfamiliarity with the 
Irish script. 

The Irish is very archaic, and dates from the second half of the seventh 
or the beginning of the eighth century ^ The following points may be 
noted. Internal e has not yet become m, e.g. feda = later fiada ; at the 
end of a word, however, it appears as ea, <^ea = later dia. Similarly o has 
not yet become ua, e.g. ood = later '6.ad. Unaccented ^ is preserved in 
autrubert, le, nundem, and in the possessive pronoun, zne" chiiis, ine Iclim, 
ine meraib, inae lobri, inae seth, inae dommetu, /aire chomnessam ; but a 
appears where no preposition precedes : a bees, a deserce, a /nil, and after 
fri : fria thola,fria tola ; similarly are n-indarbe, are n-airema, aire sechethar, 
aure coicsa, but ara tinola. Unaccented d is preserved in fedot, tuthegot, 
tuesmot. Pretonic to- is preserved before verbal forms : tu-thegot, tuesmot, 
tondecomnacuir, but before nouns we find du, do. In the article pretonic 
nd is preserved in dundaib, but has become nn in inna. A long vowel 
is often expressed by doubling, e.g. isee, bees, dmm. Amail, intain appear, 
not anial, intan. 

1 Thurneysen, op. cit. 95. 

2 Ed. Zeuss, Gramm. Celt.^ 1004, O'Curry, Biblioth^que de I'Ecole des Chartes, ni. s6rie, 
tome III. 197 sq. ; Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 213 sq. A facsimile is given by C. P. Cooper in his 
Report on the Foedera, appendix A. The text is here published from photographs ; the lines 
correspond to the lines of the original. 

3 The date is fixed by the closing words : Explicit liber canonum quern dominus Albericus 
episcopxis iirbis Camaracensium et Atrebacensium fieri rogauit. Deo gratias Amen. Albericus was 
bishop of Cambray and Arras from 763 till 790 a.d. ; cf. Wasserschleben, Die Irische Kanonen- 
sammlung^ xxx. 

* Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xix. 

* Cf. Thurneysen, Celt. Zeitschr. i. 348 sq., rii. 53 sq. 

^ Noteworthy is n corresponding to nn in Wb, ; cf. Pedersen, Aspirationen, 119. 



The Stoive Missal. xxvii 



15. Incantationes Sangallenses\ 

Codex Sangallensis nr. 1395, which is made up of a collection of frag- 
ments of ancient manuscripts made by von Arx ^yhen librarian, contains 
(pp. 418, 19) a single leaf of an ancient Irish manuscript of the eighth or 
ninth century. The verso of the leaf contains the Irish spells written by 
three hands. The first hand wrote the first three spells down to fortchiunn^. 
The second hand is much coarser ; from it comes the spell Tessurc — -forsate, 
A third hand added focertar — aleih, words which indicate the application of 
some form of incantation which is not described. 

16. The Stowe Missals 

The Stowe Missal is a small manuscript of 67 leaves, 5| inches long by 
4^ broad, now in the library of the Royal Irish Academy, Dublin. The 
principal divisions of the volume are : (1) Extracts from St John's Gospel 
(tif. 1—11); (2) the Missal (ff. 12—65); (3) the Irish treatise on the 
Eucharist (ff. 65 b— 67 a); (4) the Irish Spells (fo. 67 b). Section (1) forms 
a separate quire by itself, so that there is no evidence when it was attached 
to the rest of the book. 

■•In the liturgical portion the discrimination of the original hands is far 
from easy. In the first part of it, the Ordinary and Canon of the Mass 
(ff. 12 — 38), two hands seem to be found, one (A^) extending from fo. 12 
to fo. 28, the other (A^) beginning at fo. 29. Both are bad and decadent 
hands, and the difficulty is to know whether this is due, as often, to lateness 
of date or to the inexperience of the scribes. A^ probably continues to 
fo, 46, where the Missal proper ends. The Ordo Baptismi (ff. 47 — 65*) 
begins in a hand (B) akin to A^, but probably not the same. Apparently 
several hands occur in it, but it is impossible to determine exactly the 

^ Ed. Keller, Mittheilungen der antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Zurich, Bd vn. tab. vii. p. 75 ; 
Zeuss, Gramm. Celt.^ 949; Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 270 sq.; Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. 
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1890, ss. 92, 93. And see Verzeichniss der Handschriften der 
Stiftsbibliothek von St. Gallen, Halle, 1875, ss. 462—463. The text is here edited from a 
photograph. 

- The words Prechnyt^can — jcnaatyonibas are written in peculiar half Greek characters. 

3 The Irish portions have been edited by W. S., KZ. xxvi. 497 sq., and by MacCarthy, 
Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxvii. 135 sq. Cf. also O'Conor, Stowe Catalogue; 
Todd, Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxni.; Warren, The Academy, Feb. 8, 1879, 
Jan. 1, 1881, and Oct. 20, 1894; Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Church, 198 sqq. ; Plummer, KZ. 
xxvn. 441 sqq. ; Zimmer, KZ. xxviii. 376 sqq. Specimens of the script will be found in the 
Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, xxvn. plate vi. 

* For these palaeographical notes we are indebted to Dr Kenyon, who through the liberality 
of the Council of the Royal Irish Academy was able to examine the manuscript at the British 
Museum. 

c2 



xxviii Description of the MSS. 

points of change, or how far the differences are due to progressive deteri- 
oration on the part of a single scribe. The latter part of the treatise, 
however, appears to be certainly by a different hand from the beginning 
of it. There is also to be distinguished the hand of a corrector, Moelcaich^ 
whose signature appears on fo. 37, where his activity ends. As to the rubrics, 
up to fo. 23 inclusive only the words lethdirech sund on fo. 18 appear to 
be in the hand of Moelcaich. From fo. 24 Canon dominicus papae Oilasi 
onwards they appear to be all in his hand, except the Irish notes inserted 
in a small hand on fo. 34. After Moelcaich disappears there are at least 
two hands apparent in the titles, one on ff. 38 and 47, the other on ff. 42 
and 44^^. The title and prayer on fo. 46^, before the Ordo Baptismi, are in 
a hand resembling that of Moelcaich, and may be his. The Irish treatise on 
the Eucharist and the Spells are written in different rough hands. 

With regard to the date of the script, Dr Kenyon would assign that of 
Moelcaich to the tenth century. If that be so, he would assign the original 
hands {A}, A^ B) to the beginning of the tenth century or possibly the end 
of the ninth, but not earlier. The Irish treatise and spells are written in 
rough hands which are difficult to date. According to Dr Kenyon they can 
hardly be earlier than the eleventh century, and they might well be latere 

If the codex is to be put so late, there is evidence from the language 
that the texts have been transcribed from a much older original, Note- 
worthy is cache Mass § 18 by cacha Wb. 13^28, Sg. 26'' 9, 198" 14, cecha Ml. 
56''22, 96'' 7, 134*3. Further in the tract on the Mass the preposition to 
before verbs remains to-: toresset, tanaurnat, toeing, totet, cf. tofasci in the 
Spells^ while before nouns it has become do. to 'thine' appears in the 
Mass § 19, and in the Spells; what weight is to be laid on these isolated 
cases is not clear. The preposition di before a noun has not yet become do : 
diohli, deohli, Mass § 16. In § 19 amail still appears by amal. On the other 
hand there are instances of later phenomena, which may be put down to 
the chances of transcription; such as dana = ddnae, Mass § 16, by anmce, 
oblce, menme, menmce, nd for nn in brond § 3, colind § 11, the expression of 
aspirated / and s by a dot over the letter. As peculiarities of orthography 
may be noted : forsen Mass § 5, insen § 10, hosen* § 18 ; ccelech § 4, rosaegeth 
§ 19, cf saele Spells'; fuel Spells*; coer'^ Mass § 19 ; tuib^ Mass § 15. 

^ Cf. Warren, Liturgy and Bitual of the Celtic Church, 201, note 1. 

" Dr Kenyon gives these results with diffidence, and thinks there is far more hope of arriving 
at an approximate date on liturgical or linguistic grounds than on palaeographical considerations 
alone. 

3 But in the Eubrics doberar fo. 50*. * Cf. vol. i. p. 4. 

» Cf. Dun Gtiaer Ann. Ul. 803, 804, 817, Aedhaein 806, lellaen 825, Aerdd 835, Cluaen, 844, 
Tommaen 870. 

8 Cf. Maileruen in the Ust of saints fo. 32», Cluen, Ann. Ul. 817. 

7 Cf. moer=mdir Ann. Ul. 745, 765, 759, 778, 780, 782, 813, 827, 832, 8.S4, 839, 841, 844, 850, 
855, 872, Roes = Eoiss 746. « Cf. fruich Philargyrius. 



Liher Deirensis. xxix 



17. CooPERCULUM CoDicis Bedae Caroliruhensis^ 
(God. Aug. CLXVii.) 
These fragments were discovered by Dr Holder on the verso of one of 
the leaves of vellum in which the Reichenau manuscript of Beda was 
formerly bound. The writing is of the eighth or ninth century. 

18. Liber Dimmai. 

The Book of Dimma is an ancient copy of the Gospels, now in the Library 
of Trinity College, Dublin. It also contains an office for the visitation of 
the sick, O'Curry, Lectures, p. 651, where 'nunc' should be .N. The four 
Irish notes printed infra p. 257 come at the end of the Gospels of S. Matthew, 
S. Mark, S. Luke and S. John respectively; the Irish quatrain is at the end 
of the codex. The only form linguistically noteworthy is Diinma; the change 
of final -cie to -a seems to have begun about 800 a.d. 

19. Liber Dairmagensis. 

The Book of Durrow is likewise a copy of the Gospels, now in the Library 
of Trinity College, Dublin, and sometimes assigned to the sixth century. 
The Irish note printed infra p. 257 is on fo. 173'", and is in quite a different 
hand from the text. 

20. Liber Deirensis. 

The Book of Deir is a small octavo codex of 86 folios now in the Uni- 
versity Library of Cambridge, numbered i. i. b. 32. Its principal contents are 

1 Ed. W. S., KZ. XXXI. 246 sq. Cf. Rev. H. M. Bannister, Journal of Theological Studies, 
1903, pp. 49 sq. The first fragment is written on the margin and has been mutilated by the 
cutting of the leaf. How much has been oat away may be conjectured from a mutilated piece 
of Latin on the margin of the other side of the leaf, which, as the Rev. H. M. Bannister saw, 
agrees closely in its first part with the Stowe Missal, fo. 24 a : 

pro icolumitate 

lorfl ac re : 

tis adstant 

tiru .•. pro re 

nostror • : 

et pro requie d 

iteneris • sci • : 

episcopis : 

astico or: 

et onib; regib 

etc. 
= Stowe Missal: pro incolumitate regum et pace populorum ac reditu captiuorum, pro uotis 
adstantium, pro memoria martirum, pro remisione pecatorum nostrorum, et actuum emendatione 
eorum, ac requie defunctorum, et prosperitate iteneris nostri, pro domino papa episcopo et 
omnibus episcopis, et prespeteris, et omni aeclesiastico ordine, pro imperio romano, et omnibus 
regibas christianis etc. 



XXX . Description of the MSS. 



the Gospel of S. John (Hieronymian version), portions of the other Gospels 
and a fragment of an office for the visitation of the sick. These and the 
colophon printed infra p. 257 are in one handwriting certainly as old as the 
ninth century. In fo. 28^ occurs the rubric Hisund duh&rx sacorfaicc ddu, 
'here the Host is given to him.' The only remarkable form is rodscribai; 
such preterites do not yet appear in the Old-Irish glosses, but they are found 
in the Felire of Oengus. 

The legend of the foundation of the Abbey of Deir in Buchan, and the 
grants and charter (interesting as the sole existing specimens of the Gaelic 
spoken in Scotland in the twelfth century), have been published and trans- 
lated by W. S. (Goidelica, pp. 106—111) and by Stuart (The Book of Deir, 
edited for the Spalding Club, Edinburgh, 1869). 

21. Vita Fintani^ 

The Irish sentences are found in three MSS.^ 

A = Codex C. 23 in the Stiftsbibliothek library of St Gall, assigned to 
the eleventh century. 

B = Codex Augiensis Ixxxiv. (ff. 20-24) in the Hof- und Landesbibliothek 
of Carlsruhe, assigned to the eleventh century. 

C = A codex in the library of the monastery of Engelberg, assigned to the 
twelfth century. 

Zimmer has shewn from the erroneous translation licet tibi a deo post alios 
remeare which in A follows isket duit odia, anatheset indabdane, and in B 
takes the place of the Irish, that A and B go back to a common archetype. 
He further holds that C is copied from A. This is less clear. In a few 
cases C has the correct Latin text where it is corrupt in A, and it is not easy 
to see why the scribe should have changed doit to doitiis^. 

1 The life of S. Fintan was edited from A by Goldast, E«rum Alamannicarum scriptores 
aliquot uetusti, i. 203 sq. (Frankfurt, 1730), by Mabillon, Acta Sanctorum, iv. 1, 378 sq., and 
again by Mone, Quellensammlung der badischen Landesgeschichte, i. 54 sq. (Carlsruhe, 1848), 
with readings from other MSS. The text has been re-edited by Holder-Egger, Monumenta 
Germaniae Historica Scriptorum, Tomi , xv. Pars i. 502 sq. (Hanover, 1887). The passages 
containing the Irish notes have also been published by Zimmer, Glossae Hibernicae, 272 sq. 

^ In an edition of the Vita Findani prepared by him, and preserved in the Hof- und Landes- 
bibliothek of Carlsruhe (Codex Sanblasianus 33 fol. 1 — 115), Van der Meer gives the readings of 
a Saint Gall codex communicated to him by the Abb6 Stocklin of Disentis. The text resembles a 
very corrupt copy of C. Feket diu todia anatheset in dahdane. 

Ata oblec (ohleecl) ichi Xpm christ ochus Patri grat machie forna fell tarn nakisel thcil chur 
(or crur7) tart doittis teilco ilfar kisel. 

Cucendo chach chuchen det faden maicf de hachf. 

Quine ilaocus innadichi in loge et longe celederemut voferfas torithius. 

3 Zimmer lays weight on the fact that in A and G are added over the Irish words isket, etc. 
and ataich, etc., the Latin versions licet tibi a deo ire in ahbatiam (quoted by Holder-Egger from 
A only), and obsecra christum et patricium nomen ciuitatis. If these additions are in A in a 
different hand from the text, and in the text-hand in C, that would prove that C was copied 
from A, otherwise not. 



Aritiphonwium Benchorense. xxxi 

It has been calculated that S. Fintan died in 878 A.D. His life then may 
have been written towards the end of the ninth century. 

22. Adamnani Vita Columbae\ 

The manuscript (= Codex A, Reeves'), from which the Irish names in 
Adamnan's Life of Coluraba are printed below, belonged formerly to 
Reichenau and is now in the Stadtbibliothek of Schafibausen, where it is 
numbered 32. As Reeves has shewn^ it was written by Dorbbdne, who was 
elected to the chair of S. Columba in lona in 713 A.D. and died in the same 
year, nine years after Adamnan himself In the time between the composition 
of the Life and its transcription by Dorbbene the Irish language had under- 
gone certain changes, and occasionally, as a comparison with other MSS. 
shews*, Dorbbene introduced the forms of his own time. The language is of 
the same general character as that of the oldest portions of the Book of 
Armagh, e' and o' are still preserved, e.g. Fechnus, Neth, Modam, Gloithe, 
Tomme. Unaccented short vowels preserve their quality, e.g. Ached, Lathreg, 
Nemaidon'': at is still universal; Aido etc. oi appears in Broichdnus by oe in 
Mess Loen^. The variation between Columm and Golumh{<o^ 1) is remarkable. 
The gen. of -i- and -u- stems is in o : Aido etc. 

23. Antiphonarium Benchorense. 

This liturgical manuscript commonly, but inaccurately, called an Anti- 
phonary, was written in the monastery of Bangor (Ir. Bennchor), on the 
southern shore of Belfast Lough, during the abbacy of Cronan, i.e. between 
the years 680 and 691. It contains six canticles; twelve metrical hymns; 

1 Ed. Reeves. The Life of St Columba... written by Adamnan, ninth abbot of that monastery, 
Dublin, 1857. 

- The MS. is described by Reeves, op. cit. xiii. sq., who gives specimens of the script. 

' Op. cit. XIV. 

■» The other MSS. are described by Reeves, op. cit. xxiv. sq. The most important linguistically 
is Reeves' Codex B, a vellum MS. of the middle of the fifteenth century, preserved in the British 
Museum, Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix., and which represents a text independent of A ; cf. Zimmer, KZ. 
XXXII. 199. The part of this MS. containing the names of S. Columba's disciples and relations 
is printed infra, p. 281. 

5 In some cases Dorbbene has introduced a later orthography: Ceannachte 56» { = Cenacte B), 
Ceate 58» { = Cete B), Feachnaus 32* {=Fechtiaus B, C, F, S), Deathrib 52" {=zDethrib B), 
Leathain 118» (=Lethani B), Clied 55'> { = Cleeth B); ea appears in final position in Lea 28» 
( = Lea B), cf. dea in the Cambray Homily. The later ia appears in niath 25^ { = math B); 
this is doubtless due to the transcribers, not to Adamnan ; as to Miathorum 18» it may be 
remarked that this is a foreign name, which Reeves, p. 33, identities with the Motarat. 

' At the end of a word we find MoLua 76». 

" The gen. Colgion ZS*' by Colgen is remarkable. Attention may be directed to the middle 
vowel of Fechureg 23'' (by Feclireg 121») and Ainmurech 49*", Ainmureg 108». 

8 In 59» Boend (cf. Boend Lib. Ard. 11») comes from Bqfind, but the reading Bofind in B shews 
that the form Boend is not to be imputed to Adamnan. 



xxxii Description of the MSS. 

sixty-nine collects for use at the canonical hours ; seventeen collects on behalf 
of special persons or for use on special occasions ; seventy anthems and 
versicles; the Creed; and the Pater noster. The evidence as to the birth- 
place and date of the MS. is contained in three hymns : a hymn (f. 15^) to 
the first abbot S. Comgell, entitled Ymnum sancti Comgilli, a hymn (f. 30) 
entitled Versiculi familiae Benchuir, — and containing the line Munther^ 
Benchuir beata, and a hymn on f. 36^, which we have printed infra (p. 282) as 
preserving the names of the first fifteen abbots and as proving that the MS. 
was written during the lifetime of Cronan. There is also in f. S¥ an Irish 
rubric — Common oroit diin^ — over a prayer beginning ' Oustodi nos Domine 
ut pupillam occuli.' The MS. formerly belonged to the Irish monastery at 
Bobbio in the Apennines, and is now in the Ambrosian library at Milan, where 
its press-mark is C. 5. inf.^ 

24. Old-Irish Inscriptions. 

The inscriptions in this collection, most of which were copied by the 
distinguished antiquary Dr Geo. Petrie, and redrawn by Miss Margaret Stokes, 
are of very different dates. The most interesting linguistically are lie 
Luguaedon macci Menueh (p. 288 1. 35) and in loc so tanimmairni Ternohc 
mac Geran hie er cul Peter (p. 289 1. 18)*. The eclipsis of the c of Ciarain 
in the comparatively late Orait ar Gilla Giarain may also be noted. 

25. Codex Sancti Pauli". 

This codex is preserved in the monastery of St Paul in Carinthia, where 
it is numbered sec. xxv. d. 86. It consists of four leaves, before which has 
been fastened a smaller leaf, written on one side, of a manuscript of the 

1 Cf. violthu infra p. 353. 

* 'an orate common for us,' d'Arbois de JubainVille, Itev. Celt. xv. 137. 

' The MS. was first printed with many omissions and inaccuracies by Muratori in his 
Anecdota Ambrosiana, Padua, 1713, torn. iv. pp. 119 — 159. Reprinted without alteration in his 
Opera Omnia, Arezzo, 1770, tom. xi. pars iii. pp. 217 — 225, in Migne's Patrologia Curs. Lat. 
tom. Ixxii. coll. 579 — 608, and somewhat more fully in O'Laverty's Historical Account of the 
Diocese of Down and Connor, Dublin, 1884, vol. ii. Appendix, pp. ix. — xlv. A photographic 
edition of the whole MS. was excellently edited in 1892 by the Rev. F. E. Warren for the Henry 
Bradshaw Society; and from his introduction we have drawn the greater part of this description. 
The hymn beginning with Precamur Patrem (no. 3 in the Antiphonary) is called Imimmd na 
n-Apstal in Adamnan's Second Vision, Rev. Celt. xii. 432. The hymn printed infra, p. 782, has 
been edited with more or less inaccuracy by Peyron (Ciceronis Oratt. Fragmenta inedita, 
Stuttgard, 1824, pp. 225—6) and by Zeuss-Ebel (Grammatica Celtica, p. 944). Dr MacCarthy 
(Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxvii. p. 239) undertook to correct Muratori's 
and Peyron's misreadings of this hymn, and not only misprinted Congillum, Fintendnum, Boe- 
taenus, Noster and Cumineus for Comgillum, Fintenanum, Berachus, Notus uir and Cumenemts, but 
read a hole in the parchment (f. 30 v.) as corde, ' the only instance of picture-writing that I have 
found in Irish MSS.' 

* Tern6c died 716 a.d. 

» Ed. W. S., Goidelica, 175 sq. (in part); Windisch, Irische Texte, i. 312 sqq.; Zimmer, 
Glossae Hibernicae, 267 sqq., cf. Supplementum, 14 sq. 



Codex Sancti Pauli. xxxiii 



Bible. The couteuts are of a miscellaneous character ; on ff. 1** and 4!^ stand 
the Irish poems printed below, all written in the same hand. The codex 
has been assigned to the eighth century by Windisch, to the ninth by 
Zimmer\ The latter date is in accordance with the indications of the 
language*. But some at least of the poems are of a considerably earlier 
origin. 

The contents of the poems are as follows : 

I. Some sort of charm or incantation, in part unintelligible, 

II. A poem treating of the doings of the bookish writer and his 
favourite cat Pangur bdn, edited by Windisch, Jr. Texte, i. 316 ; and with a 
French translation, in Rev. Celt. v. 128. The following peculiarities of the 
language may be noted, some of which would seem to point to the ninth 
century. Such are : 

(a) Final -a = -ae: menma. 

(6) Hth monosyllabic = 6ftrf (the regxilar form in the Old- Irish glosses). 

(c) ndr by ndthar. 

(d) -sem=-som. This is frequent in Sg.^, and is established for about 800 a. d. by 
the rhyme in Fel. Oeng., Ep. 524. The poem has also -sarn for -som ; once it is established 
by the rhyme with gal. Such a rhyme does not yet appear in Fel. Oeng. 

(e) The aspiration of the object: cheist*. 
(/) Neut. iiach for na: nach r4^. 

{g) dufuit=o\dQT dotuit. 

In the case of such peculiarities as are not established by the metre, it is 
uncertain whether they are to be imputed to the writer or to the scribe. 
For fein, fessin etc. the poem has cein, and cesin by fesin. Such forms 
likewise appear in the St Gall glosses, in the Cambray Homily, and in the 
Imram Brain. Whether they are archaic or dialectical is not clear. 

III. A riddling poem ascribed to Suibne Geilt, a king who is said to have 
lost his reason in the battle of Moira. The form durigni is found in Ml. 
and Sg. but not in Wb., which, however, has sg. i. dorignius. The word for 
' star ' is still Htglu not rMa, as it became later. 

IV. Verses extracted from a poem ascribed to St Moling f697. The 
poem in its present form is of a much later date, but there is nothing in the 
rhymes to prevent its ascription to an early period. If J. S. be right in his 
conjecture that nem is for ndin = niam, the poem cannot be later than about 
700 ; if so, the verses may actually have been written by that saint. The 
whole poem is found in five MSS., viz. the Book of Leinster p. 284'', the Book 
of Ballymote, p. 256', the Book of Lismore, f. 45*, and the Bodleian codices 

1 Supplementum, 16. 

2 Note in particular the confusion of nn and nd, and the treatment of final vowels in the 
fourth poem. 

' Cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 490. In Ml. and Wb. -sem is rare, Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 66. 
* Cf. KZ. XXXV. 325 sq. » Cf. nach quod Ml. 101» 1. 



xxxiv Description of the MSS. 



Rawl. B. 512, f. 141^ and Laud 610, and is printed in Goidelica, p. 180. In 
the Ballymote copy the poem is said to be taken from the Book of 
Glendalough, now lost. 

V. A poem in praise of some Leinster princeling called Aed^. If this 
Aed could be identified, the approximate date of the poem would be 
established, for it is evidently the work of some contemporary bard who 
sought to please his patron. In its present form the poem shews the 
language of the original, but none of the ninth century peculiarities are 
established by the rhyme ^ so that the poem may be safely ascribed to an 
earlier date^ 

26. Codex Epjstularum Pauli Boernerianus*. 

This Codex is now in the Royal Library in Dresden, and consists of 111 
leaves. Fo. 2'*-99^ contain the Greek text of the thirteen epistles of St Paul 
with a Latin interlinear version ; on fo. 1 begins an interpretation of the 
Gospel according to St Matthew, which is continued on fo. 109-111''; on the 
upper portion of fo. Ill'' there is a fragment of Marcus Monachus de lege 
spiritali. Traube regards it as almost certain that the codex was written by 
Sedulius. The marginalia are such as appear in other manuscripts belonging 
to his circle: dongus fo. 5% 16% BS"" (do. 18*); dubthach.^ fo. 8''; fergus 
82'' 94* ; comgan fo. 68** ; ayavov' (aya., ayavo, ag.) fo. 22% 26% 28% 36% 43^ 
54% 58% 59% 64% 65% 65% 70% 74% 81% 90% 93% 96% 96^ 98^ ; lii er du er 
musci monachi 36"^; Angelherti fo. 52% yoUaKaXKo^'' fo. 22^ 87% 88% 90% 
93^; yvaw, yiao) fo. 34''; yovddp^ fo. 71''; Aar^garius" / hildmnxxs^" fo. 69*; 
>ap. fo. 30" 32% Map." fo. 39% 43^ 44% 45% 48% 48", 64% 66% 77% 89*; 
scotti 95". 

^ An Aed mac Derviato is mentioned in the Annals of Ulster, 713 a.d., but it is not stated to 
what part of Ireland he belonged. 

2 This final -e, -i could be restored throughout, also mb, nd for mm, nn of the MS. 

^ Perhaps the form aue may help to fix an inferior limit. In the Annals of Ulster the forms 
aue, auib, auu cease about 760 a.d. When we take into account the fondness of these Annals 
for archaistic forms, e.g. Uloth=Ulad 809, 894, 897; Mumen 778, 792, Irmumen 834; Dermait 
822, 834, 847, 850, 851, 869; er cath-iar cath 865; Clona 759, 764; Nodan 808, Nodot 817, 
Tomce, Tomae 739, 748, 750, 751, 767, 780, 781, 793, 812, 850, it is probable that forms like aue 
were disappearing from literary use about the middle of the eighth century. 

* The Irish verses have been edited by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. 264, by W. S., Goidelica-, 1872, 
p. 18, and by Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1890, 
8. 84; the text of the codex has been edited by Ch. F. Matthaei, xiii. epistolarum Pauli codex 
Graecus cum versione Latina veteri, Misenae, 1791 ; cf. Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxiii. sq. ; Traube, 
O Eoma Nobilis, 52 (348). 

^ According to Traube, probably identical with the scribe whose name appears in the Leyden 
Priscian (see above p. xxiv. note 1). 

« According to Traube, possibly Aganon Bishop of Bergamo (837—867). 

' The heretic Gottschalk of Orbais; cf. the words cited by Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. xxxvi. 

8 Gunthar, Bishop of Cologne. " Hartgar, Bishop of Luttech. 

10 Hildewin, predecessor of Gunthar as Bishop of Cologne. 

11 Marcus? or Mariauus Capella? 



Liber Hymnorum. xxxv 



27. Liber Hymnorum^ 

The Liber Hymnorum is contained in the following MSS.^ 
T. = E. 42, Trinity College, Dublin^ This manuscript consists of 34 
vellum folios, about 10^ inches long by 7 broad, with three scraps of vellum 
bound at the end. After fol. 31 the writing deteriorates, and this later 
portion seems to be younger than the rest of the codex. In a number of 
cases the marginal glosses have been mutilated by the cutting of the margin. 
F*. A manuscript formerly in the library of S. Isidore's, Rome, from 
which in 1872 it was brought to the Franciscan Convent, Merchants' Quay, 
Dublin, where it now is. It consists of twenty-three leaves in small folio, 
and is in a pasteboard cover, endorsed ' 9 vel 10 saecul.' In this codex the 
Faeth Fiada and Mael Isu's hymn are wanting. On the lower margin of fo. 2 a 
is written in a hand of the seventeenth century ' Ex libris conventus de 
Dunnagall,' and Sir James Ware, in the year 1639, quotes it as 'Lib. net. 
hymn, conuent. Dunnagalliae.' It appears from a remark of Ussher's that the 
manuscript was once in his hands, and there is a paper MS. in Ussher's collec- 
tion in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (E. 3. 28), containing a copy of 
some of the Irish Hymns from F. In 1630 the MS. was still in Donegal, for 
it was used by Michael O'Clery in his Martyrology of Donegal, written in that 
year. Afterwards the MS. went to Louvain, where it was used by Colgan 
for his Trias Thaumaturga, 1647. 

T and F represent two independent recensions of the text, both of which 
are indispensable for its reconstruction. Such a reconstruction is full of 
difficulty. For the restoration of the language of the Hymns depends upon 

^ Of the Liber Hymnorum ff. 1 — 15* were edited from T by Todd, Leabhar Tmmuin (sic). The 
Book of Hymns of the ancient Church of Ireland, 2 vols. Dublin 1855, 1869. The whole of the 
Liber Hymnorum has been published in 1898 by Bernard and Atkinson for the Henry Bradshaw 
Society. The Irish hymns have been published from T by W. S., Goidelica 121 sq., and by 
Windisch, Irische Texte i. 1 sq., with variants from F, p. 321 sq. 

^ For individual hymns the following MSS. have been used : 

E = Egerton 93, British Museum. According to O'Curry, Cat. of Irish MSS. in the British 
Museum, the first 19 folios of this vellum MS. were written in 1477. This codex contains (fo. 19, 
col. 1) a copy of Patrick's Hymn. The text approximates to that of R. The two MSS. represent 
a different recension from T. 

L = The Book of Lismore, a fifteenth century manuscript in the possession of the Duke of 
Devonshire. It contains a copy of Ultan's Hymn, published by W. S., Lives of Saints from the 
Book of Lismore, pp. 51 sq. It belongs to the same recension as F. 

R=Rawl. B. 512, Bodleian Library, written in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. It 
contains the text of Patrick's Hymn, printed by W. S., Trip. Life, pp. 48 sq. 

X = Laud Misc. 615, Bodleian Library. It contains Ultan's Hymn; the variants have been 
published by Bernard and Atkinson. 

» Cf. Todd, op. cit,, W. S., Goidelica^ 61, Windisch, Irische Texte i. 3 sq., Bernard and 
Atkinson, Liber Hymnorum I, x. sq, 

* Cf. Zimmer, Keltische Studien i. 9 sq., W. S., Trip. Life, p. cii., Bernard and Atkinson, 
I. XIII. sq. 



xxxvi Description of the MSS. 



their date, and the chief, in some cases the only, evidence for the date of 
composition is furnished by the language. In our reconstruction we have 
been guided by the evidence of date supplied by the language, and 
particularly by the evidence of the rhymes, which often give valuable 
indications how far certain sounds had fallen together at the time of the 
composition of the poems. We are well aware of the uncertainty of the 
process, and that in this matter opinions will be sure to differ. But even 
an imperfect reconstruction seemed preferable to a mere recording of the 
readings of the manuscripts. 

Both T and F contain Irish prefaces which, except in Colmdn's Hymn, 
are practically identical, and a number of glosses and scholia. In part these 
are common to both manuscripts, so that they must have been copied from a 
common source ; in part they are peculiar to one manuscript or the other. 
In particular the margins of F are filled with long Irish notes, which are 
unfortunately in part very hard to decipher and in part altogether illegible. 
For the sake of completeness these notes have been printed below, though 
they are of little real value for the interpretation of the text. The notes on 
the language are for the most part either superfluous or erroneous, and the 
various stories narrated to illustrate the text, particularly in Broccan's Hymn, 
may represent forms of the legends long subsequent to the composition of the 
poems. 

With regard to the date of the manuscripts, that of T has been disputed. 
We have seen that T and F contain common scholia, which must have been 
derived from a common older source. Now the language of these common 
scholia shews that they cannot be earlier, in part at least, than the eleventh 
century. Hence T cannot be dated earlier than the end of the eleventh 
century or the beginning of the twelfth. As to F, for the same reasons it 
can hardly be put earlier than the end of the eleventh century or the 
beginning of the twelfth, and it may be somewhat later than T. 

/. Golmdn's Hymn^. 

This hymn is traditionally assigned to Colman, lector of Cork, and it is 
said to have been composed by way of defence against the plague which 
devastated Ireland in the middle of the seventh century I The indications 
in the hymn itself point to the early part of the ninth century. A superior 
limit may be found in the mention of Joseph, the husband of Mary, who 
seems not to be commemorated in Irish liturgies before about 800 A.D. An 
inferior limit may be found in the treatment of final vowels. As the rhyme 
shews, there is yet e.g. no confusion between final -ae and final -a, a confusion 
well established for the middle of the ninth century by the St Gall glosses 

1 Cf. Bernard and Atkinson, The Irish Liber Hymnorum II. xxxv. sq. 
« Cf. Ann. Ul. 664, 667, and note to Fdl. Oeng. Sep. 4 (p. cxlii.). 



Liber Hymnorum. xxxvii 



on Priscian. The language of the hymn strongly resembles that of the 
Fdlire 6engusso, which belongs to about 800 A.D. The most striking de- 
parture from Old-Irish usage is the use of anacht (1. 22) for the relative 
anachte. As the repetition of the initial words after 1. 45 shews, the hymn 
falls into two parts. The conclusion, certainly a later addition, contains an 
invocation of Irish saints, one of whom, Adamndn, died in 704. According 
to the glossator of F, D^rmait ua Tigernan, bishop of Armagh in 848, added 
11. 47 — 54, and Mugron, abbot of lona from 964 to 980, added 11. 51, 52. 

As to the substance of the poem, M. Henri Gaidoz (Revue celtique V. 94 — 
103) points out that it falls into three divisions : 1. the original work 
(11. 1—37), 2. a first addition (11. 38—48), and 3. a second addition (11. 49— 
56); and shews that the prototype of the first (11. 1 — 37) is in the Roman 
breviary, where it is entitled: Commendatio animae quando infirmus est in 
extremis. 

//. Fiacc's Hymn^. 

This hymn is traditionally ascribed to Fiacc bishop of Sletty, whose 
consecration by S. Patrick is recorded in the Book of Armagh (infra p. 241). 
But it must have been composed after the desolation of Tara (a.d. 561), which 
is mentioned in vv. 20 and 44. For the real date of its composition the 
language of the poem furnishes the surest criterion. A superior limit is 
given by the fact that mm and mh have fallen together {imini : timmi 11. 31, 
32) ; as to nc? and nn there is unfortunately no evidence, but the change of 
mh to mm and vd to nn belong to the same period of the language. Roughly 
these changes may be assigned to the close of the eighth century ; for the 
Felire 6engusso they are established by the rhyme. An inferior limit is 
given by the treatment of final vowels : -a, -ae and -ai are still kept apart ^, 
also -e and -i\ This points to a date at the latest not much later than 800. 
The Middle-Irishisms which have crept in in the course of transmission can 
be removed without detriment to the metres 

Zimmer and Atkinson find extensive interpolation in the hymn. But, as 
so shai'psighted an observer as Thurneysen has remarked, the language of the 
verses supposed to be interpolated differs in no way from that of the vei-ses 
admitted to be genuine. Nor, with one exception to be spoken of below, is 

1 Cf. Windisch, Irische Teste i. 10 sq. ; Zimmer, Eeltische Stadien ii. 162 aq. ; Thurneysen, 
Rev. Celt. vi. 326 sq. ; Bernard and Atkinson II. xl. sq., 175 sq. 

- Confusion of ae and a must be assumed if bebae 1. 6 is to rhyme with feba 1. 7, but the rhyme 
here is not obligatory. In 1. 45 adcobra seems to rhyme with lobrai, but adcobrai may be 
restored, cf. adrannai, F4i. Oeng. Sep. 6. 

2 Zimmer, Keltische Kirche 217 ( = p. 40 of Miss Meyer's translation), assigns the poem to the 
tenth century. But the language is decisive against this. 

* Thus dos/uc 1. 36 may be replaced by domic, doxfiufced 1. 34 by doxnhuced (if the verse be not 
au interpolation), ismalle v. 66 by immalle. For dod/etis in place of dafetis, wliich the metre 
would equally allow, analogies may be found in later Old-Irish, cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 67. 



xxxviii Description of the MSS. 



there anything in the subject-matter to suggest interpolation. The stories 
are of the same kind as those related in the Patrician documents in the 
Book of Armagh ; a little variation is found vv, 45 sq., and an exaggeration 
of the older story in v. 56. But on the whole the narratives agree closely. 
The exception is v. 34. The documents in the Book of Armagh (fo. 13^2) 
record only one occasion on which Patrick raised the dead to life, and then 
it was a giant whom he raised from the grave to shew his unbelieving 
followers that there had been actually a man of such a stature as his tomb 
indicated. As Thurneysen has pointed out^, the verse seems to be an 
imitation of vv. 19 — 24 of the hymn to Christ ascribed to S. Hilariusl It 
is very improbable that the author of the poem should have written two 
successive verses with the rhymes bethu : lethu. 

III. Ninines Prayer. 

This prayer is traditionally ascribed to the poet Ninine (notes to Fel. 
Oeng. July 6, Dec. 11) or to Fiacc, bishop of Sletty. It is a highly alliterative 
piece, without rhyme, and with no well-defined metrical system. As to the 
number of syllables, the first two lines are based on the division 7 + 5. 
Windisch, omitting primapstal in line 6, would divide the poem thus : 
7 + 5. 7 + 5 ; 10. 5. .9 ; 10. 5. 9 ; 10. 10. The absence of rhyme deprives us 
of the most important criterion for fixing the date of the poem ; the language 
shews no signs of lateness, except what may be fairly imputed to the tran- 
scribers. 

IV. Ultaris Hymn. 

This hymn, traditionally ascribed to Columcille or to Ultan of Ard 
Breccain (-f* 656), to three of Brigit's community, or to Brenainn, is the 
only one of the Irish hymns which shews high poetic art. There is 
nothing in the language to shew that the poem cannot go back to the 
seventh century a.d. The text has been restored below on the assumption 
that the poem is of so early a date. 

V. Broccdn's Hymn^. 

In the hymns previously considered nothing has been discovered that 
would point to a later date than the early part of the ninth century. In the 
present hymn, taken as a whole, there are to be observed changes in the 

1 Eev. Celt. vi. 334 sq. 

^ Qui refertur post Erodem nutriendus Nazareth | multa paruus multa adultus signa feoit 
celitus I quae latent et quae leguntur coram raultis testibus | praedicans celeste regnum dicta factis 
approbat. | DeMlesfacituigere,cecosluceilluminat, \ uerbis purgat leprae morbum,mortuos resmcitat. 

3 Cf. Windisch, Irische Texte i. 25 sq., Bernard and Atkinson ii. 1 sq., 189. 



Liber Hymnorum. xxxix 



language that would seem to point to a later origin. The following points 
may be noted : 

(a) the rhymes dara : wimada 11. 95, 96 ; cuire (or cuiri) : A?w7e (or hiiili) 11. 99, 100. 
(6) Olinn da Loch for Olinn da Locha 1. 20. 

(c) ro-das-gdid for ro-da-gdid 1. 35, ro-daa-doad for ro-da-cload 1. 35 ; ni-s-digaib 
1. 36 (linn is not fern.) ; no-d-guidiu 1. 17 (where (f has probably a relative function)^. 

(d) the verbal forms ernais (for asi'ir) 1. 7 ; smastar, rodglmnestar, millestar 11. 45, 
46 (all in one verse); -aimecht 1. 86 (O.Ir. arrlclu); cech thucai 1. 85 ^, 

{e) anUacht 1. 10 may possibly be used in the sense of coniUackt ; on doddecha 1. 81 
see the note. 

On the other hand this hymn, which is ascribed to Broccan Clden, a 
disciple of Ultan of Ard Breccain, contains many interesting Old-Irish forms 
e.g. gdde 1. 49, dith (for did, the perf. sg. 3 of dinim) 1. 76, both 1. 70, conacna 
1. 100, senta 1. 38, goita 1. 66. And in a large proportion of the verses there 
are no deviations from the Old-Irish standard except such as may fairly be 
put to the account of the scribes. 

The connexion of the verses is of the loosest character. Miracle upon 
miracle is recorded with a brevity which is often obscure, and no connexion 
is apparent between one miracle and the other. In such a disconnected 
poem interpolation is easy. To later versifiers it would have been at once a 
pious and a simple task to add a few more marvels to the greater glory 
of S. Brigit. And this would be the easiest explanation of the mixture of 
old and new discernible in the hymn. 

In the miracles narrated and in the order of their narration there is a 
close agreement between the hymn and the Vita Brigidae by Cogitosus^, 
which forms the best commentary on the hymn. In all probability the 
narrative of Cogitosus is based upon the hymn. 

VI. Sanctdn's Hymn*. 

In this hymn may be noted the rhyme finda : thenga 11. 17, 18, the 
relative d in no-d-guasim 1. 3, and possibly fitir for rofitir 1. 7. The date 
of composition is probably the ninth century. The hymn is in two parts, of 
which the first, ascribed to Sanctain, ends at line 20, and the second is 
addressed to that saint, to the Virgin Mary, and to Christ. Sanctain is 
said to have been a Briton, brother of the pilgrim Matoc, and grandson of 
Muredach Muinderg, king of Ulaid, who died A.D. 479. 

^ In I. 73 ar-do-utacht is for ar-da-utacht, but this may be an error of transcription. 

2 Argairt for argart 1. 33 may be an error of transcription. 

3 Reprinted by Windisch, Ir. Texte i. The close agreement may easily be perceived from the 
concordance given by Bernard and Atkinson, ii. 1 sq. 

* Cf. Bernard and Atkinson TT. lvi. sq. 



xl Description of the MSS. 

VII. Patrick's Hymn^. 

This hymn, or rather incantation, said to have rendered S. Patrick and 
his monks invisible as such, is not in metre, but in a sort of rhythmical 
prose. It bears upon it marks of antiquity, such as the prayer to be delivered 
from the spells of women, smiths^ and druids or wizards. The date of its 
composition cannot be determined. An inferior limit is fixed by the mention 
of the work in Lib. Ardm. fo. 16'' 1, canticum eius (sc. Patricii) scotticum 
semper canere; and the Milan glossator may possibly refer to it when he 
writes cluasa Dm diar n-eitsecht (Ml. 24* 18). The title, fdeth Jiada, is a 
mis-spelling of foid^ (Cymr. gwaedd) fiada, and this is still further corrupted 
in the feth jia of the Book of Ballymote, 345'' 26, where wizards are said to 
make feth jia (' magical invisibility') or prophecy (druid .i. doniat in feth fia 
no in aisdinecht). The verbal forms of the hymn are interesting : atomriug 
from ad-dom-riug ' me extoUo, assurgo,' as Ascoli (Gloss, pal. hib. cxcv.) 
for the first time rightly rendered this word : mi-duthrastar the deponential 
8-conj. of mid'dthraccur : arachuiliu, where the final u has not been explained. 
So in the declension : niurt the instrumental sg. of the neuter o-stem nert : 
cretim the same case of the fem. a-stem cretem; and foisitin the same case 
of a stem in n. The hymn has been edited by Geo. Petrie (Antiquities of 
Tara Hill), by W. S. (Goidelica, p. 150), by Crowe (Journal of the Kilkenny 
Archaeological Association), and, lastly, by Bernard and Atkinson (the Irish 
Liber Hymnorum i. 133 — 135). 

VIII. Mael Isu's Hymn. 

This hymn is found only in the later portion of T. The author may have 
been Mael Isu, the coarb of S. Patrick, who, according to the Annals of 
Tigernach, died in 1086, and whose day is Jan. 16. The metre is rinnard. 

28. Codex Taurinensis, F. iv. 1^ 

This manuscript contains six leaves of an Hiberno-latin liturgy. An 
Old-Irish gloss is found in fo. 3*. According to W. Meyer the codex is more 
probably prior than posterior to 700 A.D." 

1 Cf. Bernard and Atkinson II. Lvn. sq., 208 sq. 

2 See J. M. Eodwell's Koran, p. 179, Sir R. Burton's First Footsteps in East Africa, p. 33, 
and A. Maury, Journal des Savants, Juin 1873, p. 745. With the whole incantation cf. the 
twelfth Assembly of Al-Hariri, translated by T. Chenery. 

' As dith infra p. 346, of did, perf. sg. 3 of dinim. 

* The Irish gloss has been printed by W. S., Goidelica, p. 2, the whole fragment by W. 
Meyer, Nachrichten von der Konigl. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen, Philologisch- 
historische Klasse, 1903, pp. 163 sq. 

5 Op. cit. 168 sq. 



NON-BIBLICAL GLOSSES AND SCHOLIA. 

1. GLOSSES ON AUGUSTINE. 

The Carlsruhe Glosses on S. Augustine's Soliloquia. 

(Codex Augiensis, No. cxcv.) 

5 De peccato .i. opad^ fidei trinitatis . inde Agustinus dicit hoc f. la 
enim peccatum quasi solum sit prae caeteris posuit quia hoc manente 
cetera detenentur et hoc discedente cetera demittuntur. 

De iustitia .i. aliena .i. jirinne^ apostolorum et omnium iustorum 
bithingabdl^ mundo. 
lo Quo pacto arguendus est mundus de iustitia nisi de iustitia 
credentium ipsa quippe fidelium comparatio infidelium est uitu- 
peratio. Dc iustitia ergo arguitur aliena sicut arguuntur de lumine 
tenebrae. 

De iudicio .i. in mess duchoaid /ordiabul is Ae* rigas form* ut 
15 Augustinus dicit. 

Cuius legibus rotantur poli, cursiis suos sidera^ peragunt, [i. 4'',] f. 2d 
Recipe 6ro fugitiuum tuum Domiae clementissime : iamiam f. 3a 
satis poenas dederim^ [l. 5.] 

et pro eo quod^ ad tempus** admonueris deprecabor. [i. 6.] 
20 perge modo ; uideamus quorsum^ ista quaeris. [i. 9.] f. 4a 

Ita Deus faxit^ ut dicis. f. 4 b 

Itaque arbitrio tuo rogato, et obiurgato grauius, si quicquam tale 
posthac^ 

1. inna rei file iter na secht iiairiidrecha^ iihe nime asbertar and f. 2d 

25 1. focoemallagsa^ 2. ani f. 3a 

1. .i. cair f. 4 a 

1. .i. dorona 2. .i. iars-dnd f. 4 b 

1. Le, rejection. 2. i.e. righteousness. 3. a perpetual reproach, f. la 
4. i.e. the judgment that has been passed' upon the Devil is that which 
30 will be passed^ upon them. 

1. the spaces that are between the seven planets, these are the f- 2d 
heavens which are mentioned here. 

1. I have endured. 2. that (which). f. 3a 

1. i.e. may He do. t 4b 

» MS. hd ? Holder ^ The references are to Migne's edition * MS. tempos 

ad, with marks of transposition •* leg. nairhdrethcha • trom fo-com-lelog, pi. 

focoimlachtar (gl. pertullerunt) Ml. 47" 6 ' literally, has come * literally, will come 

S. G. II. 1 



2 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f- 4c Quid speram ex una qualibet parte^ a^ medione duos quidem 

pares circulos habere pariter lucet. [i. 10.] 

f' 5a Immo sensum in hoc negotio quasi nauem sum expertus\ [i. 9.] 

Nam cum ipsi m^ ad locum quo tendebam^ peruexerint. [i. 9.] 
NuUus autem geometricus Deum s^ docere professus est^ [i. 11.] 5 

f. 5b Esto plus t^ ac multo plus quam de istis Deo cognito gauisurum ^ 

f. 5c Quid* enim adhiic ei demonstrari non potest uitiis inquinatae 

atque egrotanti, quia uidere nequit nisi sana, si non credat alitor^ s6 
non esse uisuram, non dat operam^ suae sanitati. [i. 12.] 

*• 5d et haec est uere perfecta uirtus ratio perueniens ad finem suum^ 10 

Ipsa uero uisio intellectus est ille qui in anima est qui confidit** 
ex intelligentia'' et eo quod intelliguitur^ 

Sed dum in hoc corpore est anima, etiam si plenissime* uideat, 
hoc est intelligat Deum. tamen quia etiam corporis sensus utuntur 15 
opere proprio, nihil quidem ualente ad fallendum® non tamen 
nihil agente^ potest adhuc dici fides ea qua his resistitur, et illud 
putius uerum esse creditur. [i. 14.] 
f. 6a Sed responde quomodo haec acciperis ? ut probabilia^ an ut uera. 

[i. 15.] 20 

Plane ut probabilia ; et in spem, quod fatendum est, maiorem^ 
surrexi. 
f, 6b -R- Quid, si te repente saluo esse corpore sentias et probes, 

tecumque omnes quos diligis concorditer, liberali otio frui uideas, 

.i. sechio denrainn 2. .i. ho 25 

itargdnsa 2. .i. dix adcosnainse 3. .i. intan forcain 

unam lineam et unam speram non docet deum 

.1. doig 

idrna glanad 2. .i. infrithgnam 

.i. doimcaisin de 2. uel ex intelligente .i. ondi itargnin 30 

3. [in marg.] dede huambi intelligentia ex noscente et intelligibili 
re 4. .i. meit^ assochmacht^ 5. [in marg.] .i. nitartat sensus 

hreic tm anmin 
f. 6a 1. A. inna dligeda aniias rorditsem^ 2. A. is huilliu de mo 

Jreiscsiu doneuch roradissu argaibim ceill for etargna nach reta 35 
infecht sa 

f. 4 c 1. i.e. from whatever single part. 

f. 5a 1. I have known. 2. i.e. (the) place to which I was striving. 

3. i.e. when he teaches unam etc. 
f. 6b 1. i.e. likely. 40 

f. 5 c 1. after its purification. 

f. 5d 1. i.e. to contemplate God. 2. i.e. from that which understands. 

3. two things whence is intelligentia etc. 4. i.e. as much as it well 

can. 5. i.e. the sensus cannot deceive the soul. 

f 6a 1- i-®- t-he dicta above which we have expressed. 2. i.e. my hope 45 

is the greater from that which thou hast said, for I expect to know 

something this time. 

» quod, Migne *" conficitur, Migne "= si nihil quidem ualent ad fallendum, 

non tamen nihil ad non ambigendum, Migne "* MS. meit * MS. assochtmacht, 

with punctum delens over the first t ' between anuas and rorditsem is the 
abbreviation for Lat. inter 



f. 4c 
f. 5a 


1. 
1. 


f. 5b 
f. 5c 


1. 
1. 


f. 5d 


1. 



Glosses on Augustine (Carlsruhe). 



nonne aliquantum tibi etiam letitia gestiendum est ? .A. Ali- 
quantum; immo uero si haec presertim^ ut dicis, repente prouenerint, 
quando me capiam, quando id genus gaudii uel dissimilare per- 
mittar»? [i. 16.] 
5 Quid uxor? nonn^ t^ interdum dilectat, pulcra, pudica, morigera', f. 6c 
....adferens etiam dotis^ tantum... quantum earn prorsus nihilo 
faciat onerosam otio tuo, presertim si speres certusque sis nihil ex 
ea te molestiae esse passurum^ ? [i. 17.] 

Itaque, si ad officium pertiuet sapientis, quod nondum comperi, 
lo dare operam liberis . quisquis rei huius* tantum gratia concumbit, 
mirandus mihi uideri potest, at* uero imitandus nuUo modo. Nam 
temptare hoc periculosius est quam posse facilius*". [i. 17,] 

praesertim si generis nubilitate tanta poUeat, ut honores illos f. 7a 
quos esse posse necessarios iam dedisti*, per earn facile adipisci 
'5 possis. [i. 18.] 

non quaeroquid negatum non delectet, sed quid dilectet oblatum^: 
aiiud enim est "exhausta' pestis aliud consopita. [l. 19.] 

Quid ergo adhuc suspendor^ infelix, et cruciatu miserabili differor? f. 7d 
[I- 22.] 
2o Quem ad modum autem potest habere illius pulchritudinis amor, 
in qua non solum non inuideo^ caeteris, sed etiam plurimos quaero 
qui mecum appetant. [i. 22.] 

Prorsus tales esse amatores sapientiae decet quales^ quaerit ilia 
cuius uere casta est et sine ulla contaminatione coniunctio. sed non 
25 ad eam una uia peruenitur^ quippe pro sua quisque sanitate ac f. 8a 
firmitate^ conprehendit illud singulare ac uerissimum bonum. [l. 25.] 

Tale aliquid sapientiae studiosissimis"^, nee acute, iam tamen 

1. .i. mo sldntu fadein 7 sldntu amicorum 2. .i. cenfailti f. 6b 

1. besgnethid^ 2. cid indfretiissa 3. do ivamofolung f. 6c 

30 deesse • duitsiu 4>. clainde 5. cid aHhucait cldinde dagne 

nech 7 niparetrud is mo is periculosius quam felicm^ 

1. .i. itkesidi adrodamarsu^ 2. taudbartha 3. fasigthei-T^ 
1. addomsuitersa 2. .i. ni nammd nddfoirmtigimse f. 7d 

3. nio 6gai tantuva acht^ is 6 aithirgi 7 6 dligud to/iamnasa 
35 1. .i. amxil mbis sldntu cdich 7 dsonarte 2. dunaib f- 8a 

(wubarthib 

1, i.e. my own well-being and the well-being amicorum. 2. i.e. f. 6b 

without joy. 

1. usage-doer. 2. even of the dowry. 3. to cause thee f. 6c 

40 indolence. 4. of children. 5. though one does it for sake of 

children and not for lust, it is periculosius quam /eliciits. 

1. i.e. these are they that thou hast conceded. f- 7a 

1. I am held fast. 3. not from virginity tantum, but it f. 7d 

is from repentance and from the law (lawful state ?) of matrimony. 
45 1. i.e. as it is the well-being of every one, and his firmness. 2. to f- 8a 
the desirous ones. 

» MS. at ^» corrected from felicius " MS. excausta •• tales, Migne 

• bes-gnethid is a mere etymological gloss representing mori-gera ' MS. 

adromarsu. Compare infra 10"' 2, 28" 2 « MS. 7 

1—2 



Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 8b uidentibus, magistri optimi faciunt. Nam ordine quodam ad earn 

peruenire bonae disciplinae officium est^ [l. 23.] 
f. 80 Nos autem quantum emerserimusS uidemur nobis uidere. [l. 25.] 

Nonne uides quae ueluti securi^ histerna die pronuntiaueramus 
nulla nos iam peste detineri nihilque amare nisi sapientiam ? 5 

f. 8d Sed, quesso te, si quid in m6 uales, ut me temtes per aliqua 

conpendia ducere, ut uel uicinitate nonnulla lucis istius quam, si 
quid profeei\ tolerare iam non possum, pigeat me oculos refferre ad 
illas tenebras quas* reliqui. [i. 26.] 

Quasi uero possim^ haec nisi per illam cognoscere. [l. 27.] »o 
f. 9a .R. Concluditur ergo aliud {uel aliquid} quod uerum sit 

interire. .A. Non contrauenio^ 
f. lOa Quid, si agnoscatis^ aliud nobis uideri quam est ? nunquinnam 

fallimini''? [11. 3.] 
f. lOc Sed amplius deliberandum censeo, utrum superius concessa non 15 

nutent\ [il. 5.] 

Satisne considerasti^ ne quid temere dederis ? 
Nihilominus enim manet illud quod me plurimum mouet, nasci 
animas et interire, atque ut non desint mundo, non earum inmor- 
talitate sed successione''^ prouenire. 20 

f. lOd Quid illud ? dasne^ istum parietem, si uerus paries, non sit non 

esse parietem ? [11. 6.] 
f, lie Hoc autem genus partim est in eo quod anima patitur^, partim 

uero in his rebus quae uidentur. [11. 11.] 

qualia uisa somniantium et fortasse etiam furientium'^. ^5 

Porro ilia quae in ipsis rebus quas uidemus apparent, alia a 

'• 8b 1. i. ius ordinis .i. fochosmailius inna reta corptha ordd isnaib 

retaib in tucht sin 

f. 8 c 1. .i. dururgabsam 2. deedi 

f, 8d I. ci forrdsussa 2. ate nichurcigaim 30 

f. 9a 1. .i. ni frithtdigsa 

f. lOa 1- -i- madfir in brithemnacht bess in mente 2. .i. issain 

donadbantar sensibus 7 amal bis tarum 

f. 10c 1. .i. dus innadnutmaligetar . 2. diis inndrdamarsu 

3. .i. cachanina indegid dlaile 35 

f. lOd 1. innatmaisu 

f. lie 1. .i. lee fadeissne 2. .i. dasachtaigte 

f. 8b !• !•©• ius ordinis i.e. after the likeness of the corporeal things (is 

the) order in the things in that wise, 
f. 8d 2. Nay ! I cannot (do) it. .^ 

f. lOa 1- i-e. if the judgment that is in mente be true. 2. i.e. differently 

is it shown sensibus and as it is afterwards, 
f. lOc !• i'6' if perchance they are not unsteady. 2. if perchance thou 

hast not conceded. 3. i.e. every soul after the other, 
f. lOd 1, dost thou concede? .e 

f. lie 1. i.e. by herself. 

successione 
• MS. q ( = que) ^ MS. suasione 



Glosses on Augustine (Carlsruhe). 



natura, caetera ab animantibus exprimuntur* atque finguntur*. 
Natura , gignendo uel resultando" similitudines deteriores facit. 

Nam et in ipso audita totidem fere genera enuntiunt" simili- f. iid 
tudineni : uelut cum ioquentis uocem, quern non uidemus, audientes 
5 putamus alium quempiam, cui uoce similis est^ [ii. 12.] 

uel in orelogiis** merulae^.. imitatio. 

Falsae autem uoculae quae dicuntur a rausicis, incredibile est 
quantum adtestantur ueritati ; quod post apparebit. Tamen etiam* 
ipsae, quod nunc sat est, non absunt ab earum similitudine quas 
lo ueras uocant. 

Quid, cum talia nos uel olfacere* uel gustare uel tangere som- 
uiamus ? 

nam ego circuitum istura semel statui tollerare, neque in eo 
defetiscar* spe tanta perueniendi quo n6s tendere setitio. [ir. 13.] 
»5 Ergo si eo ueri essent quo ueri simillimi apparerent, nihilque f. 12 a 
inter eos et ueros omnino distaret, eoque falsi quo per illas uel alias 
differential disimiles conuincerentur^ 

ut rem bene inductam ad discutiendum iuconditus peruicaciae 
clamor explodat^ [ii. 14.] 
2o Non enim mihi facile quicquam uenit in mentem quod contraris f- 12b 
causis gignatur^ [ii. 15.] 

Restaret ut nihil aliud falsum esse discerem nisi quod aliter se f. 12 c 
habere atque uideretur, ni uererer ilia tam monstra^ quae dudum 
enauigasse arbitrabar. 
25 ubi mihi naufragium in scopulis ocultissimis'^ formidandum est. 

3. dufornditev 4. cruthigtir 5. .i. notriathleim f- He 

1. .i./Zinuisu 2. A.iuna luiniche 3. cit 4. .i. J«»«^»"«'''' 

holtigme 5. niconscithigfar 

1. dcomteitarrestiss d nobis 2. cofrisduna f. I2a 

30 1. [in marg.] ni congainedar ni dthucidih ecsamlib nisi falsuwi f. 12b 
tantum 

1. .i. awal asrubartmar'^ inna clocha bite iuelluch intalman^ f. I2c 
2. i. bite immuir 

5. i.e. or through resilience, f lie 

35 1. i.e. (as) there is in uisu. 2. i.e. of the blackbird. 3. even*, continued 

4. i.er that we smell. f. lid 

1. by which they would have been comprehended' a nobis. 2. so f. 12 a 
that it may shut up. 

1. nothing is produced by unlike causes nisi falsum tantum. f. 12b 

40 1. i.e. as we have mentioned the stones that are in the earth's mass. f. 12 c 
2. i e. which are in the sea. 

* MS. enuniJnt '' i.e. horologiis " MS. asrubartmart 

^ leg. innatalman. Dies bezieht sich auf ii. 7: R. Certe hie lapis est; et ita uerus 
est, si non se habet aliter ac uidetur; et lapis non est, si uerus uon est; et non si hi 
sensibus uideri potest. A. Etiam. R. Non sunt igitur lapides in abditissimo terrae 
gremio, nee omnino ubi non sunt qui sentiant: nee iste lapis esset, nisi eum uideremus; 
nee lapis erit cum discesserimus, nemoque alius eum praeseus uidebit (so nacb der 
Ausgabe). — Windisch. * of. cit geinti, Wb. 4« 

' The glossator took quo as the abl. of the relative, and uineo as uincio 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 12 d 



f. 13 a 



f. 13 b 



f. 13 c 



Nam et mimi* et comediae et multa poemata mendaciorum plena 
sunt. [ii. 16.] 

R. lam ea quibus uel dormientes uel furentes falluntur, conoedis, 
ut opinor, in eo esse genere. A. Et nulla magis. nam nulla magis^ 
tendunt talia esse qualia uel uigilantes uel sani cernunt : et eo 5 
tamen falsa sunt quod id quo tendunt esse non possunt. [ii. 17.] 

Itaque ipsa opera hominum uelut comedias aut traguedias 
atque mimos et id genus alia possimus operibus pictorum fictorum- 
que coniuiigere. tam enim uerus esse pictus homo non potest ^ 
quamuis in specie hominis tendat, quam ilia quae sunt scripta in 10 
libris comicorum. [11. 18.] 

At uero in scena Roscius^ uoluntate falsa Hgcuba eiat; natura 
uerus homo. 

Non enim tamquam strioues* aut de speculis quaeque relucentia 
aut tanquam minores** buculae ex aeie*, ita etiam nos ut in nostro '5 
quodam habitu ueri simus, ad alienum habitum adumbrati atque 
simulati et ob hoc falsi esse debemus. 

Est autem grammatica uocis articulatae custos et moderatrix 
disci plina : cuius professionis necessitate cogitur humanae linguae^ 
omnia etiam figmenta colligere, quae memoriae litterisque mandata 20 
sunt". [II. 19.] 

Nihil nunc euro, utrum abs te ista^ bene diffinita atque distincta 
sint. 

Nonne ego*^ uim peritiamque difiniendi, qua nunc ego ista 
separare conatus sum, disputaturiae arti^ tribui ? *5 

.R. Num aliquando instetit ut Dedalum' uolasse crederemus? 
.A. Hoc quidem numquam^ [il. 20.] 



f. 12c 

co7itinued 
f. 12 d 

f. 13 a 



f. 13 b 



f. 13 c 



3. .i. cidna fuirsirechta 

1. .i. ni moa adcosnat bete in secundo genere innahi^ frisairet 7 
sani qwam dormientes .i. est furentes 30 

1. arun meitse^ nicuniing 2. fuirsire 3. .i. est is uera 

pictwra robaisin 7 robtarbai togaitig sidi 

1. .i. isecen doneuch fosisedar ddn ixi7ia grammatic otinola 
innahuili duilbthi 2. .i. duo [in marg.] .i. herchoilud fabulae 7 

gramniaticae 3. dudialecticc 35 

1. .i. nitarrastar aeni 2. .i. naic 



i. 12 c 
continued 
f. 12 d 

f. 13 a 



f. 13 b 



f. 13c 



3. i.e. even the buffooneries. 

1. i.e. those who watch et sani do not strive more to be in secundo 
genere quam dormientes. 

1. for so far as this he cannot. 2. a buffoon. 3. i.e. that was 40 

a uera pictura, and these were deceptive kine. 

1. i.e. it is necessary for whosoever professes the art of grammar 
that he should collect all the formations. 2. i.e. definition oifahula 

and grammatica. 3. to dialectic. 

1. i.e. he did not rest (?) indeed. 45 



histriones, Migne 

MS. sint 

innahi seems to be for indhi 



'• Myronis, Migne 

•* Non nego, Migne 
' leg. arinmeitse 



Glosses on Augustine (Carlsruhe). 



si nihil in ea diffinitum esset, nihil in genera et partes*, dis- 
tributum* atque distinctum. 

Grammatiea igitur eadem arte creata est, ut disciplina uera f. I3d 
esset, quae est abs te superius a falsitate defensa : quod non de 
5 una grammatiea mihi licet coneludere^ sed prorsus de omnibus 
disciplinls. [ii. 21.] 

Esse aliquid in aliquo non nds fugit^ duobus modis dici. [ii. 22.] 
Ista quidem uetustissima^ nobis sunt et ab iniunte" aduliscentia f. 14 a 
studiossissiine percepta et cognita. 
•o nisi forte animum dicis, etiam si moriatur, animum esse'', [il. 23.] 
sed eo ipso quod interit . fieri ut animus non sit dico^ 
Loquere iam qui enecas^^ [ii. 24] f- 14 c 

nam primura [me] mouet quod circuitu tan to usi sumus, nescio 
quani rationum catenam sequentes, cum tam breuiter totum de quo 
15 agebatur, demonstrari potuit, quam'^ nunc demonstratum est. [11. 25.] 

Quare, sf placet, repetamus breuiter unde ilia duo confecta sint, f. I5a 
aut semper manere ueritatem aut ueritatem esse disputandi 
rationem . haec euim uacillare^ dixisti, quo minus n(5s faciat totius 
summa rei securos. [11. 27.] 
20 .R....Scio enim quid tibi eueniat adtendenti, dum nimis pendes 
in conclusionem, et ut iam ianque inferantur expectas, ea quae 
interrogantur non diligenter examinata eoncedis . .A. Uerum 
fortasse dicis : sed euitar*^ contra hoc genus morbi quantum possum. 

f. 17 
verso 1 

3. .i. in species 4. fodlide f- I3c 

25 1. [in marg.] «i^rrammatic tantuu\ astoisc do deimrdgud as uera. ('ontmued 

disciplina \>er disilecticam acht it na huili besgna ata fira per 

dialecticam 2. ninimgaibni 

1. iscidn mor huas etargnaid dunni ani sin 2. [in marg.] f. 14 a 

bes asberasii asnainm" dosom animus ciatbela 3. [in marg.] 

30 niba animus dia nerbala 

1. .i. praef'ocas .i. formuchi 2. .i. fiu f. 14 c 

1. utmallaigetar 2. .i. frisbersa f. 15 a 

1. [on the upper margin without any reference to the text] f. 17 verso 

ismebul elud rig nafirinne 7 chairte fridemun 

35 4. distributed. f. 13 c 

1. (it is) not grammar tantum that it is desirable to prove per continued 
dialecticam to be uera disciplina, but all the disciplines are true per f- 13 d 
dialecticarn. 

1. it is long since that has been known to us. 2. maybe thou f. 14 a 
40 wouldst say that animus is its name though it die. 3. it will 

not be anirmis if it die. 

2. i.e. as. ^-14« 
1. that they waver. f. 15 a 

1. it is a shame to shun the King of Righteousness and (to form) f. 17 verso 
45 a compact with the Devil. 

iniunte h 

» MS. iuuentae '' MS. enc::ica8; loquere iam, hie sum; quidenecas? Migne 

" MS. asnaiva 



8 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 18o Simplex enim corpus est terra, eo ipso quo terra est; et ideo 

elimentum^ dieitur omnium istorum corporum quae fiunt ex •nil* 
elimentis. [ill. 2.] 

f. 19c quod in loco tranquilissimo et ab omnibus uentis quietissimo uel 

breui flabello^ approbari potest, [iii. 6.] 5 

f- 19d R. Intriusecus tantum, ut tanquam uterem impleat ; dn tantum 

forinsecus, uelut tectorium^ ; an et intrinsecus et extrinsecus earn 
esse arbitraris. [in. 7.] 

f. 23d Tumor enim non absorde appellatur corporis magnitudo, quae si 

magni pendenda^ esset, plus nobis profecto elifanti saperent. [ill. 24.] lo 

uel quod etiam de oeulo dicebamus cui non liceaf^ aquilae 
oculum multo quam noster est esse breuiorem ? 

f. 24 a Minus enim ego de his rebus dubito quam de his quas istis 

oculis uidemus cum pituita^ bellum semper gerentibus. [in. 25.] 

f. 26 verso Deinde in ipsis luctatorum corporibus palestritse^ non molem ac 15 
magnitudinem, sed nodos quosdam lacertorum^ et descriptos^ toros* 
figuramque omnem corporis sibi cougruentem peritissime inspiciunt. 
[III. 36.] 

Nam si maiore impetu minor, uelut uehimenti aliquo tormento 
emisus infligatur maiori uel laxius iaculato, uel iam langescenti, 20 
quamuis ab eodem resiliat, retardat ilium tamen aut etiam retro 
agit pro modo ictuum^ atque ponderum. [in. 87.] 

f. 27 b Quamobrem cum infanti puero solus ad trahendum aliquid uel 

repellendum nutus sit intiger ; nerui autem et propter recentem 
minusque perfectam conformationem inhabiles, et propter humorem 25 
qui illi setati exuberat marcidi, et propter nullam exercitationem 
languidi ; pundus uero adeo sit exiguum ut n^ ab alio quidem 
inpactum^ grauiter urgeat, oportuniusque sit quam ad inferendam 
accipiendamque molestiam. [in. 39.] 

ac post paululum sagittas iam ferro graues, pennulis uegitatas*' 30 
neruo^ intentissimo emisas, cglum remotissimum petere. 

adbar 

flabellum culebath'^ 
.i. slintech 

[in marg.] .i. mormessi 2. .i. dinach follus 35 

fritoderi t. frimeli 

indimthascarthithi 2. .i. in nan doat 3. .i. toirndithi 

inna sethnaga'^ 5. .i. niath sonairt 
.i. insarta .i. ixmcht nachaili 2. .i. tet fidhaicc 

i.e. to whom it is not clear*. 40 

against misery or against disgrace, 
i.e. of a mighty champion. 

i.e. struck against^, i.e. into some other's breast. 2. i.e. bow- 

string. 

» i.e. liqueat : the interrogative cui is translated as a relative '' uegetas, Migne 

« For S. Columba's culebath see Ann. Ult. 1034, Tigernach 1090, and Rev. Celt. ix. 

20. The culebath of a bishop of Armagh is mentioned in Ann. Ult. 1128 

•* With the ' nodos... lacertorum et descriptos toros' of the text, cf. 'o lacertorum 

tori!' Cic. Tusc. 2. 9.22 

* =dunachfollus. For other instances of di for do see Wb. 17* 11, 24"^ 10 
' insarta is the pret. part. pass, of indessorg-, cf. arrinsartatar Ml. 99" 5 



f. 18 c 


1. 


f. 19 c 


1. 


f. 19d 


1. 


f. 23d 


1. 


f. 24a 


X. 


f. 26 verso 


1. 


4. 


.1. 


f. 27b 


1. 


f. 23d 


2. 


f. 24 a 


1. 


f , 26 verso 


5. 


f. 27 b 


1. 



Glosses on Augustine (Carlsruhe). 



R. quicquid autem uidens uidendo sentit, id etiam uideat necesse f. 28 recto 
est*, [ill. 42.] 

Sed hoc ultimum quod ex eis confectum est, ita est absordius ut 
illorum potius aliquid temere me dedisse* qiiam hoc uerum esse 
5 cousentiam. [iir. 43.] 

Quid enim tandem incautius, si ut paulo ante^ uigelares tibi 
elaboretur ? 

Is enim s6 foras porrigit, et per oculos emicat longuius qua- 
quauersum* potest lustrare quod cernimus. 
lo .R....dn tu id negabis ? .A. Nihil minus^ [ill. 49.] 

Quis autem non uideat nihil sibi esse aduersi uel suis* quam^ 
ista duo sunt? [ill. 51.] 

Itaque uosse cupio utrum horum^ deligas. 

nunquam tamen deterriar pudoii huic reniti^ et lapsum meum 
• 5 td presertim manum daute corrigere. neque enim ideo est 
suscipienda pertinacia^ quam* optanda constantia. 

R. Quid aliud putas nisi diffinitionetn illam sensus, ut antea f. 31 verso 
quod* nescio quid plus quam sensum includebat, ita nunc contrario 
uitio uacillare, quod non omnem sensum potuit includere ? [ill. 56]. 



f. 30 recto 



f. 30 verso 



[A] cuius sacrificii humilitate longe abest typhus [et] coturnus' 
illorum. 



f. 32di 
f. 35 b 



1. [in marg.] .i. Gaisin^ sochmacht 
inrembic 4. .i. sechileth 

1. .i. naicc .i. negabo 2. .i. fiu'' 
25 1. .i. in indalanai .i. inierYOgsdio 2. 

sigide imresin .i. uitium 4. jiu 

1. .i. ol 

1. [in marg. infer.] saurus .i. odur 

1. sulhaire 



2. .i. adrodamar 



.i. frisaber^ 3. 



.1. f. 28 recto 

f. 30 recto 
.1. f. 30 verso 

f. 31 verso 
f. 32 d 
f. 36b 



30 !• i.e. po*werful vision. 

2. i.e. as. 

1. i.e. is it one of the two? 
pertinacity of the contest. 4 

1. i.e. dun. 
35 1. eloquence. 



2. i.e. I have conceded. 
2. i.e. I should resist. 



3. 



f. 28 recto 

f. 30 recto 

i.e. f. 30 verso 

f. 32d 
f. 35 b 



■ MS. i sius over aduersi 

*• leg. imcaisin 

° quam is mistranslated : see vol. i, 

^ MS. /m"6er, leg. friamber 



p. 717 



10 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

2. GLOSSES ON BEDA (CARLSRUHE). 

(Codex Augiensis, No. CLXVII.) 

f. 3c Salua"* ratione saltns . arisairchenn mhes salt hiciunn noidecdi 

madindib nuai'ih deac nammd baslaigu cachmi aescai oldaas 
trichtaige • ised did\\\ sldndliged salto noichtiche colleuth dudHm, f, 
in§scu • Armad iai'naicniad^ adr'imther cideshat dicachthrichtaigi 
di hudir deac j iiii 6rottae j unga 7 atorn niconhia salt etir • 
issaithrech mmurgu isairi isassu lasnarimairu di hudir deac namma 

t 3d duthesbuith dligud'^ sldn salto oidecen [in marg.] salt iartain dusl'And 

comldinso iixnatesbuithe iarnaicniud aslaigu anesca oldoas trichtaige. 10 
Anisiu trd isecen remfuar bissext 7 emblesim^ 

De Rerum Natura. 

f. 18a [I]. De quadrifario Dei opere. ex opusculis sancti Augustini. 

Operatic diuina, quae saecula creauit et gubernat quadriformi ratione 
distinguitur. Quarto quod ex eiusdem creaturae seminibus^ et 15 
primordialibus causis totius saeculi tempus naturali cursu peragitur, 
[11]. De mundi formatione. Sancti lunilii. In ipso quidem 
principio conditionis facta sunt caelum et terra, angeli, aer 

f. 18a 1. .i. asil inrolad hisin mais necruthaAgthi statim ised asesnaise 

in omnia elimenta usque in finem 20 

f. 3 c For it is certain that there should be a leap at the end of the nineteen- 

years-cycle if it is by twelve hours only that every lunar month is less than 
a space of thirty days. This, then, is the sound law {salua ratio) of the 
leap, to reckon 29| days in the lunar month*. For if it be reckoned 
according to nature, so that to every space of thirty days may be wanting 25 
twelve hours and four moments and an ounce^ and an atom, there will be 
no leap at all. This, however, is laborious. Wherefore it seems easier to 

f. 3d the computers that the sound law of the leap (is) that only twelve hours 

are wanting, so that a leap is necessary afterwards to express the filling up 
of the natural deficiency whereby the lunar month is less than the space 30 
of thirty days. This, then, is necessary, to prepare bisext and embolism. 

f. 18a 1. i.e. the seed that has been cast into the unshapen mass statim, 

this is inserted in omnia etc. 

donna e 

» [in marg.] cunus. Donnacanus seems a latinised Irish name *> MS. ainiud 

* leg. iariidligud, 'that twelve hours should be wanting according to the sound 
law.' J. S. * Haec notatio, in inferiore marglne fol. 3"""* adscripta, ad 

libellum de ratione saltus, qui in fol. 4"' '' legitur, pertinet. — Zimmer « literally 

'moon ' f An unga (borrowed from Lat. uncia) here seems to mean an ostent, the 

twelfth part of a moment (infra gl. on f. 18^'') : cf. uncia, pars duodecima rei cuiuslibet 
(Ducange, ed. Henschel) and the quatrain cited by O'Reilly from O'Dugan s.v. ansa. 
The atom was the 564th part of a moment: see Ducange ed. Favre, s.v. Athomus, and 
the Battle of Moira, ed. O'Donovan (Dublin 1842), pp. 108, 109, 331. The Irish 
divisions of time were eighteen : atom, ontiiit (or unga), brothad, pars, minuit, pongc. 
Hair, catar, laithe, aoil ('biduum,' O'Don. Suppl.), tredenus, sechtmain, nomad, 
coicthiges, mi, tremse (or rdithe), bliadain, des 



Glasses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 1 1 

et aqua de nihilo. Die uero priino lux facta est et ipsa de uihilo. 
Secundo, firmamenturn in medio aquarum. Tertio, species maris et 
terrae, cum eis quae terrae radicitus inherent '^. Quarto, luminaria 
caeli de lumiue primo die facto. Quinto, natatilia* et uolatilia de 

5 aquls. Sexto, reliqua animalia de terra et homo came quidem de 
terra, anima^ uero de nihilo creatus. 

[III]. Quid sit mundus. Plinius Secundus. Mundus est 
uniuersitas omnis quae constat ex caelo et terra, .llii. elimentis 
in speciem absoluti* orbis globata: igne, quo' sidera lucent, aere, 

lo quo cuncta uiuentia spirant, aquis, quae terram cingendo et 
penitrando communiunt^ 

[V]. De firmamento. Isidorus. Caelum subtilis igneaeque f. I8b 
naturae, rotundumque, et a centro terrae acquis spatiis undique 
collectum, unde et conuexum mediumque quacunque cernatur. 

15 Ineuarrabili''^ celeritate quotidie circuagi sapientes mundi dixerunt, 
ita ut rueret, si non planetarum occursu moderaretur'', argument© 
siderum nitentes quae fixo semper cursu circumuolant, septin- 
trionalibus breuiores giros^ circa cardinem peragentibus. Cuius 
uertices extremos quos circa^ spaera caeli uoluitur, polos noncipant, 

io glaciali rigore tabentes. Horum unus ad septentrionalem plagam 
consurgens boreus, alter diuexus in austros terraeque obpositus 
australis uocatur, quem interiora austri scriptura sancta nominat. 

[VI]. De uaria altitudine caeli. Plinius Secundus. Non 
autem ita mundus hoc polo excelsiore se attoUit, ut undique 

25 cernantur haec sidera. Uerum eadem quibusque''* proximis sub- 
limiora creduntur, eademque demersa* longinquis; utque nunc 
sublimis in deiectu^ positis uidetur hie uertex, sic in ilia terrae 
diuexitate'' transgressis^ ilia se attoUunt, residentibus quae hie 
excelsa fuerant, opponente se contra medios uisus globo terrarum 

30 adeo* ut septemtriones, quae nobis a uertice pendent, in quibusdam 
Indiae locis quindecem tantum in anno diebus appareant^". 

[VII]. De caelo superiore. Ambrosius. Caelum superioris 
circuli proprio. discretum termino et a^qualibus undique spatiis 
coUocatum uirtutes continet angelicas, quae ad nos exeuntes, 

35 aetheria sibi corpora sumunt, ut possint hominibus etiam" in 

2. dineoch asas a terra, 3. acht is in p/'i'mo die son f- I8a 

4. .i. cruind ab omni parte soluti 5. .i. du 6. ogaibet continued 

1. isi adene 2. curu 3. isim suidih 4. dadiuus f. 18 b 

5. isli 6. inisiul 7. isindisli 8. tarsatarmthiagat 
40 9. hisi m4t asuidigthe globus* te?Tae 10. isamlaid em cotaucbat 

doib residentibws .i. sideribws .i. andusleicet inna rind .i. illis .i. isli 
doibsovci infechtsa inna hi ruptar ardda dunnai 

2. of what grows a terra. 3. but it is in primo die. f. 18 a 

4. i.e. round. 5. i.e. where. 6. which contain. continued 

.- 1. this is its speed. 3. it is about them. 8. over which they f. I8b 
cross. 9. this is the extent that globus terrae is situated. 10. it is 

thus, indeed, that they raise themselves to them when the planets sink, 
i.e. low to them now are they that were high to us. 

i d% 
a MS. natalia »* MS. Inerrabili ' MS. moderetur •> MS. qbjq. • MS. 7 
'MS. gobus 



12 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



edendo simulari, eademque ibi reuersae deponunt". Hoc Deus aquis 
glacialibus temperauit, ne inferiora succenderet elimenta. Dehinc 
inferius caelum non uniformi, sed multiplici motu solidauit^^ nonci- 
pans eum* firraamentum propter sustentationem inferiorum aquarum. 

[IX]. De circulis mundi .u. Plinius. Quinque circulis mundus 5 

diuiditnr, quorum distinctionibus quaedam partes temperie sua 

incoluntur quaedam inmanitate frigoris aut caloris'' inhabitabiles 

f. 18c existunt. — Tres autem medii circuli inaequalitates temporum distin- 

gunt, cum sol hunc solstitio^ ilium aequinoctio, tertium bruma teneat. 

[XI]. De stellis. Isidorus. Stellae lumen a sole motuantes, 10 
cum mundo uerti, ut pute in uno loco fixae et non stante, mundo 
uagae ferri dicuntur, exceptls his, quae planetae, id est errantes, 
uocantur: easque dici aduentu celari, nee unquam caelo deciders, 
fulgor plenilunii et solis probat diliquium. quamuis uideamus 
igniculos ex aethere lapsos portari uentis, uagique lumen sideris »5 
imitari, trucibus cito coorientibus" uentis. Plinius. Sidera autem 
alia dicuntur^ in liquorem soluti humoris esse fecunda, alia concreti 
in pruinas, aut coacti in nines, aut glaciati in grandines. 

[XII]. De cursu planetarum. Plinius. Inter caelum 

terrasque septem sidera pendent, certis discreta spatiis^ quae -20 
uocantur errantia, contrarium mundo agentia cursum, id est leuum, 
illo semper in dextra praecipiti. Et quamuis assidua conuersatione 
inmensae celeritatis attoUantur ab eoque rapiantur in occasus, 
aduerso tamen ire motu per suos quaeque passus aduertuntur, nunc 
imferius, nunc superius propter obliquitatem signiferi uagantia. Radiis 25 
autem solis praepedita, anomala uel retrograda*^ uel stationaria* fiunt. 
f. I8d [XIII]. De ordine earum. Summum planetarum Saturni 



f. 18 b 



11. .i. fodcbat .i. caelum 1 2. ise multiplex motus inriuth retae 
continued iuna aimdrethcha in contraYium contra se 7 ai'riuth aicneta fedesin 
f 18c 1- .i.fotlaiand 2. isgndd broen y Jliuchaidatu ocaturcbdil i° 

7 liafuined 3. .i. [in marg.] kite spatia narree Jil a terra usque 

ad XII. signa kite soui . toni . comlana rt, hit^ interuallu immurgu 
deferentiae 7 nitiagat saidai sech satuirn suas ut iplinius dicit rt. 
W\nius: tonus est spatium cum legitima quantitate [in marg. inf.] 
certis spatiis .i. tonus inter terram et lunam rt. isecen corrobat indib 35 
sex interxxdiWB, .VII. spatia 7 .VII. toni* rl. lege plinmm • 4. .i. 

suas each diriuch^ [in marg. inf.] stationaria in superioribus .i. isnaib 
rendaib fail huas grein .i. mars iouis saturnus rt. IN tricetro id est in 
tertia parte signiferi in quadrato id est in quarta parte in aduerso rt. 



f. 18 b 
continued 



f. 18 c 



11. i.e. they leave. 12. this is multiplex motus, the course 40 

which the constellations run in contrarium. contra se, and their own 
natural course. 

1. i.e. a day's length there. 2. usual is rain and wetness at 

their rising and with their setting. 3. i.e. these are the spatia, the 

spaces which are a terra usque etc. These are soni, toni, complete etc. 45 
These, however, are interualla differentiae, and these go not up past Saturn, 
ut Plinius etc. It is necessary that there be in them sex interualla etc. 
4. 1.6. up straight etc., i.e. in the planets that are above the sun. 



a leg. illud " MS. coloris " MS. orientibus •» MS. retrogada « MS. soni 
' but each ndiruch BCr. 19" 



Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 13 

sidus est natura gelidurn XXX annls signiferuin peragens. Nouissima 

luna XXVII diehus et tertia diei parte signiferum conficiens, dein 

morata in coitu solis biduo^ non conparere in caelo. 

[XTV]. De apsidibus earum. Sunt autem sui cuique 

5 planetarura circuli quos Graeci apsidas'* in stellis uocant, aliique 

quam mundo, quoniam terra a uerticibus duobus, quos appellauerunt 

polios, centrum caeli est, necnon et signiferi est obliqni inter eos siti. 

Omnia autem haec constant ratione circinnii^ semper indubitata. 

Ergo ab alio cuique centro apsides suae exsurgunt^: ideoque diuersos 
lo babent orbes motusque disimiles. Quoniam interiores apsidas necesse 

est breuiores esse" : igitur a terrae centro apsides altissimae sunt, 

Saturno in scorpione etc. 

[XXVII]. Ordo uentorum. Uentorum .iiir. cardinales f. I9c 

sunt, quorum primus Septentrio qui et Aparcias, flat^ rectus 
15 ab axe, faciens frigora et nubes ; huic"^ dexter Circius qui et Tracias, 

faciens nines et grand in es ; a sinistris'' Aquilo, qui et Boreas, nubes 

constringens. 

[XXXIX]. De aestu ociani. Aestus ociani lunam sequitur, f. 20b 

tanquam eius aspiratione retrorsum trahatur, eiusque inpulsu retracto 
20 refundatur qui quotidie bis afluere et remiare unius semper horae 

dodrante et semiuncia transmisa uidetur, eiusque omnis cursus in 

ledones^ et malinas^ id est in minores aestus diuiditur et in raaiores. 

1. biduo .i. allaithe ndedenach diud noichtich 7 phrim archiunn f. 18 d 
rl. 2. nomen dunaib erdomnaib imhi indocbdl frisarind absidias 
25 .i. circulos .i.fuhith dongniat cercol ocondocbdil 3. .i. gabal rind t. 
diathre 4. cotaocbat 5. [in marg.] huare niin den diaithir doib 

b' 

"salua ratione saltus .i. quasi dixisset testa son dano dintrichtigi t I8id 
lasindi hudir deac .i. fuar salto ascach den cescu .i. cethir brottae 7 
alarann deac brotto et Wlmad rann cethorchat aili deac brotto 
30 1. .i. antuaid cachndiruch 2. .i. forldim dels aniartuaid f. 19 c 

donprimgdid biid circius 3. .i.forlaiva. chli anairiudid biid aquilo 

1. .i. hicontrdchtu 2. .i. hirobartai f- 20b 

1. biduo i.e. the last day at the end of the month of twenty-nine days f. IBd 
and the first following etc. 2. nornen for the depths (?) ** wherein is the 

35 rising* up to the constellation ^ Absidias, i.e. circulos, because they make 
a circle in the rising. 3. i.e. a pair of compasses, or orbits. 

4. they upraise themselves. 5. because they are not in one orbit. 

i.e. qvusi dixisset, this, then, is wanting to the solar month besides f. IS^d 
the twelve hours*, i.e. to find a leap out of every lunar month, to wit, 
40 four moments and the twelfth part of a moment and the forty-seventh 
part of the twelfth part of a moment. 

1. i.e. straight from the north. 2. i.e. on the right hand from f. 19c 

the north-west of the chief wind is Circius. 3. i.e. on the left hand 

from the north-east is Aquilo. 
45 1. i.e. into ebb-tides. 2. i.e. into flood-tides. f. 20b 

» Inter fol. 18 et 19 chartae resegmen insutnm est, quod ab eadem manu recentiore, 
quae folia totius codicis numeri ordine notabat, 18^ signatur. Ad hunc locum nihil facit, 
sed pertiuet ad eundem libellum chronologicum, ad qucm amplior notatio Hibernica in 
initio codicis (fol. 3«"^) legitur. Verborum Hibernicorum cethir brottae rl. interpretatio 
Latiua 'IIII momenta 7 duodecima pars unius momenti . XL» VII» pars duodecimae 
partis momenti' ab alia manu adscripta est. — Zimmer •> perhaps the 'altitudines' 

of Pliny "-• ind dcbdl ^ of. Pliny, Nat. Hist. 11 16 » see the note above on fol. S"-^ 



14 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 



De Temporum Ratione. 

f. 24d [I]. De compotu uel loquela degitorum. Cum primam 

alphabet! litteram intimare cupis unum manu teneto' ; cum 
secundam, duo, cum tertiam, tria.... Potest et ita scribi, si causa 
secretior^ exigat. 5 

f. 25c [IV]. Huius disciplinae regula soluitur^ quod plerosque 

turbat imperitos: Quia Philippus in expositione beati lob aestum 
maris occiani quotidie bis uenire discribens adiunxerit hunc unius 
aequinoctialis horae dodrante* transmiso, tardius sine intermisione 
siue die uenire, siue nocte. ^o 

f. 26a [V]. In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram, terra autem erat 

inuissibilis et incomposita et tenebrae erant super abyssum et 
spiritus Dei superferebatur^ super aquam. 

f. 31b XVII. De lunae cursu per signa. Luna quotidie .ilil. 

punctis, siue crescens a sole longuius abiit, seu decrescens soli ^5 
uicinior, quam pridie fuerat redditur: singula autem signa .x. 
punctos habent, id est, duas boras, sicut et superius ammonuimus, 
.U. enim puncti horam faciunt. Et ideo si uis scire in quo signo 
luna est, sume lunam quam uolueris, ut puta quintam, multiplica 
per quatuor, fiunt uiginti : partire per .X. bis deni uies ; duobus ergo 20 
signis quiuta luna semper a sole distat. Item sume octauam lunam, 
et multiplica per quatuor, fiunt xxx. il. partire per .X., ter deni 
tries, et remanent il**; tribus ergo signis et duobus punctis, octaua 
luna semper a sole dirimitur^ Duos autem punctos sex partes 
intellige, id est, quantum sol in zodiaco .Ul. diebus conficit iteneris: 25 
punctus siquidem habet tres partes, quia signum quodque x. 
punctos, triginta autem habet partes. Item sume nonam decimam 
lunam, multiplica per quatuor, fiunt septuaginta sex, partire per 
.x., septies deni septais et remanent sex : septem ergo signis et 
hora una, quod est demedium^ signi ac puncto, id est, tribus 3° 
partibus, nonadecima semper in itenere quo coeperat a sole degressa 
est. Et ne suspicio tibi forte argument! fallentis incidat, uade ad 
diametrum^ caeli, quod quintam decimam lunam tenere nemo est 

f- 24d 1. .i. arfuris^ 2. [in marg.] .i. asetarscarthu 

f. 25c 1. .i. teora cethramdin huare aequinocht indid mailliu atuile 35 

arcach denlaithiu 
f. 26a 1. hieronymus merefeth^ fouebat t. incubabat 

f. 31b 1. .i. itarscarthar 2. arit di hiXair in signo 3. .i. dond 

lethtomus 

f. 24d 1. i.e. thou shalt hold. 2. i.e. which is more remote. 40 

f. 25 c !• i.e. three-quarters of an equinoctial hour by which the flood is 

slower day by day. 
f. 31b 2. for they are two hours in signo. 3. i.e. to the half- 

measure. 

&i soluit' 
• MS. regula : | *• MS. mi? <= of. infra 33>'6 * i.e. mera^/m Gen. i. 2 



Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 15 

qui dubitet, multiplica .xu. per quatuor, fiunt sexaginta : partire 
per .X., sexies deni sexais*: sex enim signis quinta decima luna 
semper, id est, demedio sperae caelestis a sole discernitur, sine ante* 
seu retro' respexeris. 

5 XVIII. Quod si quis signorum nescius hmaris tamen cursus agnos- f. 31 c 
cendi cupidus est, nouerit et ipse solem quotidie partem^ unam zodiaci 
sui complere (neque enim aliud partes zodiaci, quam quotidianos solis 
in caelo deberaus sentire progressus), lunam uero quotidie XIII 
partes eiusdem zodiaci conficere, id est, punctos .iiil. et unam partem. 

lo Kt quia ilia XIII partes complente sol unam complet, inde fieri 
sciat, ut sicut supra docuimus, non plus quotidian© progressu a sole, 
quam quaternis punctis, hoc est, duodenis partibus elonguetur. 
Ponat ergo lunam*^ ubilibet computare uoluerit, ut puta in kalenHas 
lanuarias primam ; haec ubi prima noctem diemque transegerit, 

15 ilium caeli locum tenet, quera s61 tertio decimo mensis eiusdem die 
completo. Ubi secunda^ est, multiplica .11. per quatuor, fiunt .uiii. 
Item ut de punctis ad partes peruenias, multiplica VIII. per tres, 
fiunt XXIIII. Illam ergo caeli partem tenet luna secunda in 
quartas nonas lanuarias, quam sol* XXIIII. abhinc die confecto. 

20 Ubi tertia est, multiplica in. per liii., fiunt xii., partire per .x., 
decies' asse decus® et remanent duo puncti, id est, sex partes ; illam 
ergo caeli partem tenet luna tertia, quam sol mense toto et diebus 
sex post tertias nonas lanuarias exactis, id est, sexto post .111. nonas 
Februarias die cousummato. Ubi quarta est, multiplica haec per 

25 .nil., fiunt xui., partire per .X., decies asse decus et remanent .ui. 
puncti, id est, partes .X. et .uiii. Illam igitur caeli partem tenet 
luna quarta, quam s61 mense expleto ac .x. et .uiii. diebus post 
pridie nonas lanuarias. Ubi quinta est, multiplica .u. per .1111., fiunt 
XX, partire per .x. bis deni uies'; duobus ergo mensibus expletis 

30 adueniet sol partem caeli, quam quinta luna tenet, id est, die 
nonarum Martiarum.- Ubi octaua est^ VI idus lanuarias, multiplica 
.mil.'' per .1111., fiunt .xxxii., partire per .x., ter deni tries», et 
remanent .11. puncti, id est, sex partes [caeli] ; illam caeli partem 
tenet luna octaua in .ui. iduum lanuariarum die, quam s(51 aditurus 

35 est post tres abhinc menses et dies .ui., id est, sexto die post sextas 
iduus Apriles. Ubi nona decima est xiiii Kl. Februarias, multiplica 
per .nil. fiunt LXXUi., partire per .x., septies deni septals et remanent 
.VI., multiplica haec per .111. fiunt .x. et .mil. ilia parte caeli 
circumuolat luna nona decima in xilll. Kl. Feb. qua sol post .uii. 

40 4. .i. archiunn 5. .i. dieis f 3H, 

1. .i. huide laithi beos 2. dp^ 3. .i. indaile continued 

4. tenebit .i. cuit iana aine 7 inna axle 5. .i. a den fodeich f- 31 c 
6. .i.itadeich 7. isfiche 8. .i. lingidsem tar des nesci beos 

ar chumbri 9. .i. tricha 

45 1. i.e. a day's journey still. 2. whatever*'. 4. tenebit, \.e. I. Z\ c 

the part of the one and of the other. 5. i.e. ten times one. 

6. i.e. they are ten. 7. it is twenty. 8. i.e. for sake of brevity 

he again skips over the moon's age. 9. i.e. thirty. 

• MS. sexaias •> MS. .uii. « cf. Ml. 26"» 11, 12: 26» 1 



16 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

abhinc menses ac dies X et .Ulii., id est, XVIII die post XIIII 
f. 3ld Kalendas Septembres qui est octauus iduum Septembrium dies. 
Et n6 scruplus tibi forte argumenti fallentis incedat, proba ad 
diametrum anni, quod xumam tenere lunam rarus est^ qui nesciat, 
multiplica xu per .iiii., fiunt LX etc. 5 

XIX. Item de eodem si quis computare non dedicit. 
Si qui'^ uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus, lunaris tamen circuitus 
existit curiosus et huic ad capacitatem ingenioli sui commodamus 
argumentum, quo id quod quaerit inueniat : siquidem totam annalis 
circuitus seriem, quae xii mensibus continetur, alfabetis distinximus, lo 
ita dumtaxat, ut primus et secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies, 
tertius autem uno amplius complectatur : illo uidelicet qui de tertio 
repetitis uili horis superfluis adcrescit, Et ut diebus quos signare 
uolebamus litterae sufficerint, non singulis has diebus sed alternis' 
apposuimus ^5 

f. 32a Cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo, uel 

cuius mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice^ 
nota litteram quae eidem sit praeposita diei^ et recurrens ad 
regularem paginam, in qua litterarum est distincta congeries, 
eodenque statim anno ex titulo'' frontis inuento, illam quam 20 
quaerebas litteram eiusdem diei inuenies. Atque ante ac retro 
inspiciens, quod signum quemue mensem e regione habeat annotabis. 
Ponamus aliquod'' quo ad caetera lector conualescat exemplum. 
quaeris, ubi sit luna, uerbi gratia, in Kalendas Apriles anno sexto 
decennouennalis circuli : aperi codicem, quaere diem kalewdarum 25 
memoratarum, inuenies .e. litteram praescriptam, recurre ad paginam'' 
regularem, uidebis sextum annum perspecto eius alfabeto .e. litteram 
repperies, circumfer oculos ad latera, hinc geminorum extrema, illinc* 
lunii mensis initia deprehendes esse notata. Et sine eruditus sine 
simplex es lector, palam te quod cupiebas inuestigasse laetaberis. 30 
Insuper et toto illo anno quibuscunque diebus .e. litteram uideris 
asscriptam, sine crescentem sine decrescentem, in hisdem caeli 
partibus lunam noueris esse conuersatam. Non enim hoc argu- 
mento, in detrimento an in cremento*'* suae lucis, in aduerso an in 
coitu solis sit posita luna" requiris, sed si et hoc scire desideras, 35 
aderit argumentum uetusta Aegyptiorum obseruatione traditum. 

XX. Quota sit luna in Kalendas quasque^ Primo de- 

f. aid 1. .1. is huathath 2. .i. nech 3. .i. dallaefor den littir 

f. 32 a 1. A. f dire 2. .\. imbi 3. .1. ttXas inochtur 4. .i. 

dindleith ailiu 5. .i. crementum leissem 6. hicoimthecht 40 

dugrein 7 escu inoenrind 7. .i. issi ide asmberse archinn .i. est 

etiam uetus argumentum rt 

f. 31 d 3. i.e. two days on one letter. 

f. 32a 1. i.e. calendar. 2. i.e. in which it is. 3. i.e. up 

above. 4. i.e. from the other side. 5. i.e. crementum hath he**. 45 

6. in the conjunction of sun and moon in one constellation, 7. i.e. 

this is what I will say later on. 

i 
a MS. alquod '' MS. paginem " incremento: MS. oremento * i.e. the 

word is cremento, not incremento 



Glosses on the Carlsnihe Beda. 17 

cennouenDalis ciiculi anno, in quo nuUae sunt epactae* in Kaleudas 
lanuarias nona est luna*, in Kalendas Februana* .X., in Kalendas 
Martias IX., in Kalendas Apriles X., in Kalendas Maias XI, in 
Kalendas lunias XII., in Kalendas lulias XIII., in Kalendas Agustas 
5 XIIII, in Kalendas Septembres XUI, in Calendas Octimbres XUI, 
in Kalendas Nouembres XUIII, in Calendas Deeembres XUIII. 
Hos tibi numeros pro regularibus singulorum mensium sume, quibus 
annuas addens epactas, lunam quota sit® per Kalendas quasque, sine 
errore repperies. Si enim uis scire quota est luna in Kalendas 

'o lanuarias anno secundo circuli decennouennalis, tene uiiii regulares"', 
adde epactas XI (.i. xi. Kl Ap- ), fiunt XX-, uicessima luna est. Si 
uis scire, quota est luna in Kalendas lunias anno tertio, tene 
regulares XII, adde epactas" anni illius XX duas, fiunt XXXIIII, 
tolle XXX, remanent IIII ; quarta est luna in Kalendas memoratas 

15 (.i. lunias). 

Quod si quis obiecerit\ uel huius uel praecedentis argumenti^ f. 32b 
alicubi ordinem uacillare, doceat ipse in huiusniodi quaestionibus 
indagandis ueracius et compendiosius argumentum, et nos libenter 
gratanterque accipiemus. Hoc autem praecedens, quod commemo- 

20 rauimus argumentum, et nonnullis ad transscribendum iam dedimus^ 
et in principiis huius nostri opusculi praefigendum esse censemus. 
Porro praesens argumentum, quod de luna Kalendarum quaerenda 
posuimus, hoc tantum loco commemorasse et docuisse sufficiat. 
Nam cognita quota sit* in Kalendis luna, facile etiam, ceteris 

25 cuiusque mensis diebus qua sit «tate, cantato ipso mense^ et con- 
currentibus degitis apparebit. Sunt autem anni tres circuli^ 

8. [in marg.] .i, ni accomlatar epactce Xl kl. ap - fri riagldri in ^- ^^.* 
illo anno dothoscdad dis Ssci bis for kl cachmis in pn'mo anno ithe 
riagldri insin adchomlatar fri epacta XI. kl ap- hicach hliadin 
30 tresinndedecde nuile 9. cid aes nesci 10. .i. aes nesci kt 

ianv in pWmo anno 11. .i. for xi. 

1. .i. hifrithcheist 2. [in marg.] .i. argumind innasen ^- ^^^ 

3. .i. sochide rodascrib^ hixan 4. cid des dixnigedar 5. [in 
marg.] .i. ambas cete .i. acht asrobarthar in mi 6. .i. teora 

35 bliadni frithriagla namma leissem 

8. i.e. epacts are not added on the 22nd March (xi. Kl. Ap.) ^- ^^* 
to regulars in illo anno to ascertain the moon's age which is on the '^°" '""^ 
calends of every month in primo anno. Those are the regulars which 
are added to epacts on the 22nd March in every year through the whole 

40 cycle-of-nineteen-years. 9. what is the moon's age. 10. i.e. the 

moon's age. 11. i.e. on the 22nd of March. 

1. i.e. in objection. 2. i.e. the argument of the signs. ^- ^^^ 

3. i.e. many have transcribed it from us". 4. what age it is. 

5. i.e. when it is sung, i.e. provided the month be mentioned. 6. i.e. 

45 only three irregular years hath he. 

e 
' MS. apactae 
*> MS. roddscrib 
' i.e. from our MS. 

s. 0. II. 2 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



L 32c 



f. 32 b 
continued 



f. 32 c 



f. 32b 

continued 



f. 32 c 



decennouennalis, in quibus idem argumentum stabilitatem sui 
tenoris conseruare nequeat'', octauus uidelicet, et ximus, et nonus 
decimus, cui causam nutandi^ uaria facit ac dispersa per annum 
embolismorum insertio. Siquidem anno octauo luna Kalendarum 
Maiarum iuxta rationem quidem argumenti uicessima et octaua 5 
computatur, sed propter embolesmum, qui in Martio mense inseritur, 
XXVII probatur existere. Item in Kalendas lulias iuxta argu- 
mentum XXX fieri potuit luna, sed propter adiectionem diei, quem 
superfluitas embolesmi attulerat, fit XXIX. Item anno XI- quia 
luna embolesmi pridie nonas Decembris accenditur, facit hmam lo 
in Kalendis Martiis xxmam esse et octauam, cum banc ratio 
argumenti xxam nonam tunc existere doceat. Item anno^ xuiiiimo. 
quia luna embolesmi tertio die nonarum Martiarum incipit, cogit 
lunam in Kalendas Maias XXUIII computari, cum xxixmam 
secundum argumenti calculationem cantatur", quo etiam anno i5 
ratio saltus lunaris, de quo in sequentibus dicemus, fidem eiusdem 
argumenti impugnat. Si enim ipsum argumentum iuxta Aegyptios 
a Septembrio mense, ubi principium est anni eorum, inchoaueris, 
necesse est, ut luna lulii mensis eo anno" XXVIIII dies ut nun- 
quam alias habeat, uno uidelicet ratione^^ saltus amiso et ob id luna 20 
Kalendarum Augustarum tertia reddatur, quae iuxta argumenti 
regulam secunda computabatur. Si uero iuxta hoc quod nos supra 
docuimus, a lanuario principium argumenti sumere mauis, eodem 
ordine luna in Kalendas Decembres uiima incurrit, quae iuxta 
argumentum sexta fieri debuisse putabatur, quia nimirum luna 25 
Nouembri mensis unam amittit diem, et pro tregenta consuetis 
undetrigenta^^ solum diebus cogitur esse contenta. Quae prot'ecto 
omnia melius colloquendo quam scribendo docentur. Non autem 
transitoriae commemorandum, quod hoc argumentum a Septimbrio 
quidam incipmnt^, ponentes eidem Septimbrio^ regulares • U •, 30 
Octobrio .u., Nouembrio .uii, Decembrio .uii., cetera ut supra 

7. .i. ar ni tosceli argumint acht bliadni sldin 
9. A. forcenn noidecdi 10. arcanar 11. 



8. utmalligthe 
.i. isnuichtech r4 
12. .i. hi .IIII. 



niuil la aegyptacdn isinhliadinsin hicuiretar salt 

k. Sep- 13. .i. noichtech 35 

1. [in marg. sup.] aetas lunae inso for kl caichmis la aegyp- 
tacdu 7 isde rosaig indnomad^ for kl ian», archinn^ 2. .i. 

othosuch hliadne e^tptacdae 

7. i.e. for the argument ascertains nought but a whole year". 
9. i.e. end of the nineteen-years-cycle. 11. i.e. with the Egyptians 40 

the month of July consisted of twenty-nine days in that year in which 
they put the leap. 12. i.e. on the 29th of August. 13. i.e. 

consisting of twenty-nine days. 

1. aetas lunae this, on the calends of every month with the Egyptians, 
and thence the ninth (day of the moon) coincides with the following 1st 4 5 
of January. 2. i.e. from the beginning of the Egyptian year. 



MS. 



d 
Inmad 



Under lunae inso for is Ssimile (a probatio pennae, cf. p. 19 1. 8), 



in a continental hand and under nomad for is benerb (less likely besajrb), and to the 
right of it benitte, Holder « Was bliadan sldn a technical term for a year without 

intercalation? 



Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 19 

n6s posuimus, quod ob auctoritatem Aegyptiorum rationabiliter 
prosus agunt, ut a quibus origo computandi sumpta est, horum 
quoque in computando anni principium emitentur. Uernm aliis 
aptius multo et expeditius^ uidetur, ut computatio omnis, quantum 
5 non necessitas rationis obsistit^ a principio anni sui etiam apud 
Ronianos' incipiat, et usque ad terminum anni rato atque intemerato 
ordine procurrat. 

XXI. Quae^ sit feria in Kalendas. Simile autem huic 
tradunt^ argumentum ad inueniendam diem Kalendarum prom- 

lo tissimum, ita dumtaxat, ut aliis utens* regularibus, quod in hoc^ per 
epactas facis, in illo facias per concurrentes septimanae dies. Habet 
ergo regulares lanuarius duos, Feb. u., Martins u., Aprilis i.. Mains 
III., lunius Ui., lulius i., Agus^us nil., September uii., October duo, 
Nouember u., December uii. Qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter 

15 indicant, quota sit feria^ per Kalendas, eo anno quo .uti. concurrentes 
asscripti sunt dies: ceteris uero annfs addes concurrentes quotquot 
in praesenti fuerint annotati ad regulares mensium singulorum, et 
ita diem Kalendarum sine errore semper inuenies. Hoc tantum 
memor esto, ut cum imminente anno bissextili^" unus concurrentium 

'o intermittendus est dies eo tamen numero quem intermisurus es, in 
lanuario Februarioque utaris : at in Kalendis priraum Martiis per 
ilium qui circulo continetur solis computare incipias. Item anno 
qui .ui. habet concurrentes, sume .ui. regulares mensis Martii, adde 
concurrentes, .ui., fiunt .xi., telle" .Uii. remanent quatuor, quarta 

25 feria** sunt Kalendae Martiae. 

XXII. Argumentum de qualibet luna. Si ergo scire uis f. 32d 
uerbi gratia anno quo per Kalendas lanuarias nona est luna q?tota 

sit luna in Kalendas Maias, dicito Maius in Kalendas .cxxi., telle 
Kalendas, remanent .cxx. adde .ix. fiunt .cxxix. partire per L.ix. 
30 quinquagies nouies bini^ cen[tum]decusoctus, tolle CXUIIP, re- 
manent XXVIII. 



3. .i. wicZiYmainiu 4. mMt ndnd rithheir 5. .i. odih d f. 32 c 

kl ian 6. .i. cid Ide sechtmaine 7. .i. dofis cid lae sechtmaine contimud 

forambi kl. caich mis cucenn cicuil grieiidi 8. it saini^ riaglori 

35 inso 9. .i. cid lae sechtmaine 10. [in marg.] .i. {a)n 

du{c)uiredar bissextfor noi^ kl 11. .i. cuire huait 

1/ it deidi 2. .i. aocht deac archet f. 32d 



4. so far as it does not oppose it. 5. i.e. that it should be from the f. 32 c 
calends of January. 6. i.e. what is the day of the week. 7. i.e. continued 

40 to know what is the day of the week on which are the calends of every 
month to the end of the solar cycle. 8. these are different regulars. 

9. Le. what is the day of the week. 10. i.e. when bisext falls on the 
24th March (ix. Kl. Ap.). 11. i.e. put from thee. 

1. they are double (bini). 2. i.e. a hundred and eighteen. f. 32d 

» MS. utens ut aliis, with marks of transposition 
•• MS. quartae feriae 
« cf. saini laa Wb. 33'' 9 
*• leg. noimad ? 

2—2 



20 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f. 33a luuat^ huiusque argumenti usum^ calculator ultima quinqua- 

gessimae nonae partis deligentius memoriae commendat, Fiunt 
CCLXXI, partire per septem septies trigeni^ ducenti decus^ septies 
octoni'' quinquais"* sexis, remanent .U., quinta est feria per octo 
Kalendas Octobres, 5 

XXIII. De lunae setate si quis computare non potest. Quodsi 
adeo quisque deses* uel hebes est, ut absque omni labore com- 
putandi lunsp cursura scire uoluerit, innitatur' alphabetis quae in 
annali uidet libello iuxta cursum distincta lunarem, ubi duos lunae 
circuittis, id est, quinquagenos et nouenos dies terna^ tenent lo 
alphabeta ; et quancunque litteram luna in hdc aetate semel habet, 
eandem per totum annum simili modo notatam in eadem semper 
setate habere non dissinit. nisi forte quod tamen raro accidit 
embolesmorum haec ratio inmutet. Uerbi gratia, anno tertio cicli 
decennouennalis, luna quae xxx dies habitura est, semper ab .a. 15 
nudo, incipit, secunda^ est in .b. tertia in .c. similiter nudis, id est, 
nullo puncto annotatis. 

XXIIII. Quot horis luna luceat. Tradunt quoque 

argumentum ueteres, quo luna cuiuscunque aetatis quot horas 
luceat, exploretur : quia enim prima luna, inquiunt, .ilii. punctis 20 
lucet^", adiecitur hie numerus a secunda luna quotidie usque ad 
plenilunium, detrahiturque dehinc paribus spatiis in diminutionem. 

f. 33b Et ne argumentum dubium fore arbitreris, tene xu, inquiunt, et 

ubi pernox luna candet^ exquire, multiplica per .1111., fiunt LX, 
partire per .u., quinquies duodeni sexais, .xii horas, id est, noctem 25 
integram xu. luna perlustrat. Item si nosse uis, sextadecima et 
septimadecima, et caeterae deinceps quot horas luceant lunae, 
recole^ per singulas quanto minus^ sint a xxx et inde computandi 
crepidinem* strue. Uerbi gratia si nosse uis uicessima quinta quandiu 
luceat luna, dicito: quanto^ minus a triginta patebit, quia -u-^, 30 
multiplica per .ilii. quater quini uies : partire per .u., quin- 
quies quaterni uies, quattuor ergo horis splendet uicessima quinta 
quomodo et quinta luna''. Et quidem hoc argumentum tempore 
aequinoctiali ligitima fixum statione perlabitur : uerum longuissimis^ 

f. 33 a 1. .i. forUt 2. in gnathugud 3. .i. it secht trichit 35 

4. inna deich ardib cStaib 5. itsecht 'fiocht 6. deeid 
7. aivamded 8. .i. trignS forsin apgitir 9. indaile 
10. .i, cethir punct ocdiubeirt 

f. 33b 1. .i. aesca bis commatain ostalam 2. frecuirthe ceill 

3. indda 4. fotha 5. .i. inchoiced fichet 6. .i. a coic 40 

indid da quam XXX 7. .i. hicoicid huathid 

f. 33a 3. i.e. they are seven thirties. 4. two hundred and ten. 

5. they are seven eights. 8. i.e. three kinds on the alphabet. 
10. i.e. four points in waning. 

f. 33 b 1. i.e. a moon that continues over the earth till morning. 5. i.e. 45 

the twenty-fifth. 6. i.e. the five by which it is less than thirty. 

7. i.e. in the fifth. 

.L. 

» MS. quinquais " MS. -mias 



Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 21 



in bruma noctibus, uel item aestate breuissimls, quarum alias Xll 
horarum spatium longe^ transcendere, alias nequaquam ad hoc 
pertingere® posse constat : qua ratione lunam xii horas liicere 
credamus, nisi forte putamus non aequinoctiales horas intelligendas, 

5 sed singulas quasque noctes pro suae mensura longuitudinis, aut 
breuitatis in xii particular, quas horas uocitemus sequa distributions 
findendas'". 

XXV. Quando uel quare luna uel prona uel sopina uel 
uideatur erecta. Sunt qui auras explorare conati dicunt nouam 

lo lunam quotiens sopino comu utroque uidetur, tempestuosum 
mensem, quotiens erecto uno, serenum portendere". Quod longe 
aliter esse naturalis ratio prodit. Quid enim^- ? nunquid credibile 
est lunae statum, qui fixus'^ in aethere permanet, pro subiacentium 
motatione flabrorum uel nubium posse aliorsum quam fuerat 

15 conuerti et earn quasi futurse metu" tempestatis aliquanto altius 
comu, quam naturae ordo poscebat attollere ? Dicunt enim eam, 
sicut* et beatus Augustinus in expossitione ^' psalmi (.i. in Domino 
confido) decimi docet, non habere lumen proprium sed a sole 
illustrari. Sed quando cum illo est, eam partem^® ad nos habere, qua 

20 non illustratur, et ideo nihil potest in ea lucis uideri : cum autem 
incipit ab illo recedere, illustrari ab ea etiam parte, quam habet ad 
terram, et necessario incipere a cornibus, donee fiat quindecima 
contra" solem. Tunc enim sole occidente^^ oritur, ut quisquis 
occidentem solem obseruauerit, cum eum coeperit non uidere, 

25 conuersus ad orientem ' lunam surgere uideat, Atque inde ex alia f. 33 c 
parte, cum ei coeperit propinquare, illam partem ad nos conuertere, 
qua non illustratur, donee ad cornua redeat atque inde omnino 
non appareat. Cum ergo die crescente sol a meredianis plagis^ ad 
boreales^ paulatim partes ascendent, necesse est luna, quae eo 

30 tempore nata est, occiori transitu solem ad borealia sign a praecurrat, 
atque ideo cum noua post occasum solis uidetur, quae ad septem- 

8. .i est isTTWu oldata xii horae .i. xuiil hor 9. .i. niroig f. 33 b 

di hikiir deac 10. .i. fodlaidi 11. .i. donaurchain '^o^^i'^^^^ 

12. arciric 13. .i. inariaglaib coraib 14. .i. comscuchud'^ 

35 svxis ar omun innasin 15. .i. indecadib 16. .i. intan rhbis 

inna arrad^ 17. cinn chomair^ 18. [in marg.] .i. anaslui 

gridn foa fuined dosoi dond orient oaci ancescae 

1. .i. tuascerddacha. f. 33 c 

8. i.e. it is more than are XII horae. 9. i.e. it attains not f. 33b 

40 to twelve hours. 11. i.e. that it portends. 13. i.e. in its proper continued 

rules. 14. i.e. moving upwards for fear of the storms. 15. i.e. 

in the Decades^. 16. i.e. when she is along with him. 18. i.e. 

when the sun goes away to its setting, it turns to the east, so that thou 
seest the moon. 

i 
* MS. s eam, with marks of transposition *• MS. sol a meredianis plagis die 

crescente, with marks of transposition " MS. coiiscuchud '^ arrad l&ter farrad 

« cf. vol. I. p. 402, note m ' A name for Augustine's Commentary on the Psalter 

(Enarrationes in Psalmos). See the preface to the hymn of S. Hilary: isforbinnius 
canair, ut Agustinus dicit isna Deccadib, Goidelica 98 



22 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 33 d 



f. 33 c 
cotitinued 



33d 



triouem'^ Solaris occasus occasura est, nimirum non iuxta, sed supra 
solem sita est, quo inferiora eius illustrante, aequalia poene cornua 
ostendere* et instar nauis sopina ire uidetur. At reuerso post 
solstitium aestiuum ad inferiora et australia cursu solis, luna quoque 
illls nata raensibus, ad inferiora cursum tendat necesse est : unde fit 5 
ut quae ad australem partem solis, qui occiderat occasura est : 
absque ulla dubietate cum primo^ post occasum solis apparet, non 
iam supra ilium ^ sed iuxta ilium ad meridiem posita uidetur. 
Atque ideo aquilonalia eius latera sole aspectante cernitur erecta 
progredi : semper enim luna auersis a sole cornibus, rotundam sui lo 
partem pandit ad ilium, cuius ordine rationis agitur, ut quo dies 
longuior, eo sit luna noua excelsior et quo breuior atque ad 
meridiem decliuior est dies, eo deiectior* noua luna cernatur... 
Eadem ratio est etiam lunae decrescentis quare matutino^ in exortu 
nunc exortu erecta, nunc sopina pareat. Eadem cur interdiu" saepe 15 
prona procedat : ni mirum solis cam radiis superiore ex loco tan- 
guentibus. Non ergo lunae conuersio, quae naturalis est et fixa, 
potest futuri mensis portendere'' statum, sed qui curiosi sunt huius- 
modi rerum, coloris uel eius uel solis uel caeli ipsius aut stellarum 
siue nubium motatione, uel aliis quibuslibet indiciis sepe statum 20 
ueris qui sit futurus explorant. Denique lunam quartam, si pura 
fuerit, neque obtusis^ cornibus, dare reliquis diebus usque ad 
exactum mensem indicium serenitatis existimant et cetera talia. 

XXVI. Qua ratione luna, cum sit situ inferior, superior 
sole aliquotiens uidetur. Nee mirari opus est, cum lunam per 25 
australia signa currentem multo inferius ac uicinius terrae quam 
solem, cum hisdem moratur in partibus, circuire uiderimus, quia 
uidelicet multo inferior non solum soli'' sed et Veneri ac Mercurio, 
quae infimae stellarum^* sunt, luna in confinio aeris eius** turbulenti' 
et puri decurrit aetheris, 3° 

Unde paucis intimandum est^ quod hunc lunae progressum 
ultra^ solem in utraque caeli plaga, et australi uidelicet et septen- 
trionali, signiferi gignat latitudo^ Porro in australi ipsa quoque 
lunae eiusdera deiectio'* iuuet. Siquidem signifer idem tricentis^ 

2. sathuaid^ 3. innaphrim 4. .i. isliu 5. [in 35 

marg.] .i. issed angnd cetne foir oc diupirt irdan adcither matin 
6. .i.fride 7. dinaurchain 8. .i.ndlaih 8 a. .i. errantium 
9. [in marg. inf.] .i. inichtur aetheris 7 inochtur aeris 

1. .i. is forcanti 2. .i. sech 3. [in marg.] 

inrindide nuile dhisul co huasal 4. .i. intairinnud 

marg,] Cid arndid isliu cescce quam sol 



f. 33 c 
continued 



f. 33d 



i. sirid 
5. [in 40 



3. in its prime. 5. i.e. this is the same appearance on it 

a- waning when it is seen in the morning. 7. that it portends ^ 

8. i.e. by clouds^. 9. i.e. in the lower part aetheris and in the 

upper part aeris. 45 

3. i.e. it searches the whole zodiac from low to high. 5. why 

the moon is lower quam sol. 

ostendere e ... 

» MS. ^tendere •' over this is solem <= MS. soli ^ over this is huias in 

a continental hand » leg. fathuaid ? ' the Latin infinitive is mistranslated 

« Here nelaib seems an instrumental pi. W. S. 



Glosses on the Carls7'uhe Beda. 23 



quidem LXV partibus et quadrante per caeli ambitum longus, 
sed XII est partibus latus : harum duas tantum medias sol, luna 
omnes peruagare consueuit. Qui cum australes illius deuenit in 
locos aliquanto humilior hiberno sole apparet, non solum quia 
5 uicinior est terrae, sed etiam quia .u. fere partibus aliquotiens, 
siue etiam .ui. Solaris cursus terminos in meridiem transit : et 
quanto amplius interiora austri penitrat, tanto deiectior® nostris, 
qui eam ab aquilone speculamur paref obtutibus. At cum solstitiali 
graditur in circulo, aliquanto^ sepe elatior sole uidetur aestiuo... 

lo et idcirco nostris obtutibus, qui in terra positi utrunque sidus 
de inferioribus aspectamus, tanto eminentior^ caeli culmina petere 
uidetur, quanto magis boreales sepe'' elatior sole recipit in partes. 
Quod hoc probabitur exemplo. Intrabis noctu in aliquam domum 
pergrandem, certe ecclesiam longuitudine, latitudine, et altitudine 

15 praestantem et innumera lucernarum ardentium copia pro illius 
cuius natalis est martiris honore repletam : inter quas duae sunt 
maximse ac mii-andi operis fari^" suis quaeque suspensae ad 
laquearia catenis, sed quae tibi ex his intranti uicinior", ipsa 
quoque est subiacenti pauimento uicinior ; tanta autem uastitas 

ao dom^s, tanta est longue distantium celsitudo farorum, ut magis 
nocturno uisu lucem comasque flammarum quam ipsa ignium ualeas 
uasa dinoscere nimirura — ubi foribus'' appropinquare incipiens, recto 
intuitu oculos ad faros et per faros ad contra posita laqueariorum 
uel parietis loca sustuleris^^ ilia tibi altior, quae uicinior est farus, 

25 apparebit. 

XXVII. De magnitudine uel de defectu solis siue lunae...Stati^ f- 34a 
autem atque non menstrui sunt utrique defectus. 

XXVIII. De efectiua lunae potentia. 

Nam et defectui eius conpatiuntur elimenta et processus eius f. 34b 
30 quae fuerint exinanita cumulantur, ut animantium cerebra mariti- 
marum umida: siquidem pleniores ostreae^ repperiri ferantur, 
multaque alia, cum globus lunaris adolescit. De arborum quoque 
internis idem allegant^ qui hoc in usu proprio conpererunt. His 
enim tantum • Uiil • diebus [a quintadecima luna usque ad uicessiraam 

35 6. .i. isliu 7. .i. ardrigid 8. .i. inmor 9. .i. f- 33d 

huaisliu 10. .i. indforid [in inferiore margine :] farus feminini 'continued 

generis est .i. farus .i. sossad asambi soillse t grecum nomen est et 
interpretatur uisio lucis 11. .\. friscita comrici diih 12. .i. 

du hicumgabcB 

40 1. it tairismig *• 34 a 

1. .i. ondforas 2. .i. indslici 3. .i. doeclannat ^- 34 b 

8. i.e. greatly. 10. i.e. of the pharos... i.e. a station out of f- 33d 

which is light. 11. i.e. which thou first meetest of them. 12. i.e. con«i"Med 

the place in which thou mayest uplift. 
45 1. they are steady. ^- ^^* 

1. i.e. from the waxing. ^- 34b 

p 
* MS. sese ** corrected from furibus 



24 



N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 34 c 



f. 34d 



f. 35 a 



f. 35 b 



et secundara] caesa materies immunis^ seruatur a carie®, reliquis 
autem diebus praecisa, etiam eodem anno interna uermium labe 

exesa in puluerem uertitur. . . His consentanea® Basilius...scribit 

Viscera marinorum animalium quae sunt umectiora^ nee non arborum 
medullae. . . Euriporura® quoque meatus refluus hoc indicat uel etiam 5 
reciprocatio Syrtium^, quae uicinae habentur oceano. 

XXIX. De Concordia maris et lunae. 

Unde fit, ut quia luna in duobus suis mensibus, id est, diebus 
.LUiii. quinquagies et septies terrae orbem circuit, aestus oceani 
per tempus idem geminate hoc numero, id est, -c- et xiiil- uicibus 10 
exundet ad superiora, et tot aequo uicibus suum relabatur^ in 
alueum. . . Per tantundem^ temporis. . . Mare per id temporis nicies 

nouies affluit^ simul et remeat^ Imitatur autem lunae cursum 

mare non solum communi accessu et recessu, sed etiam quodam 
sui status profectu^ defectuque*' perenni ita ut non tardior solum 15 
quam pridie, uerum etiam maior minorue quotidie redeat aestus. 
Et crescentes quidem malinas'', decrescentes autem placuit appellare 
ledones^ 

Quanto autem plus aestus maior litora terrasque contexerit et 
fluuios ac freta conpleuerit, tanto latius recedens eadem litora maris 20 
exhaurire^ atque enudare^ cousueuit. 

XXX. De aequinoctiis et solstitiis. . . Denique Plinius Secundus 
idem' orator et philosophus. 

Sed et Hippocrates archiater^ Antigono regi scribens Ex die 
uiii. Idus Maias usque in diem uiii Kalendas lulias XLV ; his 25 
diebus crescit bills amara, hoc est, colera rubea^ Incrementa fellis' 
rubei amittuntur et colera nigra accrescunt. 

. . Verum quia sicut in ratione paschali didicimus aequinoctium 
uernale xil. Kalendarum Aprilium die cunctorum Orientalium 
sententiis et maxime Aegyptiorum, quos calculandi esse peritissimos 30 



f. 34b 
continued 



f. 34 c 



f. 34d 
f. 35 a 



4. .i. denim^ 5. [marg. 1.] .i. breinciu 6. .i. 

innacomchetbatti 7. .i. fliuchidi 8. euripus .i. piscina longa 

[in marg. d.] .i. innannessce^ isinunn 7 tolli 9. .i. innasdebchore 

1. .i. dufuisledor 2. .i. tresin noenmdit 3. .i. hituiliu 

4. [marg. 1.] .i. inaiihbiu 5. .i. hirobarti 6. [marg. 1.] .i. 35 

contracht 7. .i. robarti 8. .i. otrachtu 

1. .i. nufasiged 2. .i. dureised 3. .i. aninunn° 

1. .1. huasallieig 2. .i. lir 3. .i. duib 



i. 34 b 

continued 

f. 34c 



4. i.e. secure (?). 8. i.e. of the straits ; it is the same as toUi\ 

9. i.e. of the whirlpools. 40 

3. i.e. in flood. 4. i.e. in ebb. 5. i.e. in floodtide. 6. i.e. 
ebbtide. 7. i.e. flood tides. 8. i.e. ebbtides, 
f. 34d 1. i.e. to empty. 2. i.e. to strip, 

f. 35a 2. i.e. jaundice. 3. i.e. of bile. 

a leg. denim=dianim 'faultless,' of. Ml. 82'' 7, 112« 7? J. S., or of. indenim (gl. 
debilitatum) infra, p. 35 indenmi (gl. inbiciles) Wb. ll'ill ? W. S. 

^ MS. innannaessce with a punctum delens over the second a 

" idem is translated as neuter 

•1 Thurneysen compares the Irish Latin tollus 'uallis' in the Hisperica Famina 
and in Adamnan De Locis Sanctis, 11. 28. 



Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 25 

constat, specialiter annotatur, caeteros^ quoque iii. temporum 
articulos putamus aliquanto priusquam uulgaria scripta continent, 
esse notandos. 

XXXI. De dispari longuitudine dierum et uario statu um- 
5 brarum. 

In parte Italise quae Venetia appellatur, hisdem horis^ umbra f. 35 c 
gnomini par fit. . . In eadem India Patalis celeberrimo portu sol 
dexter^ oritur, umbrae in meridiem cadunt; septentrionem ibi 
Alaxandro morante annotatum prima tantum parte noctis aspici. 
lo Onesicretus dux eius scripsit, quibus in locis Indiae umbrae non 
sint, septentrionem non conspici, ex eo loca appellari Ascia", nee 
horas denumerari ibi. 

XXXII. Causa inaequalitatis dierum eorundem. Causa in- f, 35 d 
aequalitatis eorundem dierum terrae rotunditas est Est enim 

15 re uera orbis terrae idem in medio totius mundi positus, non in 
latitudinis solum gyro, quasi instar scuti rotundus, sed instar potius 
pylae^ undique uersum aequali rotunditate persimilis^; neque autem 
in tantae mole magnitudinis, quamuis enormem^ montium uallium- 
que distantiam, quantum in pila ludicra^ unum digitum, tantum 

20 addere uel demere crediderim-. . , Necesse est circuiens orientalibus 
quibusque^ priusquam occidentalibus sub eadem linea positis mane 
meridiem uesperum adducat. Sed serius dimittit occidens quam 

nos^ qui ad septentrionem positi etc. 

Sed ne Italia quidem potest uidere Canopum^: non quia lux f. 36a 

25 stellarum longinquioribus paulatim minorando subtrahitur et deficit, 
sed quia terrae moles obposita spatium praecludit aspectandi. 
Quae cuncta de monte quolibet pergrandi undique circumhabitato^ 
ualent facillime probari. 

XXXIII. Quibus in locis pares sint umbrae uel dies. 

30 Plura sunt, inquit, segmenta * mundi, quae nostri circulos ap- 
pellauere. . . Sequens circulus incipit ab India uergente ad occasum, 
uadit per Medos, Parthos, Persepolim, citima^ Persidis, Arabiam 
citeriorem etc. 



1. [in marg.] .i. dagrientairisem 7 a,e(\mnoctium f. 35 b 
35 1. .i. medonlai 2. [marg. 1.] X.friu antilaid 3. [marg. I.] f. 85c 
.i. nephfoscati 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. liathroitce^ 2. .i. erchosmil 3. .i. dermar f. 35 d 

4. [in marg.] .i. cluchidi 5. .i. sechitat he^ 6. .i. oldaas 
dunni 
40 1. [marg. 1.] .i. canopia nomen dund egypt 2. .i. imatreb- f- 36 a 
didiu 3. [marg. d.] .i. slegtce 4. .i. centarcha 



1. i.e. two solstices and an aequinoctium. f. 35b 

1. i.e. of mid-day. 2. i.e. to the north of them. 3. i.e. f. 35 c 

unshadowed. 

45 4. i.e. serving for play. 5. i.e. whatsoever. f. 35d 

1. 1,6. Canopia, nomen for Egypt. f. 36 a 

• MS. liathriUe ^ MS. ne 



26 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f- 36 b Epirus, septentrionalia Siciliae, Narbonensis Galliae exortiua^, 

Hispaniae maritima a Kartagine noua. 

f. 36c XXXIIII. De quinque circulis mundi et subterraneo sideruni 

meatu. . . solent enim philosophi* inaequalitates temporum uel 
cursuum solis annuorum his distingere uocabulis, ut aequi- 5 
noctialem uocent zonam uel circulum illam caeli regionem qua sol 
circa aequinoctia solstitialem qua circa solstitium brumalem qua in 
hieme mundum consueuit ambire\ Sol in aequinoctio tantum 
spatii noctu sub terris, quantum interdiu super terras exigit^. .. 
Quantum tunc interdiu^ . . Sed et stellae omnes expleto .ui. mensium to 
curriculo, illam caeli plagam interdiu, quam noctu antea lustrando 
circueunt, eandem replicato totidem mensium tempore repetentes, 
, solitis noctu transigunt excubiis^ tanto latiorem quaeque sub terris, 
quanto angustiorem supra. 

f- 36d Duos utrubique^ circulos septentrionalem ponunt et australem. .. 15 

Etsi sit figura pineae nucis^. 

f. 37 a XXXV. De .1111. temporibus, elimentis, umoribus. San- 

guis siquidem qui uere^ crescit. . . fel cum fece^ nigri sanguinis 
admixtum. 

f. 37b Deniqiie in libris cosmographiorum^ authenticis^ ac nobilissimis. . . 20 

Ubi autem Dei populus in lege temporum faceret initia testatur 
scriptura, quae praecipit dicens : Obserua mensem nouarum fruguum 
et uerni primum temporis et facies phase* Domino Deo tuo. . . 
Autumnus uocatur de autumatione^ fructuum, qui in eo colliguntur. . , 
uerum Indos ubi alia caeli facies, alii sunt ortus siderum, binas *5 
aestates in anno, binas habere perhibent messes, media inter illas 
hieme ethesiarum^ flatu, nostra uero brumali lenes ibi auras et mare 
nauigabile narrant. 

f- 37c XXXVI. De annis naturalibus. Apud uero Romanes^ ab 

incipiente luna mensis lanuarii sumit initium ibique terminatur. 3° 

XXXVII. De disparibus antiquorum annis. Ceterum anti- 
quos diuersarum gentium populos diuerse in obseruatione annali a 
uero deuiasse^ etiam beatus Augustinus edocet Plinius Secundus 

f. 36b 1. .i. turgahthi 

f. 36 c 1. [marg. d.] .1. donimchella 2. [marg. d.] .i. dicathi 3B 

3. [marg. d,] .i. /ride 4. .i, ofritharib 

f. 36 d 1. .i. inchechtartid^ 2. [marg. 1.] .i. cruinde 

f. 37a 1. X. 6 errug 2, .i. fochniu7^ 

f. 37 b 1. [marg. l.J .i. innandomunscrihnide 2. [marg. d.] .i. arsatib 

3. [marg. d.] .i. innaudbirt .i. incdisc 4. .i. dind apchugud 40 

5. [marg. d.] .L iarthuaiscerddach 

f. 37 c 1. .i. lundir 2. .i. direllsat 

f. 36b 1. i.e. things towards the sum-ise (turghdl). 

f. 36 c 1. i.e. to go round. 2. i.e. it spends. 

f. 36d 2. i.e. of a globe. ., 

f. 37 b 2. i.e. ancient. 3. i.e. the offering, i.e. the Easter. 5. i.e. north- 

western, 
f. 37 c 1. i.e. lunar. 2. i.e. that they have deviated. 

a MS. philophi ^ leg. inchechtarthid 



Glosses on the Carlst^he Beda. 27 



cum commemorasset relatum fuisse in litteras^ qwemdam uixisse CLII. 
alium .X. amplius...haec omnia inscientia^ temporum accidisse arbi- f. 37d 
tratus est. 

XXXVIII. De ratione bissexti. De ratione bissexti non 

5 noua nunc cudere^ sed quae in aepistola roganti arnico quondam 
dixi, etiam his inserere placuit opusculis. 

XLII. De saltu lunae necesse est ibidem ni fallor .ill. pariterf. 39a 
menses undetricenorum^ conputare dierum. 

XLIII. Quare luna aliquotiens maior quam computatur pareat. 

lo Notandum sane quod huius ratio saltus lunaris, longua sui facit 
exundantia^ crementi lunam aliquotiens maiorem quam putatur 
uideri. 

Dum Nicenae synodi scita^ sectamur. f. 39b 

Aliud mains periculum per hoc declinauerintS ne uidelicet si f. 39c 

15 aliter decernerent. Legimus nanque scribente beato Cyiillo Alexan- 
driae aepiscopo quia Pachomius monachus insignis factis apostolicae 
gratiae fundatorque Aegyptii coenobiorum*^ ediderit ad monasteria 
quae regebat, litteras quas angelo dictaute perceperant ut non 
errorem incurrerent in soUemnitatis paschalis ratione. Legimus 

io item scribente sancto Paschasino Lillybeo^ antistite''. Baptizandi 
hora, cum nullus canalis*, nulla sit fistula®, nee aqua omnino uicina, 
fons ex sese repletur, paucisque qui fuerant consecratis, cum de- 
ductorium® nullum habeat, ut uenerat aqua ex sese discedit. Fons 
sacer hora conpetenti^ repletus est. 

25 XLIIII. De circulo decennouennali. Annuatim\ Deni- f. 39d 
que fertur antiquitus Alexandrinae ecclesiae antistiti" delegatum^ 
ut officiose operam curamque inuestigationi conputi paschalis 
impenderet. Unde beatissimus papa Leo Marcianum principem 
postulans, ut Alexandrine antistiti delegaret^ Studuerunt quidem 

30 sancti patres occasionem huius erroris auferre onmem banc cuiam 

3. [marg. inf.] inepistli LntLied 

1. i. ond aneolus 2. .i. outsin^ f. 37 d 

1. noichtech 2. .i. ondintolu^ f, 39a 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. inna /ess f. 39b 

,5 1. [marg. 1.] imrim gahsat 2. [marg. 1.] .i. innd monistre f. 39 c 

.i. inna coitchennbetath^ 3. .i. siceldu 4. .i. lothur 5. sreh 

6. tuididin 7. .i. comimmaircidi 

1. hicachdenbliadin 2. [marg. 1.] .i. immerdni 3. [marg. f. 39d 
1.] .i. coimmdnad 

f. 37c 
40 3. into epistles. continxied 

2. i.e. I should build up. f- 37d 

1. consisting of twenty-nine days. f. 39 a 

2. i.e. of the monasteries, i.e. of the coenobitic life. 3. i.e. ^' ^^^ 
Sicilian. 

45 2. Le. that he has delegated. 3. i.e. that he should delegate. f' 39d 

» followed by the contraction for que, with a punctum delens *> MS. antiste 

" MS. antisti "* conutsin (gl. cudere) is an «- subjunctive from conutgim « of. 

iiUuli (gl. eruptiouis) Ml. 129*^ 10 ' leg. -bethath 



28 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 40 a 

f. 40 b 
f. 40c 



f. 40d 



f. 41a 



f. 41b 



Alexandrino antistiti delegantes^ . . Cuius circuli Proterius Alexan- 
drinae urbis antistes ad inquisitionem sancti papae Leonis luculen- 
tissimam^ reddens rationem, talis rescripti^ ab eo meruit tenore 
praedicari. 

XLVI. De ogdoade et endecade. 5 

Lunarem conpensare^ sufficiat endecadem. . . Liquidoque tamen 
patet in horum concordatione temporum, nihil praeiudicare bissextos, 
sed quotquot in circulo decennouennali incurrerint*, omnes utroque 
sideri, iuxta quod supra docuimus, aequaliter esse proficuos^ 
Denique ut rei ipsius euisceremus^ interna. . . Ubicumque enira 'o 
interposueris eodem proposita quaestio fine soluetur^ 

XLVII. De annis dominicae incarnationis. 

Quod etiam Victorius quamuis alterius institutionis paschalem 
condens^ descripto tot annorum circulo manifeste probauit. 

Sancta siquidem Romana et apostolica aecclesia banc se fidem t5 
tenere et ipsis testatur indiculis, quae suis in caereis^ annuatim 
scribere solet, ubi tempus dominicae passionis in memoriam populis 
reuocans. Numerus annorum xxx semper et .III. annis minorem 
quia ab eius incarnatione Dionisius ponit annotat. His adde xxxiii. 
uel potius xxxiiii. ut ilium ipsum, quo passus est Dominus, attingere^ «o 
possis annum, fiunt DLXUI. Pariter et euangelio quod Dominum 

eadem uespera temtum''^ a ludaeis et mane sexta feria crucifixum 
ac sepultum. 

XLVI II. De indictionibus. Secundus ordo circuli 

decennouennalis conplectitur indictiones xu annorum circuitu in 25 
sua semper uestigia reduces^, quas antiqua Romanorum industria 
institutas comperimus ad cauendum errorem, qui de temporibus 
forte obiriri" poterat. 



f. 39 d 
continued 

f. 40a 
f. 40c 

f. 40d 
f. 41a 
f. 41b 



4. .i. animmandntis 

1. .i. faillsem 2. [marg. 1.] athscribend rucad on phapa leo 30 

domolad^ in chicuil tucad 6 pxospir 



1. .i. adrime 
coaruhbnem 4. 
1. .i. andoforsat 
1. .i. hiclaraib 
1. .i. athuididin 



2. [marg. 1.] .i. atafordsti 
.i. trifoxal salto 



3. [marg. d.] 



.1. rosais 



aurgabtha 



?,5 



continued 4. i.e. when they used to delegate. 

f 40a 2. a rescript which was brought from the Pope Leo to praise the 

(84 years') cycle which had heen brought from Prosper (Aquitanus). 
f. 40c 1. i.e. to compute. 3. i.e. which are advantageous. 4. i.e. 40 

through taking away the leap, 
f. 40d L 1.6. when he founded, 

f. 41b 1. i.e- bringing it back. 



a the last i over a 
*> leg. demptum 
" leg. oboriri 

<* Zimmer reads domolud, which also seemed more probable to Thurneysen, but the 
penultimate letter, though doubtful, is more like a than u ; not ' u, ' Holder. 



Glosses on the Carlsruhe Beda. 29 

XLIX. Argumentum inueniendi quota sit indictio. Octoni 
"centumuies'^. 

L. De epactis lunaribus. Ita etiam in tempore quo nostrae f. 41 c 
redemptionis insignia^ celebramus. 
5 LI. Quomodo errent quidam in primi mensis initio. 
Uideamus ergo Latinos suos quomodo commendet^ Victorius Sed f- 41 d 
nee in sequente dominica, quia luna supe^adulta^ hoc est, xxiila 
illam incidat in diem Mirus' calculandi praeceptor, qui princi- 

paliter doceas Quanti ' a prudentibus et catholicis ecclesiae doctoribus f. 42a 
lo aestimatiis sit suus magister inuenient, cuius principium libri est. 

LII. Argumentum quot sint epactae lunares. Centumquin- f- 42b 

quais**^ dipundius. 

LIIIL Argumentum quot sint epactae solis et quando bissexti f- 42c 
annus. Quater centeni .CCCC^ Septies centeni .DCC.^ septies 

15 triceni^ OCX. 

LV. De reditu et compotu articulari utrarumque epac- 
tarum. Non ut in lunari ciclo, singulos ex ordine degitos f- 42d 
expedientes^ ad numerum, sed, etc. 

LVIIII. De XIIII" luna paschae. Quae quidem quartaf. 43b 
20 decima luna. primum in aequinoctio id est xii° Kalendarum 
Aprilium ultimum xxix" ab hinc die . id est xiiii Kalendarum 
Maiarum suum uespere processum^ terns ostendit Comedentes 
agni inmaculati carnem sanguinemque illius ad repellendum ex- 
terminatorem^ nostris postibus aspergentes A dominico paschae 

25 usque in dominicum octauarum paschae ^ 

Crebro euenit ut nullum^ dierum qui in lege praescripti sunt, in f. 43c 
sua paschali obseruatione consequantur Deinde ne in dominica 

f. 41b 
2. .1. fiche archet continued 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. innamind f. 41 c 

30 1. .i, moladar 2. .i. forbartach 3. .i. ismachdad f. 41 d 

1. .i. cit Una f. 42 a 

1. [marg. d.] .i. itaddu coicat ar diet f. 42b 

1, [marg. l] .i. it chethir" cMt 2. [marg. 1.] .i. it secht cit f. 42c 

3. intrichit 

35 1. .i. annad torhanat f. 42d 

1. .i. athoscugnd 2. [marg. d,] .i. indilegthith .i. diahul f. 43 b 

3. [marg. d.] .i. minchasc 

1. [marg. 1.] .i. nahe f- 43c 

f. 41b 

2. ie. a hundred and twenty. continued 
40 3. i.e. it is a marvel. f. 41 d 

1. i.e. they are a hundred and fifty-two. f. 42 b 

1. i.e. they are four hundreds. 2. ie. they are seven hundreds, f. 42 

3. the thirties. f 42d 

1. i.e. when they are not profitable. f 43b 

4.') 2. ie. the exterminator, i.e. (the) Devil. 3. i.e. Little Easter*^. 

» MS. cenuies ^ MS. cenquinquajs " leg. eethir7 

d Fascha minor. Low Sunday, the first Sunday after Easter 



30 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

die luna .xiiii" constituta ieiunare cogamur, indecentem^ rem 
illicitamque facientes. 

LX. Argumentum inueniendi earn. 

f-43d Anno in quo propter rationem saltus lunaris XII • diebus 

annotinum^ cursum precurrere solet. 5 

LXI. De die dominico paschae. 

f. 44a Melius enim est in necessitate positos superiora quam inferiora 

sectari: quoniam inferiora^ a superioribus^ eontinentur Semper 

f. 44b uiii Kalendarum Aprilium, quae cunctae xuii*® lunae, in qua die 

dominico primo sacrosanctae resurrectionis sunt acta mysteria cursu lo 
panduntur indubio^ 

LXIL De luna ipsius diei Quibus respondendum quia et 
Ull. Kalendas Apriles, ubi luna congruent et luna xx% ubi dies 
oportunus adriserit^, Dominicum pascha rite actitabitur^ 

f. 45c LXV. De circulo magno paschae. Unde fit ut idem is 

circulus magnus decennouennales lunae circulos xxuiii, solis autem, 
qui uicenis octonisque consummari solent annis, -x- et -ix habeat 
circulos : bissextos decies nouies septenos, id est, cxxxiii\ [em- 
bolismos cxcv,] menses solares uicies octies^ ccxx*''^ et Vlii, id est, 
ui ccc*°^ Lxxxiiii., menses autem lunares uicies octies ccxxxv, 20 
id est, UI . DLXXX dies : exceptis bissextis uicies octies ui^ 
Dccccxxxv, id est, cxciiii* ct.xxx appositis autem bissextis cxc ITTi 
ccc^ XIII • Qui ubi memoratam ex ordine mensium dierumque® 
summam conpleuerit, mox in se ipsum reuolutus, cuncta quae ad 
solis uel lunae cursum pertinent, eodem quo praeterierant semper ■zs 
tenore restaurat tantum anni dominicae incarnationis suo certo 
tramite proficiunt in maius. 

f-43c ^ . 

continued 2. .1. ecdin 

f. 43 d 1. [marg. 1.] .i. bliadnide 

f. 44a 1. .i. innahi atanessa 2. .i. onaib hi ata ireiv^ 3° 

f. 44b 1. ,i. nephchumiuhwct'A.ch. 2. [marg. d.] .i. donaitni 

3. [marg. 1.] .1. gdnthir^ .i. comadasigfithir 

f- ^S" 1. .\. dihisBexiih 2. \m?kYg. \.^ .i. amet mis fil isind noidhdu 

3. [marg. 1.] .i. amet mis fil isindib bliadn'ih xxx ar A. 4. [marg. 
d.] .i. amet lae fil issin dib 6^tadnib xxx ar .d. 5. .i. amet lae fil 35 
isind ndidecdu 6. .i. issed fil and huile tre hilugvd mis ind 
noidicdi cofo ocht fichet 

f. 44a 1. i.e. the things that are nearer. 2. i.e. by them that are 

farther, 
f. 44b 2, i.e. (when) it is favourable. 3. i.e. it will be performed, i.e. 4° 

will be meetly done, 
f. 45o 1. i.e. of bisextiles. 2. i.e. as many months as are in the 

nineteen-years'-cycle. 3. i.e. as many months as are in 532 years. 

4. i.e. as many days as are in 532 years. 5. i.e. as many days as are 
in the nineteen-years'-cycle. 6. i.e. this is all that is there through 45 
multiplying the months of the nineteen-years'-cycle as far as eight times 
twenty. 

* So Zeuss and W. S., but ^irea ist ganz deutlich,' Holder '' leg. gentir 



Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 31 



GLOSSES ON BEDA (VIENNA). 
(SUPPL. No. 2698.) 

[De Temporum Ratione.] 

[XJII]. Et quomodo nocte caeca^ procul accensas faces intuens, f- la i 
5 circumposita^ quaeque loca eodem lumine perfundi non dubitas^ 
tametsi tenebris noctis obstantibus. 

sidera quidem ipsa luce radientia parent*^... 

lunam uero aiunt, cum infimas sui circuli absidas' plena 

petierit ipsis etiam bestiis, quae presentiam uerentur humanara, 

lo discursandi ubique, ac uictum quaeritandi^ copia' suppeteret. 

UIII. Prima'* ergo singi^laris ilia ebdoma et a qua cseterse f. l a 2 
formam capessunt. 

Ubi notandum, quod non ideo senarius numerus est perfectus, 
quia Dominus in eo mundi opera perficerit, sed sicut Augustinus 
15 ait : Ideo Dominus qui simul omnia creare ualebat, in eo dignatus 
est operari, quia numerus est ille perfectus, ut etiam per hunc 
opera sua probaret esse perfecta®, qui primus sic suis partibus 
impletur, id est sexta, tertia et dimedia, quae sunt unum et duo et 
tria, et simul sex fiunt^ 
20 sex diebus operaberis et facies opera tua, septima" autem die 
sappati Domini Dei tui non facies omne opus. 

1. .i. dorchai 2. [marg. 1.] hi{t)^ soilsi impo issind air 

insin. 3. cenidaciamni 4, ardrigiter" 5. fithissi 

abside graece circulus interpretatwr 6. condestis 7. indsoirbi^ 

*5 7a. to.s- ^ab(l) 8. huare is haram foirbthe indaram 

[marg. d.] s^de isairi conrotoich dia d gniniu indi 9. [marg. d.] 

.i. 6i • n^ assessed^ ddu a trian a tri alleth^ dse 10. ybcAosmailius 
septimi diei mundi 

1. i.e. dark. 2. they will be alight around them in the air. 

30 3. though we see not. 4. they appear. 5. orbits. 6. that 
they should seek. 7. the abundance. 8. because the number 

six is a perfect number, therefore God has constructed His works in 
it. 9. i.e. one its sixth, two its third, three its half, (their aggregate) six. 

10. in the likeness of the seventh day of the world. 

* denotes that there are traces of an illegible gloss 
» = radiantia apparent 

^ after i the top stroke of a letter is visible 

•^ a relative form 

^ indsoirbe ? ; in the photograph the last letter is not clear 

* The third letter looks like h 

' Between i and n is what resembles 8 

* Something may follow assessed : 7 (?) 

I* After this on the extreme margin is what looks like pi .m. 



32 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

sed quod a requietionum die, quae suo nomine et cultu singularis 
excellebat, prima uel secunda uel tertia uel cseterse suo quseque 
censerentur" ex ordine. 
f. lb 1 Proximum illi Mercorii sidus (ex diebus ocio)re* ambitu modo 

ante solis exortus, modo post occasus^^ splendens nunquam ab eo 5 
.xxii partibus remotior. 

quartae^^ (sc. diei). 

Ferias'* uero hab(ere clerum pri)mus papa Syluester edocuit, cui 
Deo soli uacanti^^ numquam militiam uel negotiationem liceat 
exercere mundanam. lo 

Tertia species hebdomadis in celebratione pen(tecos)tes agitur, uii 
uidelieet septimanis dierum et monade^®, (hoc est L) diebus impleta. 
f. lb 2 fructibus, hoc est, frumenti, uini et olei ex ordine collectis^''. 

sicut quidam inmundi per legem prima, tertia et uiima die 
iubebantur lustrari^^. '5 

IX. embolesmos uero menses qui de annuis xi epactarum 
diebus accrescere solent non lege patria^** tertio uel altero anno 
singulos adieciens. 
f. 2a 1 qui xxuilli diebus semis constat tricenis undetricenisque 

diebus...^^''. 20 

Ideoque si pascalis mensis xxx diebus conputatus, xuii sui 
cursus dies post pasca retinuerit secundum iam mensem non xxx 
sed undetriginta diebus^^ concludi, ... 

quae praesenti^"* anno, uerbi gratia per nonas Maias .xuil exstetit, 
anno sequent! xxuii pridie Nonas^" Maias occurret. notandum sane, ^5 
quod nimium falluntur, qui mensem diffiniendum, uel ab antiquis 
diffinitum autumant, quandiu luna una Zodiacum circulum peragit, 
quae nimirum, sicut diligentior inquisitio naturarura edocuit, 

11.' noainmnigtis 12. [marg. d.] is dodrrachtu grene hitd^ 

incein^ naili 13. cetain 14. .\. lanre sechtmaine 15. beth 3° 
fell do(i)hs{em)(l) 7 bithhiuth ch{um)s(a)nath 16. uno .i. ondoen- 

fiur 17. doidbart 18. X. roglandis'^ 18a. ... acorn ^ 

embo^ .1. indeud... 7 epe{l) 18b, [marg. 1.] 7 noichtech inso 

19. onaib laithib noichtechaib 19 a. {i)mbe^ 20. 7 xxuiii 

for nonas 35 

11. they were named. 12. 'tis to overtake^ the sun in which it 

is at the other time. 13. Wednesday. 14. i.e. the full space of 

a week. 15. a perpetual festival to them, and a perpetual rest from 

the world (lit. world-rest). 16. i.e. from the one person. 17. to 

be offered. 18. i.e. (that) they should be cleansed. 18a. i.e. after... 40 
18b. and this is a month of twenty-nine days. 19. from the 29 days. 

19a. in which thou mayest be. 20. and twenty-eight on nonas. 

» The last letter is uncertain ; it does not suggest a. It is difficult to read the first 
letter a,s h; it might be part of m. Emend to remitct? 'which it precedes ' J. S. 

'' The photograph shews cei, after which no other letter seems to have followed 

" leg. nonglandis, J. S. 

•* fe is not clear, as it has no top 

* drrachtu ( = ad-richtu), Sarauw, p. 72. ace. arrachtin infra 23. See O'Grady 
Cat. 323 



Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 33 



Zodiacum quidem xxuil diebus, et Ulli horis", sni uero cursus 
ordinem'" xxuilli diebus, et xii- horis^s^ salua sui saltus ratione conficit. 
Ideoque rectius ita diffiniendum,quod mensis lunae sit luminis lunaris 
circuitus ac redintigratio'" de nouo ad nouum. 
5 xiimus Mesor, •mil Kalendarum Agustiaium die sumit exordium, f. 2a 2 
quem -Xmo Kalendarum Septimbrium die terminantes, residues -u- 
dies epagomenas^ uel interkalares seu additos uocant. 

xir. Secundum mensem nominauit Aprilem, quasi aperilem, eo f. 2b 1 
quod in eo, remotis nubibus pruinis ac tempestatibus hibernfs, 
10 celum et terra mare nautis et (agri)culis et horoscopis^^ aperiatur. 

nam et edes lunoni Monetas^ Kalendis luniis dedicatee sunt. 

quod ubi contigisset, tantum^ dierum sine uUo mensis nomine f- 2b 2 
patiebantur absumi, quantum ad id anni tempus pmeduceret, quo 
caeli habitus instanti mensi aptus inueneretur. 
15 eodem die sanctae Mariae...^. 

paulopost Nummain honorem imparis numeri unum aducit diem 



21. [In marg. inf. f. 2 verso] Et viii horts Xwnarihus rt 7 rethid 
fricachrind • binis diebus 7 senis horis 7 hisse ittrimis deacc soli 
octimchull • (Brat tonimchela • luna innaoenmis ar nitesta dincotrum- 

20 mus^ sin^ • nisi dihudir 7 bisse ar xxuii diebus 22. .i. reim n 

greine'^ 23. [In marg. inf. f. 2 verso] Luna trideci rl .i. ind dala 

7 inna iiii- horg dochaithi friarrachtin grene iarthimchul^ ndi in- 
drindidi' dogres it he immefolngat hatristimchel^ deacc trasindami 
deacc CBScidi(iy 7 c^ano frisindami deacc cescaidi 7 c^ano fridami 

25 deac grene : • xxui dies didiu cocenn dami deacc issed immefolngi 
dindib laib 7 iiii hoW* in anno et laithe et uiii horae testat de 
combath chomlan^ ritli lujiae contra zodiacum 24. tochomlud 

25. forescaidi 26. .i. donab nemindithib^ [in marg. 1.] hora 

numerns t cglum scopin'' intendere 27. cisdi 28. ammar 

30 29. feil acosaccartha intemplo 



21. and it runs up every constellation in two days and six 
hours and 2/3 (of an hour). It is thirteen months to Sol in going 
round as far as Luna goes round in its one month : for of that 
equality there lacketh nought nisi two hours and 2/3 on 27 days. 

35 22. i.e. the course of the sun. 23. i.e. the two days and the four 

hours which it spends to overtake the sun after its circuit of the zodiac 
continually, 'tis they that constitute its thirteenth circuit over the twelve 

lunar months, '. Twenty -six days then to the end of twelve 

months, 'tis this that it makes of the two days and four hours in the 

40 year ; and a day and eight hours are wanting therefrom so that Luna's 
run contra zodiacum may be complete. 24. procedure. 25. super- 

lunar. 26. i.e. to the horoscopists. 27. moneyed. 29, the 

feast of her consecration in the Temple. 

' leg. dinchotruminus ^ more probably sin than isin " the first 

word cannot be read with certainty, the last looks like grein, but there may have been 
a letter after n, J.S. •• leg. iar timchull " MS. indrindi ' leg. athristimchel, 

which is translated « this seems almost certain ^* chomlon Zimmer 

' leg. nemindithidib ? ^ = ffKoweh ' the meaning of this is not clear 

S. G. II. 3 



34 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

quern lanuario dedit, ut tam in anno quam in mensibus'" singulis 
praeter unum Februarium, impar numerus seruaretur. 

f. 3al hunc ergo ordinem Romanis quoque emitari placuit, sed frustra: 

quippe fugit eos diem unum, sicut supra ammonuimus, additum esse 
a s6 ad Graecum numerum^^.. 5 

sacerdotes qui curabant diebus^^'' et mensibus*^''... 
Terminalibus^^ scilicet iam peractls... 
XIII. uisumque regi sacrificulo^' nunciaret^*. . . 
Uerbum autem kalo Graecum est, id est, uoco. Et hunc diem 
qui ex his diebus qui kalarentur primus esset, placuit Kalendas lo 
uocari: et hinc et ipsi curiae ad quam uocabantur, Calabrae nomen 

f. 3a 2 datum est, et Classic, quod omnis in (eam uocaretur populus). 

xiili. Quo illos ordine a(nnum) obseruare, uel menses, et nuper 
transmisus ad nos de Ro(ma) conpotus eorum annalis'^ ostendit. Et 
canones, qui dicuntur Apost(olorum), idem antiquioribus litteris 15 
edocuere. Ubi -Xlla- dies mensis hiberetei [i.e. virep^epeTalov] quarta 
Iduum Octimbrium^'^ esse memoratur. 

f. 3b 1 XV. ita ut tunc (tres menses simul Lida nomine) uocarentur et 

ob id annus ille trilij^di"^ co)gnominabatur. 

f. 3b 2 XVI. Principium lani sanxit tropicus ^^ Capricornus. «o 

f. 4a 1 [xix.] Si (quis uero etiam calculandi minus idoneus lunaris) 

tamen circuitus existit curiosus, et huic (ad ca)pacita(tem in)- 
genioli sui accommodamus argumentum quo id quod quaerit 
inueniat, siquidem totam annalis circuitus seriem, quae xii mensi- 
bus^" continetur, alphabetis distinximus, ita dumtaxat ut primus et 25 
secundus ordo uicenos et septenos dies, tertius autem uno amplius* 
conplectatur : illo uidelicet qui de tertio repetitis uiii horis superfluis 



30. .i. noichtich huili 31. [marg. 1.] frisinnaraim n grecdi 
31a. diada- 31b. da^- 32. feli termini 33. don 

primsacard^ 34. [in marg. inf. fo. 3 recto] xxii r .i. lethtrichtige" i° 

.i. xii horae do accomol ad -x- xxii*^ sic 35. feroil 36. feilere 

37. isala laa deacc dano d6 ochtimbir 38. trilida indi...^lid 7 

iunius 7 iulius 39. rande 40. [in marg. 1.] tss (?) 

uare bite laib fichet dotet (cesc)ae n dih isincr ^ 



30. all (are) consisting of twenty-nine days. 31. to the 35 

Greek number. 31a. day then. 32. feasts of Terminus. 

33. to the chief priest. 34. i.e. a half month of thirty days, i.e. to 

add twelve hours to ten, twenty-two. 35. ferial. 36. calendar. 

37. it is then the twelfth day of October. 38. three Lida in it 

and June and July. 39. portional. 40 

» leg. thrilidi, cf. Bosworth-ToUer, A.-S. Dictionary s.v. \}rilide 

a 
•> MS. primsacrd 
" MS. lethrichtige 
^ over XXII is written .i. hor^ 

« before lid there seems to be indix, preceded by five or six indistinct letters 
f of the rest of the gloss, which seems to extend to seven lines, only isolated letters 
can be read 



Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 35 



accrescit. et ut diebus quos signare uolebamus litterse subficerent, 
non singulis has diebus^^ sed alternis^ apposuimus. 

cum igitur anno quolibet diem quemlibet quo in signo uel cuius 

mensis in partibus lunam habeat, scire uolueris, aperto codice^ nota 

5 litteram quae eidem sit praeposita diei**, et recurrens ad regularem 

paginam...eodemque statim anno ex titulo** frontis inuento, illam... 

inuenies. 

hinc Geminorum extrema, illinc*" lunii mensis initia deprehendes 
esse notata. 
lo non enim hoc argumento in detrimento an in cremento^' suae 
lucis, in aduerso an in coitu* solis sit praeposita luna, requiris. sed 
et si hoc scire desideras, aderit argumentum^ uetusta Egiptiorum 
obseruatione traditum. 

XX. si enim uis scire quota est luna in Kalendas lanuarias anno f. 4a 2 
15 secundo circuli decinnoualis, tene nouem regulares, adde epactas^ 
•X1-, fiunt XX-; uic(esima) luna est. si uis scire quota est luna in 
Kalendas lunias anno tertio, tene regulares •xii-, adde epactas** 
anni illius... 

quod si quis obiecerit" uel huius uel praecedentis argumenti'^^ 
»o alicubi ordinem uacillare... 

hoc autem praecedens quod commemorauimus*^ argumentum et 
nonnullis ad transcribendum iam dedimus. 

nam cognita quota sit in Kalendis luna, facile etiam caeteris 
cuiuscunique mensis diebus qua sit a;tate cantato'* ipso mense, et 
25 concurrentibus digitis apparebit. 

Sunt^* autem anni tres circuli decinnoualis (in quibus idem) 
argumentum* stabilitatem sui tenoris conseruare (nequeat), octauus 
uidelicet et ximus* et xixmus, cuius causa n(utan)di uaria facit ac 
dispersa emboles(morum in)sertio. 

30 41. [marg. d.] -/«(0 ^*^*^ * ^2. .i. da l{ae) for 

{6)enlitir 43. felire^ 44. .i. imhi 45. tuassinochtor 

46. dindleth'^ ailiu 47. .i. cr....um(?)** 48. {.i.) argu^ 

49 as...archinn(l) 50, .i.forxi 51. .\. hifnth- 

cheist 52. . . arg (1) . . mint s.} 53 lasts (1)^ 

35 54. a{mhas cete) (.i.) acht {asrobarthar inmi^) 55 hliadni 

56. .i. arnitoscelai arg(umint acht hliadni s)lain 



42. i.e. two days on one letter. 44. in which it is. 45. up 

above. 46. from the other side. 51. i.e. in objection. 

54. when it is sung, i.e. provided the month be said. 56. i.e. for 

40 the argument ascertains only a sound year. 

» may extend to seven lines or more 

*> the last three letters are indistinct 

" possibly dindleith 

^ whether more followed does not appear; cf. BCr. 32» 5 

• perhaps argH, 

' cf. BCr. 32" 2 

« laris? 

•« cf. BCr. 32»>5 

3—2 



36 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

sed propter embolesmum qui in Martio men(se* in)seritur. ... 

Item anno^' (xi quia luna embo)lesmi tertio die Nonarum Mar- 
tiarum (incipit). 

(uno uidelicet rat)ione saltus*^ amisso. 
f. 4b 1 et pro XXX* consuetis undexxx- solum diebus cogitur esse s 

contenta. 

non autem transitorie commemorandum quod hoc argumentum 
a Septimbrio"^ quidam incipiunt, ponentes eidem^ Septimbrio regu- 
lares -u-, Octimbrio -u-, Nouimbrio -uii-, Decimbrio -Uli-^S cgetera ut 
supra nos docuimus. lo 

Verum aliis aptius multo et expeditius uidetur, ut conputatio 
omnis, quantum non necessitas rationis obsistit*^, a principio anni sui 
etiam etiam apud Romanes incipiat^, et usque ad terminum anni 
rato atque intemerato ordine procurrat. 

XXI. Simile autem huic tradunt argumentum" ad inueniendam is 
diem Kalendarum prumtissimam, ita dumtaxat ut aliis utens*® 
regularibus, quod in hoc per epactas*'® facis, in illo facias per** 
concurrentes septimante dies. 

qui uidelicet regulares hoc specialiter indicant quota^* sit feria 
per Kalendas. '^o 

hoc tantum (memor esto ut cu)m inminente®^ anno bissextili 
(unus concurrenti)um intermitendus est dies... 

toUe™ -uil- 
f. 4b 2 [xxii.] si ergo uis scire hoc uel illo die''^ quota sit luna, 

57. forcenn (noidecdiy 58. egipt~ Ci) hi ('^) nil k\ 59. (.i.) 25 
othosvLch bliad(ne) egiptacdae 60. . . .u {'^.)for kt mis^ egiptacdsii inso 
61. Id {!)... gum J\o)r i'yi{l) 62. met nad frithbeir 63. condib 
kt ian" doinscanna 64. dofius cid lae sechtmaine [marg. d.] 

forsombi k\ each mis cocenn m bliadne 65. {i)t saini^ riaglori 

inso 66. [marg. d.] .i. bite for -xi- 67. .i. dobuith Uliii kt 3© 

foraib 68. cid lae sechtmsdne 69. .i. buth doith^ forlaim 

70. cuire^ h{uait) 71. [marg. 1.] dober frit^ dl{in) lae othus 

bliad(ne o)rici alae frecndairc imbi^ 

57. the end of the decemnovenal cycle. 58. Egyptian (?), on 

the fourth before the Calends. 59. i.e. from the beginning of the 35 

Egyptian year. 60 on the Calends of the Egyptian month this. 

61. ...on the ninth (?). 62. as far as it does not resist. 63. so 

that it may begin from the Calends of January. 64. to learn on what 

day of the week are the Calends of each month till the end of the year. 
65. these are different regulars. 66. i.e. which are wont to be on 40 

the eleventh. 67. i.e. that the ninth before the Calends should be on 

them. 68. what is the day of the week. 69. that they should 

be... 70. put from thee. 71. thou puttest the number of days 

from the beginning of the year up to the present day in which thou art. 

* part of the parchment is torn away ; cf. BCr. 32'' 9 
•> between kl and mis is a small hole 

"= the last two letters are indistinct : but cf . BCr. 32« 8 
^ this seems corrupt ; leg. doib ? 

* this is very indistinct 

f there seems to be a stroke over t 

s mbi Zimmer; in the photograph it looks like inbi 



i 



Glosses on the Vienna Beda. 37 

conputa dies a principio mensis lanuarii usque in diem de quo 
queris, et cum scieris, adde aetatem lunae quae fit in Kalendis 
lanuarii; partire^"^ omnia per -L -ix-, et si amplius xxx remanserint 
tolle XXX', et quod superest ipsa est luna diei quam queris. Item 
5 si uis scire hoc uel illo anno quota sit feria, conputa dies d Kalendis" 
lanuarii usque in diem de quo inquiris... 

si ergo uis scire, uerbi gratia, anno quo per Kalendas lanuarias 

nona est luna, quota sit luna in Kalendas Maias, dicito : Mains in 

Kalendas cxxi, tolle Kalendas, remanent cxx", adde uiili, fiunt 

lo cxxuiili, partire per LUiiii, quinquagies uouies bini cendecusoctus", 

tolle CXUIII, remanent -Xl-; xima luna est in Kalendas Maias. 



\ 



72. .i. issi insin aram indi acuiretha(r)^ (1) fobith is noichtech. 
7 XXX file isindarg^ (?) sin 73. .i. 7 niairmisiu^ allae nisin 

74. [marg. d.] dindrala^ huait cxuiil dofuarat latt (neiiar{l) x(?) 
15 nonus 7 X condid{l) -xi- 75. .i. aocht de(ac archet)^ 



72. i.e. that is the number in it, what he puts (?), because it is a 
month of twenty-nine days and of thirty which is in that argument (?). 
73. i.e. and thou reckonest not that day. 74. if thou put from thee 

a hundred and eighteen there remains with thee from January (?) so 

20 that it is eleven. 75. i.e. a hundred and eighteen. 

* docuirethar Zimmer, but before c there is only one letter apparent, which is most 
like a peculiar form of a found in this text in chomlan gl. 23, and in sechtviaine gl. 64. 
"^ as a second down stroke of the r cannot be read, it looks like s 
' leg. probably diandrala 
" cf. BCr. 32'* 2 



Y 



i 



38 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

CANONS. 
(a) Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, Parker 279. 

P. 108. adplicabitwr tindlfither^ ad hostium tabernaculi et 

postes^ 
109. prouidebit puellg nuptias hanessa et uestiinenta .i. 5 

hrotligi . et pretium pudicitig non negabit. si trea 

ista non fecerit .i. maniarnastar'^^ egredietur gratias 

absque pecunia 
115. Si quis commendauerit proximo suo asinum, bouem, 

ouem et omne iumentum ad custodiam, et mortuum 10 

fuerit aut debilitatum indenini^ 
118. pauperi quoque in negotio .i. indihhrit . non miseraberis 

123. sine clibanus sine chitropedes® .i. uassa t. bunni 

124. Si uenatione atque aucupio cuidich caperis feram 
126. incestus est iscuilech 1$ 
134. Si cicatricem habeas, si papulas . bolcha aut scabiem 

trusci uel inpitiginem reet 
156. colirio a7ire 

The context is : Sanguis episcopi i excelsi principis t 
scribg qui effuderit si colirio indigerit, eum qui 20 
efFuderit sapientes crucifigi da^it^ 

1. 1.6. if she be not betrothed. 

(h) BiBLiOTHi:QUE Nationale, MS. Lat. 12021. 

Hec est poena magi uel uotiui mali si credulus id demergach^ uel 
preconis uel cohabitatoris uel heretic! uel adulterii uii anni in pane 25 
et aqua [Can. 4]. 

Arreum anni xii dies et noctes super xii bucellas de tribus 
panibus qui efficiuntur de tertia parte coaid siirthrosctho^ [Can. 5]. 

Arreum anni xl dies fordohorfiit^ et superpossitiones due omnis 
ebdomadis xl i/ralmi et flectiones et oratio omnis horae [Can. 10]. 30 

» MS. tin ol filer 
•> Exodus XX. 6 
" MS. mari aranastar 
^ cf. indenmi, Wb. 11"* 11 
* i.e. xfT'p^TToSey 
*■ dxt, Giles, leg. dixerunt? 
8 leg. id (est) dibergach 

*» MS. coaid siir throscho, 'of the food of long fasting': coaid gen. sg. oi coad, ciiadh 
'food,' O'Reilly, .i./eo« 'flesh,' H. 3. 18, p. 649, W.S. 
' ' on water and corn ' ; leg. fordobor j ith 



Glosses on Computus (Rome). 39 



COMPUTUS. 

(a) Cod. Vatican. No. 5755. 

nihil remanserit bissextus est: si iinum aut duo uel tres f. 2a 
remanent bissextus' non est. Et ne^ tibi forsitan aliqua caligo 
5 erroris occurrat, per omne[m] conpotum quem ducis si nihil super- 
fuerit eundem conpotum esse per quem ducis agnosce : utpote si 
per xuiill* ducis et nihil remanserit, scies xuiiiimum esse: si per XU-, 
xumum esse: si per uii-, uilmum esse. Si uis scire quota^ luna 
festiuitati'* occurrat, si Martio mense pasca celebratur', conputa 

lo menses a Septimbrio usque ad Febrariura; fiunt ui-; his semper adiece 
regulares duos ; fiunt uiii. adde epactas, id est adiectioues lunares, 
cuius uolueris anni, utpote indictiones tertiae xil; fiunt xx: et dies^ 
mensis quo pasca celebratur .i. Martii xxx^; fiunt simul -L: deduc' 
XXX, remanent xx- : uicissima luna est in die ressurrectionis Domini. 

15 Si* uero mense Aprilio pasca celebramus, conputa menses a 
Septimbrio usque ad Martium; fiunt uii-: his semper adiece duos 
regulares ; fiunt uiiii. adde epactas lunares cuius uolueris anni, 
utpote indictionis quartse xxiii, qui fiunt xxxii ; et dies mensis quo 
pasca* celebramus id est Aprilis xuilii^", qui simul fiunt Li: deduc xxx, 

20 remanent xxi-: uicissima una luna est in die ressurrectionis Domini. 
Si requiras" a Septimbrio usque in Decimbrem"'', ill- semper in 

1. acht itbliadni fuirhissext 2. beimin cenelach lessom, 

anisiu - supe?' noidecde 7 super indechta et super laithe sechtmine for 
UIIII kt- 3. do toscelad'^ aiss cesci far caisc himart^ 4. pascae 

25 5. ished tosceuW^ - indargumintso 6. .i. deret tias incascc-^ 

isinmis 6a. .i. di^s 7. eo (\nod cowuenit ad rationem huius 

argumenti 8. ^dotoscelad^ ais cesci farcaisc hinaapn\ 

9. sicut pi-ius dixi- 10. .i. dies 11. do'' toscelad^ ais oisci 

farcaiscc himart 7 inaprW 7 inapriX dosceulai hitosuch. lib. [marg. 

30 1.] Id a pn'mo anni mense aegiptiorum- usqite ad ultimum mensem 
anni latinorum • Quod melius leth mensium • co caiscc ished asherat 
ar^wminti: Et adieciuntur his tribus regularibus et • iiii • mensibus 
sepactae inuentse super - xi - kt ap- 7 dies mensis ap- usqwe in diem 
quo pasca celebratwr. et adieciuntur • 11 • dies decimber mensis •... 

35 1. but they are the years over bisext. 2. this is a general 

remark (?) he has on the decemno venal (cycle) and on indictions and on 
the day of the week on the ninth before the calends. 3. to ascertain 

the moon's age on Easter in March. 5. 'tis this that this argument 

ascertains. 6. the time that Easter comes in the month, 8. to 

40 ascertain the moon's age on Easter in April. 11. to ascertain the 

moon's age in March and in April ; and in April he ascertains (it) at first. 
lib. half mensium as far as Easter, 'tis this the arguments say. 

' recte thoscelad •> t over r " MS. tosceuli ^ leg. chascc 

' the penultimate letter is more probably a than u 



40 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

his llll mensibus regulares adiecias: in bissexto solum modo anno 
II- regulares suprascriptis mensibus adnumerabis, et pro xxxi-'^ die 
XXXII -1^'' annis singulis Decirabri mense adsumes in fine. 

Si uis^* scire quotus dies septimang est, sume dies a lanuario 
usque ad mensem quem uolueris, utpote usque ad xxx diem mensis^^ 5 
Martii; fiunt dies Lxxxuiili^^: his adiece semper •!•; fiunt xc- semper, 
adde epactas solis, id est concurrentes^" septimanas dies cuius uolueris 
anni, utpote indictionis tertiae ii^^; fiunt simul xcii : hos partire in 
Uli, remanet unum : ipsa est dominica^^ pascalis festi, sic quamlibet^^ 
diem a Kalendis lanuariis usque ad xxxi diem mensis Decimbris lo 
quota feria^" fuerit inuenies, conputando ut et regularem unum et 
concurrentes septimanae dies et quae a Ian[u]ario mense semper 
incipiunt pariter adsumas. 

Finiunt argumenta pascalium titulorum. 
f. 2b INcipit^^ calculatio quomodo reperiri posit, quota feria^ singulis 15 

annis xiiii luna pascalis occurrat. id est circuli decennouennalis anno 
primo, qui non habet sepactas lunares, pro eo quod cum sint xuiiiimi- 
inferioris anni -xuiii- ad suas sepactas -xi- addito etiam ab iEgyptls 
die uno, fiunt xxx, id est luna^^ mensis unius intigra, et nihil remanet 
de sepactis : et quia in Aprili mense incidit eo anno luna pascalis 20 
•xilli', tene regulares in eo semper -xxxu-^, subtrache^ -xxx-, id 
est ipsam lunam intigram, et remanent -u : quinto die a Kalendis 
Aprilibus, id esf'^* nonis Aprilibus occurrit -xiiii- luna pascalis. tene 
suprascriptos -u-, adde et concurrentes eiusdem anni • mi •; fiunt -uiiii- 
adde et regulares in eodem semper mense Aprili uii-; fiunt xui-. hos 25 

12. imbir fodi sosis 12b. mos duos 13. dotoscelad^ 

lai sechtmaine imbi hifr^ecndairc- 14. hiroba case in sua 

presen^m 15. .i. regularem secundum cowuenentiam argumenti 

dicit .i. usque uilli kt 16. .i. for -uiiii H ap- 17. .i. 

secundum a feria- uiiii kt 18. .i. dies 19. nunc generalitas 30 

20. .i. ced lad imbe dilaib sechtmaine 21. dotosc6\a,d^ Idi sechtmaine 
farambi xiiii- is in cicul^ noidecdu 7 lai griandi 7 ais oiscai inna cascc- 
22. .i. fuerit 23. .i. saltiis 24. luna dano 25. air'^ised 

as immaircide fridliged ar^?imint 26. .i. bis inxi • 27. coir 

argumini immurgu • u • 28. ised saiges^ asennad toiscelad^ indlai 35 
sechtmine • bied trede and 

12. put this below twice. 13. to ascertain the day of the week in 

which it is at present. 14. in which Easter can be in sua presentia. 

16. i.e. on 24th March. 20. i.e. on what day of the days of the 

week it may be. 21. to ascertain the day of the week on which is 40 

the 14th decemnovenal cycle, and the solar day and the moon's age of 
the Easter. 25. for this is fitting for the law of the argument. 

26. which is in eleven (on the eleventh ?). 27. five is a proper way 

of argument however. 28. 'tis to this he proceeds afterwards, the 

ascertainment of the day of the week ; there will be three things therein. 45 

* recte dothoscelad 
^ recte chicul 

' MS. ar 

* MS. saigesa 

i 

* MS. toscelad 



Glosses on Computus (Nancy). 41 

partire per septem, id est bis septeni 'Xlill, remanent -ll: il- feria'* 
incurrit luna pascalis -xiiii-, et dominicus festi pascalis dies lunae*" 
• XX est. 

Item prsefati circuli annus secundus est a quo'^ sumunt exordium 
5 sepactae • xi et incidit eo anno, etc. 

29. luan 30. decadluan^ dus mfir 31. .i. xi* 
29. Monday. 30. ... from Monday if it is true. 



(6) Computus (Nancy). 

(Bibl. Nanc. cod. 59.) 

lo Si uis nosse diem Kalendarum lanuarium per singulos annos 

quota sit feria, sume annos ab incarnatione Domini nostri lesu 

Christi utputa annos Dcxxu-; deduc assem, remanent -Dcxxiiii-. 

hds per quartam partem partire, et quartam quam partitus es adiecies 

super -DC-: fiunt -dcclxxx-. Hos partiris'' per septem, remanent 
15 -III-: tertia feria Kalendse lanuarii. Si -liii-, quarta feria. Si u-, 

quinta feria. Si • Ul •, sexta feria. Si asse, dominicus. Si nihil, 

sabbatum. Dofoscelad" cidlae scechtmSiVCie fordmhi kt Ian- •- ^ 
Si uis scire quota sit luna Kalendis lanuariis scito quotus lunaris 

ciclus sit. Do toscelad cidaes nescai biss for kt Ian- ^ 
20 Si uis scire sepactas lunares super unumquemque mensem per 

totum annum. Do^oscelad cepecht for kt xii- mensiMWi' • 

Si uis scire quotse sint aepactae, decies nonies -xxx- fiunt -dlxx- 

decies, multiplica per -xi- undecies, etc. Do ioscelad diss cescai for 

•XI- kt ap- tribliB,dim i«cAoZnigtheo* • - 
25 Argumenta Octimbris quibus diebus {.i. septimanae} Kalendae {.i. 

mensium} intrent unus, quattuor sex. Dotoscelad lai sechtvciBane 

forarhbi kt Xll- mensmwi'. 

Argumenta Septimbris quae sit aetas lunae etc. Dotoscelad ais 

escai supe?' xii- kt nxQxxsium^. 

30 1. To ascertain on what day of the week the 1st of January is. 

2. To ascertain what is the age of the moon that is on the 1st January. 

3. To ascertain the epacts on the calends of the twelve months. 

4. To ascertain the moon's age on the 22nd March through the years of 
the Incarnation. 5. To ascertain the day of the week on which are 

35 the calends of the twelve months. 6. To ascertain the moon's age on 
the twelve calends of the months. 

• The first word is obscure, and is possibly corrupt: leg. d4cce 'look'? 

^ MS. partires 
" recte thoscelad 



42 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



EUTYCHIUS. 



(a) No. 16 (Vienna). 



f. 57b Cumque sint omnia uerba linguae natura Romanae baritona — 

ettorsondi — hoc est tenore prorsus in fine carentia. 
f. 58 a curia aired, prurio meraigim 5 

f. 64a sedo fetigim^, erado^ glaidim 

f. 67 a pinso benim 



(b) MS. Latin 10,400, Bibl. Nationale (Paris). 

f. 110 b 1 dilinio dirgim 

f. 110 b 2 farcio (leg. uagio) beicim, condio sallim 

f. llOb 3 operio inneuth \ fortugim", garrio imeriuch^, ligurrio iniuth t 

cotiug 
f. ilOb 4 non minus niminlaugu^ i nadlaigiu^ 

1. not lessly; or which is not less. 



(c) MS. Latin 11,411, Bibl. Nationals (Paris). 15 

f. 123a 1 Mtigo... euth, oipsono fogrigim^, cingulum crius 

f. 125a 2 sudo sudor alias, madeo (leg. caleo) timmigim, effutioy. ..^. 

f. 125b 6 uadum dth, scalprum deregtith, fulcio folung 

f. 125b 7 municeps*^ darcabaltith, auceps cabaltith t lemnith, obex odb, 

praeses cleben t lemnith 20 

_f. I25b8 solamentum solo unigim, foramen foro trecatim, licumen lend, 

munimen demniguth 
f. 124 a scato -tis meirbligim^ 

L 124b auceps eitigtid^ 

* leg. fethigim 

*' it should gloss rudo 

" the glossator confounds opperior {inneuth) with operio (fortugim) 

^ perhaps imriuch 

* leg. niinlaugu J.S. 

^ the glossator has mistaken opsono (I cater) for opsono (I interrupt by sound, fogur) 

« it should gloss particeps 

•^ MS. meinbligim, corr. Windisch 

' MS. eithigtid 



Glossary [Munich). 43 



GLOSSARY. 



Cod. Lat. 14,429 (Munich). 

Colostrum nus^, id est lac nouum*" f- 222b 2 
lunguis'' hlen^ 

Intestina, coel chomae" f. 223b 3 

Ysinus, Jlesc con dil^ . f. 225a 2 

Uespa, foich} f. 226 b 1 

1. a rod with a hook^. 



• nui gl. onesta (leg. ouesta = obesta heost, Aelfric), Ir. Gl. 256 
'' i.e. nuae ass 

" leg. inguen 

^ :^mleen Philarg. lO*" 

* leg. cdelchomae, gen. pi. inna coilchomae (gl. intestinorum) Sg. 49'' 18 

f =foich (gl. eruca), supra vol. i. pp. 2, 715, foiche 'swarms,' Three Shafts 187, 4, 
and FM. p. 2224 

f a bad mistranslation, as panus means the thread wound upon the bobbin in a 
shuttle 



44 No7i- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



JUVENCUS. 



(University Library, Cambridge, Ff. 4, 42.) 

p. 1, 1. 6 moenia aul .i. raur bethlem 

P. 3 restat .i. arta 

P. 10 obitus .i. occasus funid^ 5 

The context is: Astrorum solers ortusque obitusque notare. 

p. 30 anhela lobur 

P. 32 compellat [.i.] diciens .i. dr 

P. 66 lam lux adueniet — archinn dies — properis'' mihi cursilis instans. 

P. 79 fodeud, fodeuV lo 

P. 94 in marg. is ira ab "tir nomen accepit, hoc est ab igne, 'ar enim 

flamma*^ dicitur, et ira inflammat. 

p. 99 upper margin, ignis focos lar^ ur^ 

p. 94 debile lobur 

P. 102 fodiud^ '5 

P. 104 Araut dinuadu^ 

* occasus seems to be mistranslated as a genitive 

''MS. propriis 

" a scribe's note, meaning ' at the end ' 

^ MS. slamma 

^ lar foculare intra domum, Corp. Gloss. Lat. vi. 629 

' cf. ur .i. teine, O'Cl. either=7rO/5, or borrowed from Hebr. aur 'light,' ur 'in- 
cendium,' Corp. Gloss. Lat. vii. 383. Abram de ur na Galdai sndidsiunn ruri ronsnada, 
'may the Prince who protected Abraham from the fire of the Chaldees {de igne 
Chaldaeornm 2 Esdr. ix. 7) protect us!' Colman h. 27. The Welsh urael (lit. 'fire- 
lime '), which Davies gives as a translation of asbestinum, seems a loan from the Irish, 
W. S. 

8 'at the end' 

•> araut di is Welsh, and Nuadu ( = Welsh Nudd) is uninflected ; = Ir. ordit do 
NUadatt 'a prayer for Niiadu' 



Glosses on Patrician Documents. 45 



PATRICIAN DOCUMENTS. 



(Book of Armagh, fF. 2 — 24.) 

exercebat signa diberca sumens nequissima crudelitatis f. 6a l 

et antifana assiduo erat ei de fine ad finem in nomine Domini f. 9b l 
5 Dei Patris et Filii atque Spiritus sancti lesu Christi benigni, hoc 
autem dicitur in Scotica lingua ochen 

exiit ad Vadum Molae [in marg.] broon f. lOa 2 

usque ad diem erdathe apud magos, id est, iudicii diem Domini, f. lOa 2 
Et uenierunt ad fontem loigles, in Scotica nobiscum ' Vitulus f. lOb i 
lo ciuitatum.' 

upper marg. Ishdile inso sis as incertus*^ f. Ila2 

ablati sunt capilli capitis illius, id est norma magica quae prius f. I2b i 
in capite uidebatiir airbacc^ ut dicitur giunnce 

sepilierunt eas iuxta fontem clebach, et fecerunt fossam rotun- f. I2b i 
15 dam (in) sirailitudinem fertce, quia sic faciebant (Scotici) homines 

et gentiles. Nobiscum autem reli{cY (uocatu(r)), id est (reliqui)3e, 

et feurt 

possitum erat lignum contensionis, quod uocatur caam apud f. I3a 1 
gentiles. 
3o dedit illi munilia sua et manuales et pediales et brachiola sua, f. I3a 2 
(hoc uoc)atur aros in Scot(tica). 

sepiliuit ilium aurigam Totum Caluum, id est, totmdel f. I3b 2 

Broccaid in imbliuch equorum [in marg.] f. I6b l 

ammaith^ 
«5 tn* and la 

rtrich 
Isseminus .i. epsco^fith f. I8a l 

fiat cet^ sicut uis 

u 

ad sargifagum martyrem du ferti martur f. 2lb 2 

30 1. This below is a place that is incertus. 2. permission. 

* this may refer to ad hisolam [leg. insolam] inqua st in 1. 8, with a pen-mark / 
on the margin which may correspond to the mark over haiU, Gwynn 

^ a letter may have been obliterated before airbacc, Gwynn 

" between reli and uocatur there seems to be room for five letters or so, Gwynn 

•^ the gloss is mutilated on the left by the cutting off of the margin 

* seems un, Gwynn 



(1) 


Fo. 2b. 


(2) 


3 a. 


(3,4) 


3b. 


(5,6) 


4 b. 



46 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

PHILARGYRUS. 
(Cod. Laurent. Plut. xlv. Cod. 14.) 

Da .i. cit^ (Eel. i. 19). 
Rauc» .i. hrongidi (Eel. I. 58). 

Dumosa .i. drisidi (Eel. I. 77). Cieadis, cauig^ (Eel. il. 13). 5 
Uiolas .i. scotha \ uaccinia (Eel. 11. 47). Anethi, propir losdi. 
(Eel. II. 48). 

(7, 8,9, 10) 6b. De Meuio uero nihil reperi ut Adamnanus ait (Eel. III. 90). 

Fraga .i. suhi (Eel. III. 92). in eruo .i. tincur (Eel. ill. 
100). fascinat A. farmuinethar'^ (Eel. ill, 103). 10 

(11, 12) 7 b. flaueseet bldichfithir^ (Eel. iv. 28). Arista broth (Eel. IV. 

28). 
(13) 8a. mentiri .i. tucrecha fusca® enim luna* mentitur alium 

eolorem (Eel. IV, 42). 
(14,15,16, 8b. labruscas .i. feadinne (Eel. v. 7). thiasos .i. clasa^ (Eel, v, 15 

17) 30). auene .i. niailan uilchi^^ uel cuinfec^ uel zezanise 

(Eel. V. 37). uiolla .i. scoth nelfobuirge^ (Eel. v. 38). 
(18-28) 9b. paliurus^ .i. ^ree/coB™! atYen" (Eel. V. 39). Tumulum .\. fert 

(Eel. V, 42). superaddite" earmen .i. sit seriptum super 
tumulo .i. membrcB'^ superseripte (Eel. v. 42). In gramine 20 
.i. israth (Eel. v. 46). Intonsi .i. nephglidi t intacti (Eel. 

V. 63). neetar c^tgrinnce'^, thimo ..i. propir fedo (Eel. v. 
77). damnabis .i.fusilissu'^ .i. res facies*ut uotam tuam 
multi adorarent (Eel. v. 80). eieuta .i. buinne (Eel. v. 
85). Pedum .i. bron brachin^ .i. baeulum ineuruum quo 25 
pedes ouium inpediuntur (Eel. v. 88). nodis odbib"". 

(29—33) 9 b. serta .i. coerta". ansa .i. dorn (Eel. vi. 17). moris .i. 

merib'^. frontem .i. grode (Eel, vi. 22). temporaa aru"" 

(Eel. VI. 22). 
(34—36) 10a. nerea .i. bled • mil .i. animalia maris^ (Eel. vi. 35). cornua 30 

.i. 6enn (Eel. vi. 51). stabula .i. lesib uel gelbin^ (Eel. 

VI. 60). 

(37_43) 10 b. alnos .i. ferna (Eel. vi. 63). Permessi .i. propir fluminis 

Boeotiae^^ (Eel. vi. 64). apio .i. luib serb^\ ornos .i. 

» om. P. i.e. the Paris copy, Bibl. Nationale, MS. lat. 7960, fif. 1—17 *" MSS. 

cicades caiiig, leg. cailig, and cf. Cymr. ceiliog rhedyn W.S. " far mu in ethdr P. 

^ MSS. blicfithir « leg. fucata f leg. lana * clarisa P. 

^ mailamuilhiF. ' cuiirifecP. ^scotuelifobuirgceF. ' MS. 

phalliorua ; palliorus altered to palivrus P. "* gehel cae P, leg, gel-see 

n artem corrected to arten P, ° MS, superattite; superante P, p membre P. 

1 MS. nect&cae grinria ; necta. cegrinna;V. "^ MS. /si lusu; fusi lisu P. ■ MSS. 

facier ' brombmchin P. " MS. nobis obid, nobis (altered into nodis) 

obib, P. " MS. coerca; aerta P. * MS. nierih; vierib P. " MS. 

timpora, a aru; tempora .i. a aru P. > MS. animali amaris; om. P. ' leg. 

geUb...1 ** MS. boetiro •''' MS. serb; serbh P. 



Glosses on Philargyrus {Florence). 47 

ligna .i. darcha (Eel. VI. 71). chis .i. calarais* (Eel. vi. 
72). inguina'' .i. nomen loci in quo canes scille 
latrabant uel mleen'^ (Eel. vi. 76). arguta dresachtach'^ 
(Ek;l. VII. 1). arcades .i. sulhari i fissidi^ 
5 11a. deerrauerat .i. todiheV (Eel. vii. 7). saluus'' .i. slan (Eel. (44—51) 

VII. 9). examina .i. saithi (Eel. vii. 13). seria .i. samre 
(Eel. VII. 17). setosi .i. finnich^ (Eel. vii. 29). suras* 
.i. gairri (Eel. vii. 32). rusco .i. aittiun^ t ruse • 
muscosi .i. coennich^ 

lo lib. turgent .i. attoif^ (Eel. vii. 48). taedae" .i. caindla. (52—60) 
fuligine .i. osuidi°(E,c\. vii. 50). pampineis^ .i. channachdi'^ 
populus .i. propir'^ fedo (Eel. vii. 61). fraxinus .i. 
unnius^ (Eel, vii. 65). pinus .i. octgag^ (Eel. vii. 65). 
babies .i. ochtgach as ardu alailiu^ (Eel. vii. 66). 
15 populus .i. fid" 

12a. sine .i. leic^ (Eel. viii. 12). age .i. fer airli .i. eito ueni (61,62,63) 

(Eel. VIII. 17). cotibus .i. /ectft" (Eel. viii. 43). 
12b. eleetra .i. orarget^ (Eel. viii. 54). ululae .i. coinnil (Eel. (64—69) 

VIII. 55). eygnis .i. elaib^ (Eel. viii. 55). uitta** snathce 
JO (Eel. VIII. 64). lieia .i. englemen quasi ligia per que 

ligantur stamina (Eel. viii. 74). neete .i. immonaisc .i. 
conliga'''' (Eel. viii. 77). 
bueula .i. honat'"' (Eel. viii. 88). serae etarmaill^^ (Eel. viii. (70—75) 
88). exuias .i. inda fodh^ (Eel. viii. 91). eorripuit .i. 
15 adreth^(Ec\. viii. 108). Hylax^^.i. conbochail (Eel. viii. 

108). fors .i. toceth^'' (Eel. ix. 5). 
13 b. examina sathi^. eythiso'^ .i. /eV" .i. arbor""" (Eel. ix. 30). (76-83) 
anser .i. gigrenn"^^ (Eel. ix. 36). inter argutos olores .i. 
iter helu luincechu°° (Eel. ix. 36). populus .i. propir'^^ 
30 fedo (Eel. ix. 41). aprieis .i. clithi'^'^ (Eel. ix. 49). omnia 

fert .1. folloinc \ fedid" (Eel. IX. 51). equor .i. muir 
(Eel. IX. 57). 
14a. simae .i. milherach^^ .i. uirgulta .i. inpresi naribus (Eel. (84—98) 
X. 7). pinifer .i. fintadhirthid*^^ (Eel. X. 14). subulei 



» MS. ligna .i. darchachis .i. calamis ; ligna idar cha P. The chis is for Lat. his 
•* MSS. inguma = MS. uel me Zendulicias, where 'dulicias' is the beginning of a 

gloss on Dulichias Eel. vi. 76; uel meleii P. ** MS. dresach tach; Dres actach 

.i. pro sonanti uento P. " ijissidi om. P. ' MS. todidel; dodihel P. 

« MSS. salus •• MSS. simch ' MS. surras, surras .i. gayrri P. 

* MS. ait tun. aittun P. ' coenhic P. "• MS. astaid; astoid P. 
° MSS. tede .i. caindla » d suidi P. p MS. pampiniis; pampineis 
altered into pampineas P. i chanachdi P. ■■ MSS. j)ro ' MSS. umnus 

* MS. oct gag; ochtgag P. " MS. octh gacha sardua: Lailu; octhgacha sardua lailu P. 
^ MSS.^t * lea P. ^ MS. lecibus quotibus .i. lecihus P. r MS. 
orget ; orar get P. ' MSS. cignis .i. elu »» MS. uita ; uitta .i. snathe P. 
•* MS. cunliga ~ MSS. bocola .i. bonat ^^ MS. etmaiU; fere et maill P. 
•• MS. fodh. foht P. " adrech P. w MS. hiias altered into hilas, .i. 
obochuili P. '•'' MS. toe eth ; forsi tochet P. " MSS. examinas athi 
•* MS. citiso " MS. taxos A. fer .i. arbor. But fer (leg. fer) is meant for citiso 
""" This may be Latin ' arbor,' meant for taxos ^" MS. gigren ; gigrem P. 
°° MS. iter nelu . lain cen chu; iter nelu luincecu P. pp MSS. pro i? clit thi P. 
" lis. folio . incl.fedid " MS. simae (simae P.) .i. milberach: leg. mdilberachal 
" MS.^n tad birtidh ; finit adbir thio P. leg. pintadbirthid? 



48 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

.i. muccidi^ (Eel. X. 19). ferulas .i. flesca (Eel. x. 25). 
ebuli .i. propir^ fedo (Eel. X. 27). baccis .i. cairaib'^ 
(Eel. X. 27). uinitor*^ .i. finbondid^ (Eel. X. 36). serta 
.i. coherta^ (Eel. x. 41). a uch^ (Eel. X. 48). modulabor 
.i. sibrase .i. seribam (Eel. x. 51). malle*^ .i. ma acubrimse^ 5 
(Eel. X. 53). uenabor ,i. adcichlus (Eel. x. 56). eornu 
.i. ondidbucc^ (Eel. x. 59). spieula .i. fogau t gaau 
(Eel. X. 60). liber .i. insnob^ (Eel. x. 67). 
(99, 100) 16a. palus .i. cechor^ (Eel. i. 49). susurro .i. susurratio i amal^ 

quod de apibus naseitur (Eel. i. 56). lo 

(101—103) 16b. uaceinia" .i. uiole purporese i subi t eerte derce ruich 
(Eel. II. 18). Galathis .i. cothalcaib"^ (Eel. ii. 46). pruna 
.i. airni draigin (Eel. ii. 53). 
(104, 105) 17 a. transuersa tuentibus hireis .i. maiccmi disse uerecunde^. 

hireus enira lasciuum animal et petuleum''. animal et 15 
feruens semper ad eoitum. Cuius oeuli ob libidinem in 
transuersum aspiciunt (Eel. ill. 8). Stipula .i. cuislen 
(Eel. III. 27). 

eorymbos .i. brutus^ (Eel. III. 39). malo me petit .i. 
cabanrag^ (Eel. III. 64). 20 

fraga .i. subi. quidam tamen dicunt poma iuxta terram 
nata (Eel. in. 92). in eruo .i. fond'' orbemsm (Eel. in. 100). 

cum bachare .i. bin" uel genus herbe et odoris ioeondi 
(Eel. IV. 19). 

quid ? .i. ciricc^ (Eel. v. 9). si .i. adas"" (Eel. v. 9). 25 

auenae^ .i. mail molchi uel cuintbecha^ .1. genus zizaniae^* 
(Eel. V. 37). uiola .i. /o6MtVgre (Eel. V. 38). palliorus .i. 
gle-elge^^ (Eel. v. 39) ealathis .i. cathalcaib"'' (Eel. v. 71). 

baehare .i. boethin (Eel. vii. 27). sinum laetis .i. genus 
uasis .i. bomilge^^ (Eel. vii. 33). ruseo®^ .i. aittiun 30 

Lieia .i. englemen^^ (Eel. Vlii. 74). Hylax^^ .i. horcce^^ milchu 
\ conbocail. 

minio .i.. uafordinn (Eel. x. 27). 

spieula .\. fogu'' (Eel. X. 60). liber .i. snob^^. 

temo airchur arathir^^ (Georg. I. 171). 36 

mergi""" corui marini fulicae foilinn idem est (Georg. I. 
361—363). 

» MSS. "VkmciW •> MSS. ^?»"» " MS. bacis .i. cariaib; ciraib P. 

^ MS. uiniator ; uiniatar altered into uinitor P. « findbondio P. ^ coerta P. 

8 MS. &uch; om. P. *> MSS. malles ' corrupt; leg. mani? ^ MS. 

ondidbuoc. ondiohuoc V. ' om. P. •" MS. cethor; cetorP. " animal 

P. " MSS. uacina p octh alcaib ; octhalcdib P. i An Irish maicc 

(or maicclni) and a Latin cinaedis may perhaps be elicited from this corrupt gloss, 
maiccinudis se uerecunde P. ■■ MS. pecul cum ' certainly not Irish : leg. 

/Sirpus? ' cabam rag P. leg. co liannaci? Windisch " /end P. *" bachare 

.1. boobethin P. cf. 20"^ ™ MS. quod i. cirice (cii ri ce P.) ^ andams P. 

y MS. anime ' MS. mail viol chi t cuintbe cha ; mail chi mot chi i cuintbe cha P. 

leg. viailan uilchi, and cf. mdeldn 'beare,' Aisl. 99, 186 "* MS. zezame (zizanise P.) 
bb leg. paliurus .i. gelsce "" MS. cathal caib ; catha laib P. '^^ boni i Igem P. 

«« MS. ruscor; om. P. ^^ lieia enimglemen P. «^ MS. hilas ^^ horce P. 

" fagu P. ^^ MSS. sinob : the two following glosses are not in P. " MS. 

air chura rathir ™™ MS. merui corui marine j^oZu infulice idem est 



(106, 107) 


17b. 


(108, 109) 


18a. 


(110) 




(111, 112) 
(113—116) 




(117—119) 


20 b. 


(120, 121) 


21b. 


(122) 

(123, 124) 
(125) 
(126) 


22a 
22 b. 
26 b. 

29 a. 



Glosses on PHscian (St. Gall). 49 

PRISCIAN. 

a. Codex Sangallensis. No. 904. 

Cum omnis eloquentiae doctrinam et omne studiorum genus P- 1» 
sapientiae luce praefulgens a Graecorum fontibus diriuatum Latinos (ed. Hertz, 

5 proprio sermone inuenio celebrasse et in omnibus illorum uestigia ^" ^' ' 
libralibus^ consecutos artibus uideo, nee in his solum quae 
emendate ab illis sunt prolata, sed etiam quosdam errores eorum 
amore Graecorum doctoruni deceptos imitari^ in quibus maxime 
Graeca uetustissima grammatica ars arguitur peccasse, cuius auctores, 

to quanto sunt iuniores, tanto^ perspicaciores, et ingeniis floruisse et 
diligentia ualuisse omnium iudicio confirmantur eruditissimorum — 
quid enim Herodiani artibus certius, quid Appollonii scropulosis 
deficilibusque quaestionibus enucleatius possit inueniri^ ? post (i. p. 2) 

illos^...conatus sum pro uiribus® rem arduam quidem... 

»5 ...si eos imitor^ qui... p. ib 

...quamuis ad Herodiani scriptorum pelagus et ad eius patris^ 
Appollonii spatiosa uolumina meorum compendiosa sunt existimanda 
scripta librorum. 

Huius tamen operis te hortatorem sortitus iudicem quoque facio, P. 2a 

2o luliane consul et patricie, cui summus dignitatis^ gradus summa 
adquisiuit* in omni studio^ ingenii claritudo^ non tantum accipiens** 
ab excelsis gradibus honorum pretii, quantum illis decoris addens 
tui, cuius mentem tam Homeri credo quam Virgilii animo constare, 
quorum uterque^ arcem possederat musicae, te tertium® ex utroque 

25 1. .i. libardaib 2. attd diseirc" la laitnori innangrec^ P. la 

CO seichetair cid acomroircniu^ ' 3. inmeitso 4. issi tra 

indiassa 7'o{s)echestsiT som 5. indead innanisin 6. is 

huasneurt dom aradoidiigi 

1. .i. ciinsamlai^ 2. aite P. lb 

30 1. innaflaithemnachtce 2. hicach ceniul fis 7 ecni 3. .i. P- 2a 

intairdircus^ 4. .i. indias sin 5. .i. trisfer friu 

1. i.e. lihrariis^. 2. the Latins have such love for the Greeks P. la 

that they follow even their errors. 4. it is this couple ^ then, that 

he has followed. 6. 'tis above my strength for its difficulty. 
.^5 2. tutor'. P. lb 

\. of the princedom. 2. in every kind of knowledge and wisdom. P. 2a 
3. the conspicuousness. 4. ie. that pair. 5. i.e. the third man 

(joined) to them. 

c_ 1 ac 

» MS. adqssiuit *" MS. excipiens « the second i over the line 

•* MS. innagxec * MS. acomroicniu f MS. indtairdircus 8 'libralibus' should 
of course be liberalibus *• i.e. ApoUonius and Herodianus ' i.e. Apollonius 

S. G. II. 4 



50 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

copossitum esse confirmans quippe non minus Graecorum quara 
Latinorum in omni doctrinae genere praefulgentem. Tibi ergo hoc 
(i. p. 3) opus quasi ad Deum^ deuoueo, omnis eloquentiae praesul, ut quan- 
tamcumque inihi Deus annuerit suscepti laboris gloriam', te comite 
quasi quodam sole delucidius crescat. 5 

Titulos etiam uniuersi operis per singulos* supposui libros... 
...quae (sc. litterae) et in quas transeunt per declinationes uel 
compositi ones'* partium orationis. 

...de accidentibus^" singulis sj^labis... 
P. 2b ...de denominatiuis^ et uerbalibus... lo 

...de figuris et earum compage^; 
(i- p- 4) ...de constructione^ sine ordinatione partium orationis inter se. 

P. 3a Philosophi diffiniunt, uocem esse aerem tenuissimum ictum uel 

(i. p. 5) sonum sensibilem aurium^ id est, quod proprie auribus accidit ut est 

prior diffinitio a substantia^ sumpta... 15 

Articulata est, quae coortata*^ hoc est copulata cum aliquo sensu 
mentis eius, qui loquitur, profertur. Inarticulata est contraria uox 
quae* a nuUo affectu' mentis proficiscitur*. 

Quaedam, quae non possunt scribi intelliguntur tamen, ut sibili' 
hominum... aliae autem sunt, quae, quamuis scribantur tamen inar- 20 
ticulatae sunt, cum nihil significant^ ut ' coax,' ' era/ eas enim uoces 
quanquam intelligimus de quo^ sint uolucre profectae tamen inar- 

P. 2a 6. amal hid dodia 7. .i. cid bee cid mar indinducbdl odia 

continued f^^fi^g^ denmo indUbuir bith md de do buith daitsiu hi coimthecht 

oco" 8. athitol re each libur arnaroib cummasc foir 9. .i. 25 

ut accentus 'd- hi -c- 10. donaib hi thecrnohgat 

P. 2b 1. .i. dinaib deainmmnichdechaib 2. acobds rhbis etar 

tl^ dirainn hi comsuidiguth 3. dligeth nimmognama rann 

p. 3a 1. .i. citabiat chluasa 2. .i. afolad dianimmoblgaithcer uox 

3. .i. ex acre et ore in unam uocem .i. doimmthastar fri slond 3° 
nintliuchta bis hisinmenmain'^ • " 4. .i. niastaider 7 nitimmorcar 

/rislond nintliucta^ 5. .i. hua duthracht 6. .i. ni cBSC07nlai 

7. .1. iscosmart dor4taib indfet ' 8. .\. nephthimmorti^ fri slond 

nintliuchta 9. .i. cide 

P, 2a 6. as if it were to God. 7. i.e. whether the glory from God for 35 

continued making the book be small or be great, it will be the greater from thy being 
associated in it. 8. before every book its title that there be no 

confusion upon it. 9. i.e. -as, accentus \== ad-cantus\d into c. 10. of 

the things that happen. 

P. 2b 2. the connexion which exists between the two parts in composition. 40 

3. law of construction of parts. 

P. 3a 1. i.e. which ears perceive. 2. i.e. the substance from which vox 

is produced. 3. i.e. it is combined to express the meaning which is in 

the mind. 4. i.e. it is not fastened down and it is not checked to 

express a meaning. 5. i.e. from volition. 6. i.e. it proceeds not. 45 

7. i.e. the whistling is a signal by things. 8. i.e. not constrained 
to express a meaning. 9. i.e. from which. 

■ leg. coartata ^ the n is unusual; cf. Sg. 45'' 19, fariioen deilb 90'' 2, fomoin 

h deilb Sg. 201'' 6 « MS. meriiain ^ the secoud n is over the line * the 

second h is over the t 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 51 

ticulatae dicuntur. . . Scire autem debemus quod has quattuor species (i. p. 6) 
uocum proficiunt quatuor superiores diffirentiae generaliter uoci 
accidentes'", binae per singulas inuicem coeuntes". 

Lyttera est pars minima uocis compossitae, hoc est quae constat P- 3b 

5 compositione literarum, minima autem, quantum ad totam adpre- 
hensionem uocis litteratae^ — ad banc enim etiam productae uocales- 
breuissimae partes inueniuntur — uel quod omnium breuissimum 
eorum', quae diuidi possunt, id quod diuidi non potest, 

Dicitur autem litera...* a lituris^... Literas autem etiam yle- 

lo mentorum uocabulo** noncupauerunt ad similitudinem mundi yle- 
mentorum' : sicut etiam coeuntia^ omue^ perficiunt corpus, sic etiam 
haec coniuncta literalem uocem quasi corpus aliquod" componunt uel 
magis uere corpus est. Nam si aer corpus est", et uox, quae ex aere 
icto constat, corpus esse ostenditur, quippe cum et tangit^^ aurem et 

»5 tripartito diuiditur, quod est suum corporis, hoc est in altitudinem, 
latitudinem^^ longuitudinem, unde ex omni quoque parte" potest 
audiri. Praeterea tamen singulae syllabae'^ altitudinem quidem 
habent in tenore, crassitudinem uero uel latitudinem in spiritu^^ 
longuitudinem in tempore. 

■20 10. .i. hit cenelcha sidi doguth 11. [in marg.] .i. each gwAis^- ^? 
Jil and ata dechor immefohlgat tmanemnad ut diximus • '^°" ""'^ 

1. .i. hicoindeulc^ ingotho conitherchomraicthi olitrih 2. .i. P. 3b 

. deithhir limva nalitrae olchcenae 3. innani 4. .i. ualeiiomnaih 
5. Consentius- A. timmorta li- (\uia correptum lego 7 si a lino correp- 

25 turn 7 is epenihesis dobeir -t- nand doimmohing fuit apud poetas 
reMqua 6. .i. oepertar doib ylementa 7. innandule 8. each 
di duil reUqua 9. innuile^ 10. .i.corpsuin 11. j iscorp 
12, cani deithhir si dicatur corpus proprium est corporis tangere 
et tangi et diuidi reMqua 13. indasian .i, imhucai'^ \ lethit 

30 14. ,i. dind trediu remep&rthu 15. cenmitha fodailter^ indrann 

insce 16. ,i, indasian i psiUtes^ 

10. ie. these are general to voice. 11. i.e. every aspect (species) P. 3 a 

which is therein there is a difference which they produce by doubling 'continued 
them, ut diximus. 

35 1. i.e. in comparison with the word composed of letters. 2. i.e. P- 3b 

lawful, 1 deem (for) the other letters (to be brevissimae partes). 5. i.e. 

the li (in littera) is short because lego is short, etsi etc., and it is an epen- 
thesis that inserts a < in it, to make length in the poets, etc. 6. i.e. so 
that they are called elertienta. 8. every two elements (two by two), etc. 

40 9. all (in the accusative sg.). 10. i.e. the body of the word. 

11. and it is a body. 12. is it not lawful si, etc. 13. into 

roughness (Sao-ciav), i.e. into softness or breadth. 14. i.e. of the 

three things aforesaid. 15, besides that the part of speech is divided, 

16. i.e. in roughness or i/^tAon/s. 

» The MS. has hicoindeilc, with w written above the last i 

^ the masc. article is used as Ir. corp is masc. 

« cf. fri buga, B. Ball. 324*36 

•^ cf. cenmitha aranecatar Sg. 65' 11 

• or psilin, Thomeysen 

4—2 



52 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Litera est igitur nota ylementi^^ et uelut imago quaedam uocis 
literatae, quae cognoscitur ex qualitate^* uel quantitate" figurae 
linearum^". Hoc ergo interest inter ylementa^^ uel literas^, quod 

(i. p. 7) elementa proprie dicuntur ipsae pronuntiationes^, notae autem 

earum literae. Abussiue^ tamen et elementa pro Uteris et literae 5 
pro elementis uocantur. Cum enim dicimus non posse^ constare^ 
in eadem syllaba r ante p, non de Uteris^ dicimus, sed de pronuntia- 
tione earum^^'^: nam quantum^" ad scripturam possunt coniungui, 
non tamen etiam pronuntiari, nisi postpossita r". 

P- 4a Sunt igitur figurae^ literarum quibus nos^ utimur uiginti tres, lo 
ipsae uero pronuntiationes' earum multo ampliores, quippe cum 
singulae uocales denos^'^ inueniantur sonos habentes uel plures, 
hamus®... 

P- 3b 17, j, ngi inchoisc A. pronuntiationis .i. in chumachtai 7 ind- 

contmue yjj^^^y I3 j ^^^^ toraind A. cruindce t dirge t uocalis t 15 

consonans 19. .i. omeit diflescaih his hisin tdrunt .i. mad oenjlesc is 
•i- mad^ diflisc is -n- reliqua 20. .i. iunangldosnathe^ i innafuath 
.i. ishe inglosndthe caractsir innalitev 21. .i. cumachtai'^ 

22. carachtra 23. .i. derhaisndisin • derbfogir 24. .i. ind 

h'^adairberthach hith^ 25. .i. archuit aisiidisen 7 foguir 20 

26. .i. hitosug suin 27. ni dichdrachtraib 28. .i. is archuit 
fogmr ni ruba nand ni archuit scribind 29. [marg.] stirps uinse'' 
•r- ante -p- and sudet qui legat • - 30. .i. meit as ndo scribund 

31. .i. an as niarmuidigthe^ -r- ut pro reliqua 
p. 4a 1. A. inna tdranda 2. laitnorib 3. A.fogair 4. .i 

deichthi 5. coic deich coica 6. .i. decaih 



25 



p. 3b 17. i.e. a note of signification, i.e. of pronunciation, i.e. of the power 

continued and of the sound. 18. i.e. of the figure, i.e. roundness or straightness. 

19. i.e. from the quantity of strokes in the figure, i.e. if it be one 
stroke it is an i, if two strokes it is an n, etc. 20. i.e. of the 30 

lines or of the forms, i.e. the character of the letters is the figure*^. 
21. i.e. powers. 22. characters. 23. i.e. certain precise pronun- 

ciations, certain precise sounds. 25. i.e. as regards pronunciation and 
sound. 26. i.e. in the beginning of a word. 28, i.e. it is as 

regards sound that it cannot be, not as regards writing. 29. stirps: 35 

here is r before p therein. 30. i.e. as far as writing. 31. i.e. 

when r is postponed, as (in) pro, etc. 
P. 4a 2. (we) Latins''. 5. five tens, fifty. 

* Here by a kind of sandhi, mat has become mad before the d of di. So in Wb. 
1<= 10, ad drogduine from at drogdui7ie, and conatarad Dair, LL. 77*6, from conatarat 
Dair 

^ MS. innaglaosnaithe 

* rectius cumachtae 

^ coined to express ab-usiue 

* uinse (inse Ascoli) =uinnsi A. atd, O'Cl. huinse Conall Cemach sund LL. 252» 31, 
unse a ben lasin rig, ondat a bai issin tir arfar mbelaib 'here is his wife with the king, 
here are his cows in the country before you,' LL. 252*14, undseo LL. 100*3, undsea 
101» 1, 2, uiinse, uniisi, ondar B.Ball. 320'' 18 

f leg. niarsuidigthe ? 

8 cf. quae est figura litterarum ? caractera quibus scribuntur etc., Clemens Scotus 
(Suppl. Gramm. Lat. xxxiii.). 

•> Cf. ar preceptorib Wb. 19» 3, etc. Pedersen Celt. Zeitschr. ii. 379 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 53 

Praeterea'' tamen i et u uocales, quando mediae sunt, altemos* 
inter se sonos uidentnr confundere' '" positum" 

Nomen, uelut a, b. Et sunt indeclinabilia tarn apud Graecos* 
ylementorum nomina quam apud Latinos, siue quod a barbaris (i. p- 8) 
5 inuenta dicuntur, quod esse ostendit^^ Varro in ii de antiquitate 
literarum docens lingua Chaldaeorum singularum nomina literarum 
ad earum formas^^ esse facta, et ex hoc certum fieri, eos** esse primos P. 4b 
auctores literarum, siue quod simplicia^ haec et stabilia^ esse debent 
quasi fundamentum^ omnis doctrinae immobile, siue quod nee aliter 
lo apud Latinos poterant esse, cum a suis uocibus uocales nominentur, 
semiuocales uero in se disinant, mutae a se incipientes uocali termi- 
nentur, quas si flectas, signification quoque nominum una' euanescit^ 

Vocales igitur per se prolatae'^, ut dictum est, nomen suum 

ostendunt, absque x, quae sola ab i incipit per anostrophen^ 

15 Graeci nominis ^ quae nouissime a Latinis assumpta post 

omnes ponitur' literas, quibus Latinae dictiones egent'" .... in 

7. .i. issed a plus remeperthae 8. .i.fogur cechtar de aralalia P. 4 a 
J foguT naliter naile'^ airriusom A. ea?' -i- ut hominem- 9. Papirinus '^'"***""*'* 
I litera in locum u- literae posita sicut optimum et maximum 
20 dicimus quae antiqui optumum et maxumum dicebant • > arba bes 
lasuidib • u • tarhesi ni ■ ut pessumus pro pessimus • ut priscianus in 
ante • > 10. [marg. 1.] archiunn 11. .i. anas suidigihe 

12. nifail intesim\\n so hisindlibnx romanach 13. .\. dochru- 

thugud inna liter foib 

1. .i. airbit comsuidichthl oafograib liter naile maduellatar .i. P. 4b 
conroib comsuidigud liter no sillah indib fri slond geniten veMqua 

2. .i. cen diall 3. ar^ nicoir infotha utmall 4. .i. indinne 
bis indib riam .i. inne ainmmnichthe issi dm inne ainmranichthe 
guthaichthe a iurc6al treo fesin nibad samlaidson didiu ma duelltis - 

30 reliqaa 5. .i. ladiall 6. .i. tinaid 7 atbail .i. facheirt in alios 
sonos • 7. ocrelad ananmmae 8. .i. treimpiUh csi 9. .i. 

ordd airic fil fuiri 10. aidlignigitir^ dano uadisi 

7. i.e. this is the plus aforesaid. 8. i.e. the sound of each of the P. 4a 

two for the other, and the sound of the other letters for them, i.e. e for r, continued 
35 as (in) hominem. 9. for it was a custom of theirs (to put) u instead 

of t, as in pessumus, etc. 10. further on. 11. i.e. when it is 

placed. 12. this text is not in the Roman book. 13. i.e. to 

form the letters according to them. 

1. i.e. for they will be compounded of the sounds of other letters if P. 4b 
4° they be declined, that is, so that there may be in them the composition of 
letters or syllables to signify a genitive, etc. 2. i.e. without declension. 

3. for an unstable foundation is incongruous. 4. i.e. the meaning that 
is in them before, i.e. the meaning of denomination. This, indeed, is 
the meaning of the denomination of vowels, their production by them- 

45 selves : it would not be thus, then, if they were declined, etc. 5. i.e. with 
declension. 6. i.e. it vanishes and perishes, i.e. it puts itself into 

other sounds. 7. manifesting their name. 8. i.e. by anastroi)he of ^. 
9. i.e. the order of invention is (still) on it. 10. they indeed need it. 

» MS. tam apud Graecos comes after nomina *• MS. eorum ' n over a 

"• here ar is expressed by the Latin siglum for quia. So also in Sg. 4'> 3, 5» 4, 17" 5, 
19*1, 21»» 13, 32» 9, 38» 2, bb^b, IV'b, 148» 9, 159« 3, 16PH, 164'' 1, IBS'» 3, 174» 1, 
179*5, 179*6, 188» 27, 188'' 1, 189"!, 191» 5. 202» 2, 207'' 2, 211» 14, 212'' 16. In 
Sg. 7'' 14 the siglum is the usual abbreviation for quam, but which, according to 
Thnrneysen is in Sg. used for quia • MS. aidlignitir: corr. Ascoli 



«5 



54 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

commento"... semiuocales sunt septem^^ h autera aspirationis 

est magis nota^^. 
(i. p. 9) Ex his uocales dicuntur, quae per se uoces efficiunt et sine 

quibus uox literalis proferri non potest ^^ unde et nomen hoc prae- 
cipue sibi defendunt^^ 5 

P. 5a Hae ergo quantum uincuntur^ a uocalibus, tantum superant 

mutas. 

...in semiuocales, quae secundam habent euphoniam^ disinunt, 
quam nos sonoritatem'' possumus dicere...' Semiuocales' autem sunt 
appellatae^, quia plenara uocem non habent, ut ' semideos ' et ' semi- lo 
uiros' appellamus, non qui demediam {uel dimidiam} partem habent 
deorum uel uirorum, sed qui pleni dii uel uiri non sunt^ 

Reliquae sunt mutae ... Et sunt qui non bene hoc nomen 

putant eas accipere . . . Qui nesciunt®, quod ad comparationem 

bene sonantium ita sint nominatae, uelut 'informis'' dicitur mulier i^ 
non quae caret forma, sed quae est male formata, et sic 'frigidum' 
dicimus eum, qui non penitus expers est caloris^ sed qui minimo 
hoc utitur {uel cociturj. 

Vocales apud Latinos sunt omnes ancipites^ uel liquidae", hoc 
est quae facile modo produci modo corripi possunt, sicut etiam apud 20 
antiquissimos Graecorum erant ante inuentionem r) et co", quibus 

p. 4b 11. .i. hisintrdctad 12. ithe se innahriathra 13. .i. 

continued is airi nistoburla -k 7 q 14. .i. rann insce niturgabar ade didiu 

7 nirograigther^ cen guttai 15. .i. adsuidet 

p. 5a 1. semiuocales .i. nochis miit fornllaislichiev son , 2. .1.-25 

inhindius tdnaise indegaid nguttae • 3. .i. bindius 4. .i. Ni 

arindi bed leth iigotho nobed indib sem ar is huilliu • sed quia plenam 
uocem non habent sicut uocales -^ ^ 5. .i. trethesbaid naich baill 
dind deilb • 6. .i. hit he dodmainetar insin iudi qui reliqua 

7. .i. michruthaigthe 8. .i. intesa 9. .i. eter fot 7 gair 30 
10. t liquidae .i. hit lechdacha lesom in tan nddtechtat acht oin 
aimsir • isfollus asin tra, nand ainmm 7 nand cumachte legas 
dolechdagaib acht is aimraserad namma • > 11. .i. renairec 
^ta 7 ft) 

P' 4l> 12. these are the words (of Servius). 13. i.e. therefore I do 35 

continued ^^^ place it with k and q. 14. i.e. a part of speech; this then 

is not produced, nor can it be pronounced without vowels. 15. i.e. 

they keep. 
P. 5a 1. that is, as far as they are surpassed. 2. i.e. the euphony (which 

comes) next after (that of the) vowels. 4. i.e. not that there is (only) 4© 
half of a voice in them, for it is more. 5. i.e. through the want of some 

member to the image''. 6. i.e. it is they who think that, those who, etc. 

8. i.e. of the heat. 9. i.e. both length and shortness. 10. i.e. he 
deems them liquids when they have only one time. Hence then it is clear 
that it is not the name and it is not the power which produces liquidity to 45 
liquids, but it is temporality only. 11, i.e. before the invention of 17 
and (I). 

' rograigt}ier=ro-fograigther; leg. nifograigther or ni rofograigther ? as the elision 
here would be exceptional, cf. Trans. Phil. Soc. 1895-6, p. 106 J.S. 

b cf. B. Ball. 318^ 39 sq. ' the gloss refers to pleni dii 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 55 

inuentis e et o*, quae ante ancipites erant'^ remanserunt^" perpetuo (i. p. 10) 
breues", cum earum productarum loea" posesa sunt a supra dictis 
uocalibus semper longuis\ P. 5b 

. . .auctoritate tam^ Graecorum quam^ Latinorum ...[in marg.]^ 
5 Inuenitur tamen etiam ra ante n possitum, nee producens ante se 
uocalem more mutarum^ 

Apud antiquissimos Graecorum non plus quam sedecim erant (i- P- H) 
literae, quibus ab illis acceptis Latini antiquitatem seruauerunt 
perpetuam '. 

lo f est Aeolicum digamma*''', quod* apud antiquissimos Latinorum 
uerius eandem uim quam apud Aeolis habuit. Eum autem prope 
sonum^, quem nunc habet, significabat p cum aspiratione, sicut etiam 
apud ueteres Graecos pro <f) tt et h*°... Postea uero" in Latinis 
uerbis placuit loco p et h f scribi, ut 'fama/ 'filius/ 'facio,' loco autem 

15 digammae u pro consonanteS quod cognatione soni^ uidebatur affinis P. 6a 
esse digammae ea litera*. Quare cum f loco mutae ponatur, id est p 
et h slue ^, miror^ banc inter semiuocales possuise artium scriptores. 
... sed hoc potestatem literae motare non debuit^; si enim esset 
semiuocalis, necessario terminalis nominum inueniretur^ quod 

20 minim e reperies^, nee ante 1 uel r in eadem syllaba poni posset, 
qui locus mutarum est* duntaxat, nee communem ante easdem 

12. .i. coitchena riam eter fot 7 gair 13. doruarthatarP. 5& 

14. .i. hithgairddi son .i. e 7 o 15. .i. indluic himhitis ^0"'^""«^ 

airdixi • e 7 o 

«5 1. .i. bithfotai sidi 2. emith 2a. emith 3. archiunn^- 5h 
4. cinith mut 5. .i. suthain dano la laitnori anisin 6. .i. 

quasi dixisset nirhulitev ade onaue 7. t carachtar digaiva quod 

non bonum neutuv hie digamma 8. ol^ 9. emith infogur 
nisin 10. dasis 11. .i. lanuelitridi 

30 1. .i. intan mhis archonsain 2. /oguir' 3. comociis P. 6a 

afogur diblinaib 4. admachdursa'^ .i. is machdad limm. 5. ni 
curnscaichthi cumachtae nairi cedoinscana si 6 guthdigthi 6. for- 
ceinnfitis anmmann inte 7. acht a ainmrri'^ fessin^ 8. buith 

relechdachaib 

35 12. i.e. common before, both length and shortness. 14. i.e. P. 5a 

always short. 15. i.e. the places wherein used to be the longs e and o. continued 

1. i.e. always long these. 3. below (lit. ahead). 4. although p. sb 

it is not a mute. 5. i.e. that then is perpetual with the Latins. 

6. i.e. as if he had said it was not a letter till lately. 7. or the 
40 character digamma, quod, etc. ; diyam,ma is here neuter. 9. such as 

that sound. 10. Saav<s. 11. i.e. with recent writers. 

1. i.e. when it is for a consonant. 3. the sound of them both is p. 6a 

akin. 4. 1 marvel, i.e. I wonder. 5. the power (of the letter) is 

not to be changed from it, although it begins with a vowel. 6. nouns 
45 would be ended in it. 7. save its own name. 8. being before 

liquids. 

» MS. e et o »> cf. Vol. i. p. 716 « admachdursa is coined as a literal 

rendering of admiror, the idiomatic Irish for which is is machdad limm <* MS. 

aimva « feisin, Windisch 



56 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 6b 



p. 6a 
continued 



posita faceret syllabam. Postremo Graeci, quibiis in omnia doctrinae 
auctoribus utimur, <f>, cuius locum f apud nos optinet, quod ostenditur 
in his maxime dictionibus, quas a Graecis sumpsimus', hoc est, 
'fama,' 'fuga,' 'fur' mutam esse confirmant. Sciendum est tamen 
quod hie quoque error^** a quibusdam antiquis Graecorum graramaticis 5 
inuassit Latinos", qui (f) et et 'x, semiuocalis putabant, nulla alia 
causa, nisi quod spiritus^'^ eis abundet, inducti^^ Quod si esset" 

spiritus^" enim potestatem literae non motat, unde nee uocales 

addita aspiratione aliae^^ fiunt et aliae^^* ea dempta^ Hoc tamen 
(i. p. 12) scire debemus, quod non fixis labris^^ est pronuntianda f, quomodo 10 
ph^^, atque hoc solum interest ^^ 

K enim et q...cum c^''...eandem... potestatem continent. 'Kar- 
tago' enim et 'caput,' sine per c, sine per k scribantur, niillam 
faeiunt nec^ in sono nec^* in potestate in metro eiusdem consonantis 
differentiam^ Q uero propter nihil aliud scribenda uidetur esse^, 15 
nisi ut ostendat, sequentem u ante alteram uocalem in eadem syllaba* 
possitam perdere uim literae in metro. Quod si ideo'' alia litera® 
existimanda quam c^ debet g quoque, cum similiter* proponitur u 
amittenti u uim literae", alia^" putari, et alia""» " cum id non 

9. [in marg.] nibbu machdath hetis grecdi 7 nothath^ foraih linni 20 
7 dano it latindi amal sodain ut dixit prius • in latinis uerbis placuit • 
f usque facio'- 10. dram'^ f la lethguthsdgthi 11. .i. tre 

intsamailinna sengrec comroircnech 12. tinphed 13. dnamtar^ 
tuidchissCsidi onachfochun ailiu 14. anisin 15. atinphed 

16. saini 16a. saini 17. timvathastaih \ cuvacaib 18. ^n 25 
heulu dlutai 19. .i. inter • f 7 alias mutas .i. fogur tantum 

noda deligedar frimuta 7 is mutsi arachuitsidi^ 20. la -c- 

1. emithifogur la. erriith 2. ind denfoguir ni fail dechor 

comfogair indih 3. niroscribad arnaill^ nisi 4. ^a -q- 7 

lasingutai dodaiarmorat 5. .i. arthaidhsin nihelsa far -u- 30 

6. liter sain 7. oldaas -c- sain • fri •c- 8. fri -q- 
9. dond -u- 10. sain 10a. sain 11. [in marg.] .i. had 
liter sain -g 7 Mth charactav naill di amal sodain .i. iiitan -m- bis 
nihelas do -u- fri -g- 

9. it were no wonder that they were Greek and . . . . ; and yet they 35 
are Latin in that case, ut dixit, etc. 10. to count f with the semi- 
vowels, n. i.e. through imitation of the erroneous ancient Greeks. 
1 3. when they were not led from any other cause. 1 7. compressed 
or close. 18. through compressed lips. 19. i.e. the sound only 
distinguishes it from mutes, and it is a mute so far as that goes. 40 

1. as much in sound la. as. 2. of the one sound : there is no 

difference of consonance in them. 3. it was not written for anything 

else unless, etc. 4. with q and with the vowel that follows it. 

5. i.e. for shewing the (metrical) nullity of w. 6. a different letter. 

7. than c : different to c. 8. as q. 9. to the u. 1 1. i.e. in 45 
that case let ^ be a different letter and have another character, to wit, 
when there is nullity in u beside g. 

a MS. fiunt alia dempta, corrected to fiunt et alia ea dempta ^ KZ. 35, 355 ; 

the meaning is obscure •= The mark of length is over the r "^ MS. ahamtar 

•with the mark of length over the n « ^g. duidchi; of. Ml. 72<» 1 f cf. Sg. 184'' 1, 
195*> 4, Wb. 11« 17, 12» 26 « leg. ar na aill 



P. 6b 



P. 6a 

continued 



P. 6b 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 57 

facit". Dicimus enim ' anguis" ' sicut ' quis ' et ' augur" ' sicut 
iacur*'*. 

Vnde si uelimus cum ueritate contemplari ^*, ut diximus, non plus 
quam xviii literas in Latino sermone habemus.... Nam y et z", 

5 causa Graecorum.,.asciuimus^* nominum, h autem aspirationis nota et 
nihil aliud habet literae nisi figuram et quod in uersu^^scribitur inter 
alias literas. Quod si sufficeret^, ut ylementum putaretur, nihilomi- 
nus quorundam etiam numerorum figurae^^..elementa sunt ha- (i- p- 13) 
benda-". Sed minime hoc est adhibendum^, nee aliud aliquid^ ex 

lo accidentibus proprietatem ostendit^^ uniuscuiusque elementi, quo- 
modo potestas, qua^ caret aspiratio.. .. Vocalis non est [h], quia a 
se uocem non facif^, nee semiuocalis, cum nulla syllaba Latina uel 
Graeca in perfecta {in marg. t per integras} dictione in eam 
dissinat'*... Nulla eam syllaba plus duabus* mutis iuxta se'^ possitis', 

15 nee plus tribus consonantibus continuare potest^ 

Videntur tamen i et u, cum in consonantes transeunt quantum P. 7a 

12. nihelas frie 13. nathir 14. mathmarc P. 6b 

15. caebb • 00 • 16. lin liter laitinde 17. .i. ar n{ Jia^cotttmuerf 

inanmanaib ^aitindib 7 ni erchuiretar lin liter laitinde mrum 
20 18. dorochuirsemmar 19. do immfolung fuit 20. anisin 

ascribend inter alias 21. nanota dram 22. bith^ techtai 

23. nitedparthi inso arnibat litre nota aram ciascribtair hifers 

24. alaill sain 25. nifail nach naiccidit taibsed sainred litre 
amaX donadhat chumacht&e 26. is dsuidiu 27. nirela aainin 

25 aniaX guth-Axgthi" 7 ni diuschi fognr amal osana 28. Ni 

foircnithwr nach rann 6g indi • si enim inueniamus • uah • etc. 

1. nibia dimiAtaib bes huilliu in oen sillsiib 2. occi p. 7a 

3. inoen sosuth sillahe 4. trebrigedar cechconsain indegaid 

araile cengutai hetarru • 

30 12. nullity beside it. 16. the number of the Latin letters. P. 6b 

17. i.e. for they are not in Latin nouns (words), and so they do not «'^'^''""^'^ 
increase^ (?) the number of Latin letters. 19. to cause length. 

20. that, (namely) that it is written among the others. 21. the figures 

of numerals. 23. this is not to be applied, for the figures of numerals 

35 will not be letters, although they are written in the verse. 24. another 
thing peculiar. 25. there is no accident which can display the peculi- 

arity of a letter as the power displays (it). 26. it is it (that it lacks) ^. 
27. it does not manifest its name, like vowels, and it does not awaken 
sound, like consonants. 28. no complete part (of speech) ends in it. 

40 L there will not be more (than two) mutes in one syllable. 2. be- P. 7 a 
side it. 3. in one position of a syllable. 4. to continue each con- 
sonant (directly) after another without a vowel between them. 

» the true reading is cur, so that the puncta delentia would naturally refer to the 
first two letters of iacur : the corrupt iacur seems to be explained by the obscure 
gloss : with caehh cf. coep chro 7 fola LL. 172» 12, Zeitschr. f. deutsch. Alt. xx. 227 

*> leg. bit 

" in full Sg. 18*6, 53» 1. But it is possible, as Thurneysen suggests, that 
guth . may be an abbreviation of guttai, guth . being written etymologically 

** cf. arcuiredar saegul Celt. Zeitschr. iii. 448 

• cf. the use of 6 after aidlignigur, e.g. Sg. 4^ 10 



58 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



ad potestatem®, quod raaximum est in elementis, aliae literae esse* 

praeter supra dictas quia diuersum sonum^... habent quam- 

uis^ et Censorino.,.idem placuit^ 

Tantum^ enira fere interest intet uocales et consonantes, quan- 
tum inter animas et corpora. Vocales similiter ut per se mouentur 5 
ad perficiendam syllabam et consonantes mouent secum^", consonantes 
uero sine uocalibus inmobiles* sunt". Et i quidem modo^^ pro 

(i. p. 14) simplici, modo pro duplici accipitur consonante: pro simplici, quando 
ab eo** incipit syllaba in principio dictionis posita'' subsequente uocali 
in eadem sillaba^^. . .pro duplici quando in medio dictionis ab eo xo 

P. 7b incipit syllaba" post uocalem antepossitam '* subsequente quoque 
uocali in eadem syllaba\ ut ' maius,' ' peius,' ' eius^,' in quo loco 
antiqui solebant geminare eandem i literam et ' maiius,' ' peiius,' 
'eiius' scribere, quod non alitor^ pronuntiari posset quam^ si cum 
superiorly syllaba prior i, cum sequente^ altera proferetur, ut 15 
' pei-ius/ ' ei-ius,' ' mai-ius ' ; nam quamuis^ sit consonans, in eadem 
syllaba geminata iungi non posset ; ergo non alitor quam ' tellus,' 
'mannus' proferri® debuit. ... nam tribus i iunctis qualis possit 
syllaba pronuntiari? quod^ Caesari ... placitum^" a Victore** quoque 
in arte grammatica in syllabis" comprobatur. Pro simplici quoque 20 
in media dictione inuenitur, sed in compossitis, ut ' iniuria^V • • • • 
Virgilius in bucolico proceleusmaticum^^* posuit pro dactylo: 



P. 7a 
continued o 



P. 7b 



7. adas 
10. toddiusgat 
1 2. cachlacein 25 

comtis ainmra- 
4. oldaas 

5. dd intairmmthechtas forsindi toisech frisiugutai reini 6. .i. 

lasin ngutai innadegaid 7. adas 8. dofurgahtais 9. .i. 30 
andliged nisiii nephaccomoil inna teora liter inoen siYlaib 10. ro- 
toltanaigestar 11. sder ocsuidigtid sillah 12. archonsain 

diuit insin 13. tr^aig cethargarait 



5. saini archuit cumachti 6. infogur 

atasaini litre archuit cumachti 9. inmeitse 
guth nintiu 11. nistuaraschat feisin cengutai 
13. la •{• 14. tosach sillaibe 15. remisi 

1. .i. indensillaih disi ingute^ innadegaid 2. 

nidi atriur 3. nirubai nachcruth ailiii 



P. 7a 
continued 



P. 7b 



5. diverse as regards power. 6. the sound. 8. that they 

are different letters^ as regards power. 10. they awaken voice into 35 

them. 11. they do not express themselves without vowels. 

12. with i. 14. beginning of a syllable. 15. before it. 

1. i.e. in the same syllable is it and the vowel after it. 2. the 

three of them would be nominatives. 3. it cannot be** other- 

wise. 5. two passages on the first i, towards the vowel before it. 40 

6. i.e. along with the vowel after it. 8. to be pronounced*. 9. i.e. 

that law of not joining the three letters in one syllable. 10. it 

has pleased. 11. an artist in putting syllables. 12. that (is) for 

a simple consonant. 13. a foot of four short syllables. 

» MS. inmobiles ^ MS. om. ab eo •= MS. posito "> a Victore: MS. 

auctori, to which the Irish gloss refers ^ MS. proclimaticum corrected to proceleu- 

maticum ' leg. 7 ingute, cf. Vol. i. p. 234 note 8 cf. above p. 39, note c, 

Sg. 28" 2 •> Cf. 209^3 infra, ruhi 2V> 13, rombi 29" 16 ' Here the Irish subj. 

pi. 3 translates the infinitive proferri 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 59 

Tytyre pascentes a flumine reiice" capellas: 

...* hiulcus"' trisyllabura est. 

V vero loco consonantis possita eandem prorsu» in omnibus" uim (i. p. 15) 
habuit apud Latinos, quam apud Eoles digarama. Unde a ple- 
5 risque ei noraen hoc datur, quod apud Eoles habuit olim f" 
digamma, id est * uau ' ab ipsius uoce^^ profectum" . . . Pro quo 
Caesar banc ^ figurani scribi uoluit**. quod^ quamuis illi recte P. 8a 
uisum est, tamen consuetude antiqua superauit. Adeo^ autem hoc 
uerum est, quod pro Aeolico f digamma ponitur u : quod sicut illi 
io solebant accipere digamma raodo^ pro consonante simplici teste 

Astyage, qui diuersis hoc* ostendit usibus 

Est tamen quando idem Eoles inueniuntur' pro duplici quoque 
consonante digamma possuisse . . 

Nos quoque uidemur hoc® sequi in praeterito et plusquamper- 
15 fecto tertiae et quartae coniugationis, in quibus i ante u consonantem (i- p- 16) 
possita producitur eademque snbtracta corripitur. 

Nostri quoque hoc ipsum fecisse inueniuutur et pro consonante u^ 
uocalem breuem accepisse, ut Horatius ' siluae ' trisyllabura protulit 
in epodo hoc uersu : 
30 Niuesque deducunt louem*, nunc mare^ nunc siluae'": 

est enim dimetrum iambicum coniunctum pentemimeri"" heroico... 
Similiter Catullus Veronensis'^ 

Quod zonam soluit diu ligatam 

14. proclema^iCMW sm 7 isarchonsin diuit atd i and cotarsne si7i P- 7b 
25/rt honov ar^ is airdixa re- lasuide • 15. huabela -cicero dicit •^''"'*""^'* 

•hiulcus- patens •- etc. 16. .i. potestatibus t uirtutibus 

rothecht digaimm 17. .i. carachtar iidigaim 18. ondfogur 

inmeth innadigaim doratath anomen sin don chuniachtu-' 19. anas- 
rochumlai anainmsin do -n- .i. uau • 20. do inchosc uau apud 

30 latinos 

1. anisin 2. inindr 3. cachlacein 4. ahuithV.S& 

archonsin diuit 5. intan aranecatar 6. ahuith archonsain 

diabuil 7. tairhesi • u osone 8. dandichdet snechti ioiuis 

9. daiidiat muir iuceiii naili • 10. '^e.rdhemimens hei'ecdae" 

35 11. sillah fordeib c^oc^rlib*^ son reliqua 12. ueronenstce 

14. that (reiice) is a proceleusmatic, and the i therein is for a simple P. 7b 
consonant: that is contrary to..., for the re (in reice) is long in his continued 
opinion. 15. open. 16. which digarama had. 17. i.e. the 

character of digamma. 18. from the ...® sound of the digamma: that 

40 name (vau) has been given to the power. 19, when that name, i.e. 

vau, has gone out to u. 20. to denote vau. 

1. that. 4. its being for a simple consonant. 5. when they P. 8a 

are found. 6. its being for a double consonant. 7. in place 

of the consonant u (v). 8. the snows of Jove bring him down. 

45 9. the sea at another time brings him down. 10. an heroic 

penthemimeris. 1 1 . this is a syllable in addition to two dactyls, etc. 

i 
* MS. pentemere ** cf. p. 53 note d " MS. herecdae "• For the omission 

of n after deib cf. isin dib desmrechtaib so Ml. 114"* 1 • 'intrinseco' Ascoli; we 

have no other instance of the word 



60 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

inter endicasyllabos Phalegios'^ posuit Hoc tamen ipsum^* in 

P. 8b deriuatiuis uel compossitis frequenter fieri solet, ut 'auis, auceps^' 

... ' lauo lautus^ 'faueo fautor^' 

(i. p. 17) Et epigrammata^ quae egomet legi in trepode^ uetustissimo 

Appollinis qui stat in Xerolopho*' Bizantii ... 5 

Nos quoque hiatus causa interponimus u loco /r ut ' Dauus'',' 

* ArgiuusV 'pauo",' 'ouum^"' Hoc tamen etiam per alias quas- 

dam consonantes hiatus uel euphoniae causa solet fieri", ut ' pro- 
dest ' . . . 

(i. p. 18) In b etiam solet apud Eoles transire f digamma quotiens ab p^^ lo 

incipit dictio... Apud nos quoque est inuenire, quod pro u con- 

P. 9a sonante b ponitur, ut 'caelebs^,' caelestium uitam ducens^ per b 
scribitur, quod' u consonans ante consonantem poni non potest. Sed 
etiam* 'Bruges' et 'Belena*' antiquissimi dicebant, teste Quintiliano, 
qui hoc ostendit in primo institutionum'^^ oratoriarum": nee mirum, 15 
cum b quoque in u euphoniae causa conuerti inuenimus, ut 'aufero'' 
pro ' abfero.' 

Aspiratio ante omnes^ uocales poni potest... Ideo extrin- 

secus ascribitur uocalibus", ut minimum sonet, consonantibus autem 
intrinsecus", ut plurimum sonet : omnis enim litera sine uox plus 20 

(i. p. 19) sonat ipsa sese, cum" postponitur quam cum anteponitur, quod uocali- 
bus accedens esse uidetur", nee, si tollatur ea, perit etiam uis sig- 
nificationis, ut si dicam 'Erennius^^' absque aspiratione, quamuis 

P- 8a 13. forsa cenelae metir sin 14. .i. buith do -u- osoin arguti 

continued | comsuidigthe son 2. diaruidigthe'^ s6n 3. fortachtid 25 
4. inna forlitevdi 5. noynen artis isin trechostu 6. hisindluc 
sin indsainriuth t forsan nomen ciuitatis 7. ddne^ 8. grecdae 
9. gesachtach 10. og 11. aHmvigahdil menaichthe 

12. p hro 
P. 9a 1. oentaim 2. celae • dondi as caelestem «b- tarhesi -u- dindi 30 

as uitam -s- dindi as ducens 3. ol 4. cid 5. inna- 

forcetal 6. innasulbaire 7. arcelim 8. isairi is 

renguthsiX^ihi suidigthix atinfed dosemigud 7 rnesrugud indfoguir 
Tndir his isingutti 9. remibsdn 10. hitiarmoracht sdn 

dolethnugud afoguir 11. accidit tecimiing dogutaib anisin 35 

12. dofoirnde inson 7 afolad inchoisig 

P. 8a 13. in that kind of metre. 14. that w-consonant should be for a 

continued vowel. 

p. 8b 1- this (is) compounded. 2. this (is) derived. 5. in the 

tripod. 6. in that place especially, or etc. 8. a Greek. 40 

11. for avoiding hiatus. 

P. 9 a 2. celae from caelestem, h instead of v from vitam, s from ducens. 

6. of the eloquence. 8. for this reason its aspiration is placed 

before a vowel, to attenuate and moderate the ample sound which is in 
the vowel. 9. that is, before them. 10. that is, in subsequence, 45 

to broaden their sound. 11. that is an accident which happens to 

vowels. 12. it determines the sound and the substance which it 

signifies. 

» MS. blena *> MS. add. libro ' MS. sonat cum ipsa secum ^ leg. 

diruidigthe « as Ascoli observes, the gloss points to a lemma danus, not dauns, in 

marg. danus seruus simonis prisciarms in ante .i. in libro [de] constiuetione 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 61 

uitium" uidear facere, intellectus tamen permanet". Consonantibus 
autem sic cohaeret, lit huiusdem" penitus substantiae sit^', nt si 
auferatur, significationis uim minuat prorsus^®, ut si dicam 'Cremes* 
pro 'Chremes/ Unde hac considerata ratione" Graeconim doctissimi 
5 singulas^* fecerunt eas quoque literas*', quippe'^ pro rj- 6, pro ttH (f>, 
pro Kt -x^ scribentes. Nos autem antiquam scripturam seruamus^^ 
In Latinis tamen^ dictionibus'' dos quoque pro ph coepimus f 
scribere...nisi quod... est aliqua in pronuntiatione'^ huius literae P. 9b 
differentia cum sono' ph. 

lo p\- autem ideo non est translatum ab illis in aliam figuram'^quod' 
nee sic cohaeret huic quomodo mutis nee, si tollatur, minuit signifi- 
cationem^ Quamuis enim subtracta aspiratione dicam 'retor/ 'Phir- 
rus' intellectus intiger manet^, non aliter^ quam'^ si antecedens 
uocalibus^ auferatur, unde ostenditur ex hoc quoque aliqua esse 

15 cognatio r literae cum uocalibus. Ex quo'' quidam dubitauerunt 
utrum praeponi debeat huic aspiratio an subiungui. Unde Aeoles 
loco, ut diximus, aspirationis digamma'' ponentes in dictionibus ab p 

13. tredigbdil tinfeth 14. incoissig afolad cetnae P- 9 a 

15. conidhinunn folad doib 16. ni inchoisig mso?t afolad '^^^^^"^^^ 

«o c^tne — .i. inchoisged riam^ — iarndigbail intinfith. 17. dluthe 

inftnfith donaih osonaib 18. oendai oenlitre dodenom dih 

hiscrihunt 19. cdrachtra na conson j intinfeth. 20. indemin 

21. hiscribiunt ddcarachtar beos .i. carachtar osine 7 carachtar 
tinfiih awal dondgnitis sengreic • > 22. ciaforcomamtn riagoil 

«5 sengvec hiscribunt inda caractar isnaib osonaib ucut^ rocruthaig- 
semmar^ camaiph t?>miurgu oen chdractsiv -f- tarhesi -p- cotinf eth. 
inepertaib latinndaib^ • - 23. hifogur 

1. hifogur 2. oiidenta^ dentorand tarahesi^ amaX naheliu 3. ol P. 9b 
4. sluindid afolad cetnce 0. issed afolad citnae sluinditae 

30 6. nintsain^ 7. oldaas 8. ar 9. huadligud inchoibnis 

13. through taking away the aspiration. 14. it signifies the same P. 9 a 

substance •. 15. so that they have the same substance. 16. the co?i««««d 

sound does not signify the same substance — i.e. which it signified previously 
— after taking away the aspiration. 17. the closeness of the aspiration 

35 to the consonant.s. 18. single, that single letters should be made of 

them in writing. 19. the characters of the consonants and the aspira- 

tion. 20. certainly. 21. in still writing two characters, i.e. the 

character of a consonant and the character of aspiration, as the ancient 
Greeks used to do. 22. though we pre.serve the rule of the ancient 

40 Greeks in writing the two characters in yon consonants, we have, however, 
formed one character — f instead of p with aspiration — in Latin words. 

2. so that one figure should be made instead of this, like the others. P. 9 b 
4. it expresses the same substance. 5. it is the same substance 
which they express. 8. from. 9. from the principle of the affinitj'. 

» leg. eiusdem *> MS. add. uel nothis " MS. digammae "* this part of the 
gloss is over the other * cf. Sg. 202'' 3 ' the aspiration is irregular « i.e. 

latindaih •• n is over the line ' MS. tarhesi "^ « is over the line ' for the 
technical /oZwd 'substantia,' ' significatio ' cf. Sg. 3*2, 9» 12, 15, 16, 9'' 4, 5, 25" 10, 17, 
26'' 9, 12, 27» 3, 6, 8, 16, 27'' 9, 28» 1, 2, 28'' 5, 19, 20, 22, 30« 5, 17, 39" 8, 45" 1, 7, 61» 4, 
71» 1, 72" 5, 73» 15, 73" 3, 4, 7, 75" 6, 150" 2, 189» 6, 189" 10, 197» 1, 200" 4, 5, 211» 9, 
211" 3, 5, 7, 212" 8; cf. secundum sensum, hoc est secundum snbstantiam qualitatis, 
Ars Anonyma Bernensis, Suppl. Gramm. Lat. p. 64 



62 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



incipientibus, solent loco digamma /9 scribere, indicantes^" debere 
praeponi digamma quasi uocali : sed rursus quasi consonanti" di- 
gamma in eadem syllaba praeponere recusantes, commotabant id in 

y8 sed apud Graecos haec litera, id est p, multis modis fungitur 

loco uocalis...ut oapa^^, copa^^^ 5 

Quaeritur, cur in 'uah/ 'nah^V *ah' post uocales ponitur aspiratio, 

(i. p. 20) et dicimus, quod apogope^^ facta est extremae uocalis cui praepone- 
batur aspiratio ; nam perfecta ' uaha,' * naha,' ' aha/ Ideo autem 
abscisione extremae uocalis^" tamen aspiratio mansit ex superiore 
pendens uocali", quia suum'* est interiectionis uoce abseondita'^ lo 
proferri. Itaque pars absconditae extremitatis^" uidetur congruae 
in interiectionis naturali prolatione remansisse...etiam in fine^^ 

P. 10 a interiectionum autem pleraeque communes sunt naturaliter omnium 
gentium uoces\ 

Inter c sine aspiratione et c cum aspiratione est g^... inter p et ph* 15 
sine f est b^. .. Hoc° autem ostendit etiam ipsius palati pulsus 
et linguae uel labrorum consimilis est quidem^ in ternis^ in p et 
ph uel f et b et rursus in c et ch et g, similiter inter t et th et d. 
Sed in leuibus exterior fit pulsus, in asperis interior, in mediis 
inter utrumque supra dictorum locum, quod facile denoscitur, si 20 
adtendamus in supra dictis motibus ora mirabili naturae lege modo- 



P. 9b 

continued 



P. 10a 



10. isairi nobith digaimva leo ante p- sin'^ 11. awal bith 

dochonsain amal asiidi 12. crich 13. agenitiu • arguttai tra 

atd-p-sin^ 14. interiectio iwso 15. ablatio in fiwe 16. .i. 
a .i. dirogbad- a- dnb 17. lenaid dingutai thdisig 18. .i. 25 

proprium .i. issainreih do interiecht gutfi formljbigthe cotrummai 
thinfid 19. formlXchthai 20. indformuichdetad 

21. fodeud 

1. ataat alaaili interiecta and itcoitchena docach ceniul 2. me- 
donda etarrufogur 'g- 3. medondce etarru 4. is cuminrrLae 30 

limva etir • ph • 7 f • 5. ata medondai 6. is cosmail a/ogur A. 
cosmailius foguir beos 7. .i. isnaib tredib 8. -c- t- p- isairi 

asbertar ^trumma 7 slemna huare ndd techtad^ tinfeth. 



P. 9b 

continued 



P. 10 a 



10. this is why they used to have digamma before p here. 11. as 

it were to a consonant, (or) as to it. 12. a boundary. 13. its 35 

genitive : p then stands for a vowel here. 14. this is an interjection. 

16. that is a, i.e. a has been taken from them. 17. it adheres to the 
preceding vowel. 18. i.e. a peculiarity of an interjection is a smothered 
sound with heaviness of aspiration. 20. of the smothering. 

1. there are some interjections common to every nation. 2. in- 40 

termediate between them (is the) sound g. 3. intermediate between 

them. 4. 'tis the same to me, both ph andy! 5. that they are 

intermediate. 6. their sound is alike, i.e. (there is) still a resemblance 
of sound. 8. c, t and p, therefore they are called * light ' (leves) and 

•smooth' (leves), because they have no aspiration. 45 

» ef. Sg. 191* 2 : here sin seems equivalent to isin Vol. i. p. 724 ; but in Sg. 9'' 10, 
sin might go with is airi : of. Ml. 37" 20 
•> leg. techtat 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 63 

Ian ti bus" uoces. Tanta autem est cognatio earum quod inuicem 
inueniuntur pro se possitae^" in quibusdam dictionibXis, ut ambo pro 
afi<f>o^^.... 

...immotabiles" sunt apud nos tres, 1, n, r: per omnes enim casus (i. p. 21) 
5 eadem remanent" t quoque et c. hoc idem seruant" 

Reliquae uero consonantes uel motantur uel abiciuntur' P. lOb 

In uerborum quoque praeteritis perfectis solent omnes modo^ 
motari modo manere, exeeptis 1 p s x. ... lippio^ lippiui... 

Haec eadem uocalis peneultima in uerbis secundae coniugationis P- Ha 
lo mutatur in u, ut 'doceo docui'... Quod^ similiter est quando in (i- P- 22) 
tertia uel quarta coniugatione patitur i, ut ' rapio rapui/ ' aperio 
aperui.' 

U et o manent in principalibus syllabis positae immotabiles^ 

temporum quoque in quibusdam sunt ut ' ruo rui' 

15 '...nunquam in supra dicto tempore potest geminari nee in prin- 
cipio nee in fine syllaba nisi quae a muta incipit, ut...'pedo* pepedi' 
, . .' prodo prodidi^ '. . . 

M... loco mutae in multis fungitur: nam et ante n. m. posita P. lib 
communem syllabam facit, ut ' Ramnes Ramnetis,' sicut ' Chromes (i- p- 23) 
20 Chremetis^' — iambica enim sunt quae sic declinantur, quod^ Calli- 
machi quoque auctoritate confirmatur 

Aliae uero sunt affines* per commutationem...aliae autem per (i. p. 24) 



9. donaib hi hindigeddar 10. cachae tarheisi araili ^- ^9* 

11. .\. is cummae leissem bid -f 12. .i. itnephchumscaichti'^ '^^^ ^'^^^ 

25 nateora litreso 13. nalitre cetni 14. anephchumscugud • 

amal • 1 • 7 n 7 r 

1. alldn indarpe hirecc^ 2. cachlacein 3. jiiuchaigim P- 10 ^ 

1. anisin cumscugud -e- in -u- is cosmail son dauo 7 intan^- ^^^ 
fondaim -i- acumscxxgwd in -u- hisechmadachtu tertchoibedna 7 quartae 
30 cofeedna 2. forcomaidder • u • 7 • o • in praesenti 7 in praeterito 
3. braigim 4. in fine son infechtsa 

1. analach amal legos x fri -c- hisuidiu 2. .i. ius • dliged ^-^^^ 

lechtha -n- post -m 3. coibnestai 



9. to those that modulate. 10. each of them instead of the P- ip* 

35 other. 1 1. i.e. it is the same in his opinion as though it were /. <^o«*»""^« 

12. these three letters are immutable. 13. the same letters. 

14. their immutability, like I and n and r. 

1. their complete banishment directly. P- 10b 

1. this, the change of e to u, alike is this also and when i suffers its P. Ha 
40 change into u in the preterite of the third and fourth conjugations. 
2. u and o are preserved in the present and preterite. 4. in fine 

this (gemination), this time. 

1. an analogous instance; as r becomes liquid with c here. P. lib 
2. the law of the liquidation of n after m. 

■ leg. Tuphchumscaichthi 

*> cf. hirec infra 148'' 8, 153» 3, hirrec Pr. Cr. 00^ 2 = in + rec A. m donithear go 
hobann 'a thing which is done suddenly,' O'Cl. 



64 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 12 a 



(I. p. 25) 

p. 12 b 
(I. p. 26) 



P. 13 a 



(I. p. 27) 
P. 13b 



coniunctionem uel per cognationem'*, ut b p f, nee non g c cum aspira- 
tione uel sine ea, x. quoque duplex ^ similiter d et t cum aspiratione 
uel sine ea et cum his z duplex, unde saepe d scribentes Latini 
banc exprimunt sono^ ut ' meridies'.,.. Quiu etiam s semplex 
habet aliquam cum supra dictis cognationem, unde saepe pro z earn, g 
geminatam solemus ponere ut 'patrisso^' pro irarpi^o), 'putisso'' pro 
irvTi^w 

In uocalibus quoque sunt affines^ e correpta uel producta cum ei 
diptongo, qua ueteres Latini utebantar ubique loco i longuae: nunc 
etiam contra pro ea i longam ponimus uel e productam, ut...^o/9eta lo 
chorea*, e** paenultima modo producta modo correpta*; o breuis siue 
longa cum u, ut bos^ pro ^ov<i'^...et ' platanus'' pro vXaTavo'i. 

I transit in a,...paulus pauli paulatim'; in e, 'fortis^ forte'... 
in o, ' patris patronus*'.,. tibia tibicen^..par paris' parricida^-'... 
quibusdam tamen uidetur a parente esse compositum et pro parenti- 15 
cida per sincopam'^® et per commotationem t in r factum 'parricida,' 
...soror sororis sororicida^ . . 

O aliquot Italiae ciuitates^ teste Plinio non habebant... Transit 
o...in e, ut tutor* tutela 

Tunc hoc* ignipotens caelo discendit ab alto. ^o 

Nee Tityon® uolucres ineunt Acherunta iacentem°. 

Transit u...in e,...' sacrum sacellum^'... Ponitur haec eadem 



P. lib 

continued 



P. 12 a 
P. 12b 

P. 13 a 
P. 13b 



4. treaccomol cosmilse foguir 7 issed s6n desimrechtaigedarsom 
namma, innadevd^ 5. affinis iscoibnesta «x- do -g- 7 -c- 7 biid 
cachae ar^ alailiu 6. fogur -z- for -d- 7. athrigimm 25 

1. dofuibnimm 2. coibnestai 3. t .i. intan dofuarat ind 
•e» timmorte indeoguir iarfox\x\ -i- as- ut in ante dicit 4. quia y 
u graecum est aris -u- gaibes engracus 5. proprium feda 

1. in biucc 2. .i. genitiuus nominis quod est fors .i. inbdstaid 
3. smith athir 4. erochair chetlaid 5. cosmail 6. cos- 30 
mailoircnid inter** athir oircnid t tuistid oiVcnid 7. cosmail leiss 

cacha^ orr im car a fd cescare • reliqua • 8. en sillahe 

1. sethar oircnid 2. ilchathraig 3. inill 4. hille 

5. fossad 

1. nemed 35 



P. lib 

continued 
P. 12a 



P. 12 b 



P. 13a 



4. through conjoining a similarity of sound, and it is this which he 
exemplifies only after. 5. x is akin to g and c, and each of them 

is for the other. 6. the sound of z in d. 

1. I cut. 3. when the short e remains of the diphthong after 

removing the i from it,'ut etc. 4. because it is u that takes (its) placed 40 
5. the proper name of a tree. 

3. a venerable father. 4. a flute-player. 6. a like-slayer 

{jpari-cida), whether a father-slayer (patri-cida), or a parent-slayer 
(parenti- cida). 7. alike to him whichever he may slay, whether 

friend or foe. 8. of the syllable e/i. 45 

1. a sister- slayer. 2. many cities. 3. safe. 4. hither (hue). 

» MS. seorea '' om. MS. " MS. byc *• MS. sinagocopam 

y 
« MS. tizon f innadead, Ascoli and Windisch ; doubtful, Thurneysen « om. MS. 
'• in abbreviation ' leg. cachae, Ascoli ^ cf. Sg. 61* 5 



Glosses on Prisdan (St. Gall). 65 

litera in Graecis nominibus modo loco 00"^ diphthongi.,.modo pro o 
correpta...pro eadem producta, ut 'fur'^' pro ^^a>p,' siciit e contrario 
'bye' pro 'bos'' {uel pro boyc, bos^}... 

'Ejst quando amittit uim tarn uocalis quam consonantis S P. I4a 

5 quoque antecedente et sequente a uel e hoc idem saepe fit^ ut (i- P- 28) 
' suadeo'.. quod^'' apud Eoles quoque v saepe patitur et amitit uim 
literae in metro — Similiter 'ttijXvi^' disyllabum inuenitur apud (i. p. 29) 
eosdem, cum vi^ non est diphthongus. Est quando transit' in conso- 
nantem uau*, sicut econtra^ a consonante transit in uocalem 

»0 L triplicem.-.sonum habet : exilem^ quando geminatur secundo 
locoposita^; plenum...ut...'flauus"'; medium in aliis... Transit in 
X, ut 'paulum" pauxillum^V 'mala^=* maxilla ^V *uelum" uexillum.' 

M...apertum^* in principio, ut 'magnus'... transit in n...ut...'idem 
identidem^'...'num nuncubi^'...'anceps'' pro 'amceps.' 'am' enim P. I4b 

15 praepositio...uocali... sequente intercipit^ b: 'ambitus'... 

N quoque in primis plenior sonat et in ultimis partibus sylla- (i- p. 30) 
barum, ' nomen ' ' stamen V exilior^ in mediis, ut ' amnis ' Se- 

quente g uel c, pro ea g scribunt Graeci et quidam tamen uetus- 
tissimi auctores Romanorum...ut 'aggens^'...quinta uicesima est 

20 litera, quam uocant agma^ cuius forma nulla est et uox' communis 
est Graecis et Latinis, ut his uerbis...'iggerunt".' In huiuscemodi 
Graeci et Accius noster bina g scribunt, alii n g, quod^ in hoc^ ^- ^^* 
ueritatem uidere facile non est. Transit in m, sequentibus b uel m (^- P- ^l) 

2. bruthach t uerius ignis reliqua icidorus dicit^ 3. o- P. I3b 

25 pro u- hisuidiu 4. .i. 7 nitaithminedar deogras hie- uide '^''"'*""^'^ 

principium secunc?i libn de uerbo > 

1. nihil dano hisuidiu 2, 3. dliged nihelsa dano 4. nihil P- I4a 
hie dano 5. .i. addita -i- cenideper sem 6. .i. hi/ogur 

digammsa ar is • uau • a ainmvasidi • - 7. .i. fri tairmthecht hiosain 

30 8. s4im tana 9. .i. dond • 1 • aili ind • 1 • ixina dedoisillahe 

10. buide 11. bee 12. becdn 13. gruad 

14. glainethat 15. seol 16. r/i7 cersoilcthe beoil ocafogur 

isind lucsin 

1. .i. idem 7 idem fonoenchummi 2. num 7 ubi .i. indosa P- I4b 

35 3. imxnchenda 4. .i. m- etergaib -b- cucae 5. dluth 

6. semiu 7. tachtad 8. carectax 9. .i. fogur literae 
10. insnadat 

1. .i. ol 2. .i. imbat da -g- bete and 6a -g- 7 n- P. 15 a 

2. furious, vel etc. 3. o for (Greek) v here. 4. i.e. and P- 13b 
40 he does not mention the diphthongation here. 

1. nothing then here. 2, 3. rule of nulUty then. 4. nothing here P. 14 a 
also. 5. i.e. i being added (nauta nav-i-ta etc.), though he (Priscian) 

does not say it. 6. i.e. into the sound of digamma, for its name is vau. 

7. i.e. (contrary) to the passage into a consonant. 8. slender, thin. 
45 9. Le. to the other I, the I of the last syllable. 1 6. manifest in the 

opening of the mouth*= at the sound of it (i.e. 7ii) in that position. 

1. i.e. 'idem et idem,' in one way. 2. 'num et ubi,' i.e. now. P. 14b 

4. i.e. m interposes 6 to it. 8. a letter. 9. i.e. sound of the 

letter. 10. they insert (ingeruni). 

50 2. i.e. whether there are to be two ^'s there, or g and n. P. 15 a 

• MS. y [in marg.] uel oy " MS. y . 'for the genitive cf. Wb. 4= 18, 31" 23 

S. G. II. 6 



66 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

uel p,. . .ut. . .' immineo' ' propter celeriorem motum linguae labro- 

- rumque ad uicinos facilius transeuntium pulsus^ ...'findo' fissus/ 

P. 15b R... transit... in u consonantem : 'tero^ triui'...in n: 'aeneus**' 

pro ' aereus.' 

(i. p. 32) S in metro apud uetustissimos frequenter uim suara amittit". 5 

' Ne ' autem coniunctione sequente" cum apostropho' penitus tollitur 
ut 'uidenV 'satinV 'uin/ pro ' uidesne/ 'satisne,' ' uisne.' Nee non 
etiam in Graecis nominibus as uel es terminantibus plerunque 
tollitur... ut...'sophista^'... in quibus etiam e producta in a correptam 

(i. p. 33) conuertitur^. ...mutatur s...in x...'pistrix^'*' pro 'pistris,' in quo lo 
sequimur Doris: illi enim 'opvi^^' fuel lapis uictorig^"} pro 'opvi<i'^' 
dicunt huic praeponitur p et loco -yjr^'^ Graeca fungitur... 

P. 16a ...quamuis^ non sine ratione'^ haec quoque^ duplex a Graecis addita 
uidetur, nam multo molliorem^ et uolubiliorem^ sonum habet yjr 
quam ps^ uel bs...'caelebs®'...'ArabsV Et x quidem assumpsimus, 15 
a/r autem non^; sed quantum expeditior^ est i/r quam^" ps... 

...'apex"'... ...'suppellex^^ supellectilis'... ...'exoleo^^'... 

' exspes ' in quo uidemur facere contra consuetudinem Grae- 
corum". ...ponamus^l 

P- 15 a 3. .1, too7'tomi .i. in • 7 mineo t mina 4. .i. soirthiu de inlabrad 20 

diatairmthecht isinlitir comfograigthi dodaiarmorat 5. indlung 

P. 15b 1. .i. e in i productam 7 r- dothormuch lege uerbum post 7 ibi 

inuenies 2. .i. humide 3. [marg. 1.] uide ^ost casus aut* 

ouium foetus — .1. glanad^ -u- 7 s — aut urentis culta cdi^ellas reliqua^ 
4. .i. andocoisgedar ne comaccomol -s- 5. .i. ne fodaim 25 

apostroiph 6. .i. uidesne i. innaci 7. .i. in lour 8. .1. 

Jlsid 9. .i. iarfoxul -s» diib 10. belua marina .i. bled 

11. buaid li^ 12. .1. p con -s- 

P. 16a 1. adas 2. .i. doclaind^ quod noluit i aliis quod fecerunt 

2a. cid 3. .i. moithiu 4, .i. asoirbiu^ 5. .i. oldaas -tt?- 30 
6. ointam 7. .1. arabda}^ 8. .i. nisnarroetmarni sidi 

9. .1. soirthiu sonu 10. oldaas 11. huasletu 12. .1. 

intreb suppellectilis nominatiwws uetustus 13. m'/orbiur' 

14. .i. hire feidligthe disi inogi 7 -s- innatiarmoracht 15. coa 

P- 15a 4. i.e. the easier is the pronunciation from its (the letter m's) passage 35 

continued j^^^^ ^j^^ consonantal letter which follows it. 

P. 15b 1. i.e. e is changed into i long, and r is added. Lege Verhtim etc. 

3. i.e. elision of wand s (aut ouium/oet' aut...). 4. i.e. when the con- 
junction ne follows s. 5. i.e. ne suffers apostrophe, 7. i.e. is it 
enough? 9. i.e. after removing 6^ from them. 11. a victory-stone. 4° 

12. i.e. p with s. 

P. 16a 2. i.e. for (the Latin) race g-woc? etc. 8. i.e. we have not accepted this. 

9. i.e. readier in sound. 13. I increase not. 14. i.e. by the principle 

of its remaining in (its) integrity with an s following it. 15. so that''. 

* MS. orni| •> in marg. in the same hand as buaid li^, different from the usual 
hand. S/spi^ is mistaken for fornix, cf. Sg. 69*19, 113*2 <= MS. ornis '^ .i. glanad...a 
is between the Unes : cf. Sg. 136» 1, but glantar as 136" 2 « Verg. Georg. 11. 196, 

de 
cf. Prise. I. 192 ^ xecie dochlaind « =assoirbiu *> MS. araftia, de in another 
hand ' cf. forbartaig gl. exoletam Sg. 173» 5 •' coa seems to be for co, indicating 
the construction of ponamus, which is a scribal error for ponimus 



Glosses on Priscian (St Gall). 67 

...geminari autem uidetur post consonantem, si" x antecedente, quae P. 16b 
loco c et s funguitur, ipsa^ consequatur^ ut 'exseqaiae'... (i- p. 34) 

B transit... in m: 'summitto/ 'globus glomus*'... Nam 

'suscipio' 'sustuli*' a 'susum' uel 'sursum' aduerbio composita 
5 sunt, undo 'subtinnio"''' et 'subcumbo' non raotauerunt b in s. 
' Suspicor ' quoque et ' suspicio ' a ' susum ' uel ' sursum ' compo- 
nuntur, sed abiiciunt unam s^ quia non potest duplicari consonans 
alia subsequente consonante, quomodo nee antecedente, nissi sit muta 

ante liquidam, ut 'supplex'... quomodo et apud Graecos ' avyy vcofMt]''' 

lo C transit in u consonantem...' ascisco^ asciui'...in g antecedente 
n:...'ango®' quoque pro 'ancho.' 

D transit... in t :...' attamino^' p. 17a 

F multis modis muta magis ostenditur, cum pro p et aspiratione (i. p. 35) 
ponitur, quae similiter- muta accipitur...quanquam* antiqui Roma- 
15 norum Eoles sequentes loco aspirationis earn** ponebant, efFugientes 
quoque ipsi aspirationem^, et maxime cum consonante recusabant 
eam in Latino sermone proferre. ' Sifilum ' pro 'sibilumV teste 
Nonio Marcello de doctorum indagine®, dicebant. 

G transit. . .in ct : ' agor' actus'. . . 
20 H litteram non esse ostendimus sed notam aspirationis quam P. I7b 
Graecorum antiquissimi . . in uersu scribebant^ : nunc eam diuiserunt 
et dexteram eius partem^ supra literam ponentes* psiles notam 

1. -s- aile 2. madocoisgedar 3. sed tertiae declinationis P- I6b 

7 neutrum .i. comtherchomrac 4. dobriathra'^ atachomsuidigthx 
2s,frisnah{ siu 5. isfollns nach -b- in -s- in ipraedictis ar ni loo 

tairmthechta,e di in -s- sequente -c- i t- unde suhtinnio reliqua non 
transit in his similiter 6. .i. indan^ -s- .i. s- aduerbii t uerbi 

7. .i. emnad mutce^ re lechdaig hie 8. docuiriur 9. cimicigim 

1. as^aim^ 2. fri -f 3. is mu^ si am quanquam .i. P. 17a 

30 ciViMC^- t IS m^i quanquam-ac^as • 3a. digam \ dasian 4. atac 
5. ar robbu digaim ind ■{• hie conducad h- inndloc 6. .i. dind- 

eclim 7. cotomerchloither 

1. e^er litre ni huaslitrib 2. alleth olaim deiss -\ 3. huas P. I7b 
litir suidigthir leo 

1. another s. 2. if it follows. 4. adverbs which are P. 16b 
compounded with these (words), 6. it is obvious that h (does) not 
(change) into s in the aforesaid (examples), for it is not an occasion for it 

to pass into s when c or t follows, unde etc. 6, i.e. one of the two s's, 

i.e. s of the adverb or of the verb. 7. i.e. doubling of a mute before a 

40 liquid here. 

2. to f. 3. it is a mute indeed quamquam ' although.' Or it is a P. 17a 
mute quamquam 'even though^' (?). 3 a. diganima or rough breathing. 

4. of the Attics. 5. for the^/ here was digamma and b was put in its 

place, 
^s; 1. among the letters, not over the letters. 2. the right half (lit. the P- 17 b 

half from the right hand). . 3. it is placed with them above the letter. 

i 

» om. MS. *• MS. subtinneo ■= expressed by the contraction dobre'', cf. Sg. 

220» 5, 6, 9 * leg. indalah? cf. Sg. 205'' 5, but dafi may be gen. dual neut., cf. Sg. 

9*21, 22 " MS. mute with a mark under the e which may come from g or a, 

Thurneysen. ' MS. ad aslen. where the 'ad' is a Latin gloss on the at- of attamino 

8 cf. Sg. 7» 7, 7" 7, 40*21, 88*1, 102" 5, 190*4 

6—2 



35 



68 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 36) habent, quam Remmius Palaemon exilem*...nominat, sinistram" 
autem contrarie® aspirationis, quam Grillius flatilem' uocat. 

De q quae nisi eandem'* uira haberet quam c, nunquam^...in 

illam transiret. . . Apud antiques frequentissime quu loco cu 

sillabae ponebatur, et e contrario^, ut 'arquus'.., 5 

T transit in s ... c uero antecedente^" in x. . 
Y et z in Graecis tantummodo ponuntur dictionibus, quamuis 
in multis ueteres haec" quoque motasse inueniantur et pro v u, 
pro ^ uero ... s uel ss uel d posuisse ut ... 'Saguntum^' 'massa''^ 
pro 'TiaKwdofi'^' 'fjud^a,' 'odor'^* quoque d-rrb rov^ o^eiv... Ergo lo 
'corylus' et 'lympha' ex ipsa scriptura^* a^ Graecis sumpta'' non est 
dubium. 
P. 18a Ordo quoque accidit literis, qui... quia coniunctus esse uidetur' 

(i p. 37) cum potestate elementorum, non absordum puto ei nunc ilium 

ordinem subiungere. i5 

Sunt igitur uocales praepositiuae aliis uocalibus subsequentibus 
in eisdem^ syllabis a e o, subiunctiuae e u^, ut oe ae eu au. 

Diphthongi autem dicuntur, quod^ binos ptongos*, hoc est 
uoces, comprehendunt. Nam singulae uocales^ suas uoces habent... 
In Graecis uero, quottiens huiuscemodi fiat apud nos diaeresis'* 20 

P. 17 b 4. s^im 5. .i, partem graeci habent .i. H dasien 6. .1. 

continued ciopsilen 7. tinfesti 8. manibbad hinunn liter 9. .i. 

cid inchotarsnu aris -c- tarhesi -q- thuas reliqua 10. .i. remitet^ 

'C- in -t- 11. .i. asuidigud inepertib grecdib 12. da -s- 

tarhdsi z 13. ainm netha 14 v indib^ 25 

P. 18 a 1- -i- huare as accomalta dochumachtu isairi adfet de hie 

2. .i. coiYchenn -e- hitev remsuidignd 7 foacomol 3. .i. fogor 
dagutce indeogur air thechtaid^ cachgutce aguth nindi 7 it digutai 
bite indeogur 4. DioTiysms™ Diptongos graece dia t dios t 

dio duo latine ptongos sonus • diptongos ergo dualis sonus sicut 30 
dialecticus dualis dictio- asberat alii isdephtongos asmaith and .i. 
combad dephtoros" dodichsed innaleith cA^omsuidigthi" 7 tonos .i. sonus* 
dephtoros didiu binus sonus interpretatur 5. nagutai oindai 



P. 17b 
continued 



P. 18a 



5. the rough breathing. 6. i.e. to the smooth breathing. 

8. if it were not the same letter. 9. i.e. yet contrary-wise, for it is 35 

c instead of q above etc. 10. i.e. (when) c precedes the t. 11. Le. 

their position in Greek words. 1 2. two s's in place of z. 1 3. name 
of a grain P. 14. (because) u (occurs) in them. 

1. i.e. since it is connected with the power (of the letters), therefore he 
discourses of it here. 2. i.e. e is common both in anteposition and sub- 40 
junction. 3. i.e. the sound of two vowels is in a diphthong, for each 

vowel has its (own) sound in it, and it is two vowels that are in a 
diphthong. 4. Others say that dephtongos is right there i.e. 

dephtoros (Scvrcpos) would enter as half of the compound and tovos 
i.e. sonus. dephtorus then etc. 5. the single vowels. 45 

» MS. eundem •* MS. sacuntum « MS. ZaKwOoi * MS. rot " om. MS. 
f MS. sumpa « MS. hisdem >> MS. diaresis ' misread by Ascoli remitec 

^ 'vor «y* scheint mir noch ein n oder r zu erkennen; von der zwei oder drei 
buchstaben die vorhergiengen, ist so gut wie nichts sicher zu sehen.' Thurneysen 
> cf. Sg. 206*3, Vol. I. p. 370 note d ™ i.e. Dionysius Thrax " i.e. Seijrepoi, 

Ascoli " leg. innaleitlichomsuidigthe 'into half of the compound'? cf. leithungae 

Lib. Ardm. 17* 2 J. S. p the glossator mistook odor for ador, Ascoli 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 69 

peneultimae syllabae, i pro duplici consonante accipitur", ut * Mala'' 
Maia '.'... Inuenitur tameu diphthongus, in media dictione correpta P. I8b 
tunc, quando corapositae dictionis antecedentis in fine est' sequente (i. p. 38) 
uocali^ ut 'praeustus^' 

5 Oe quoque idem^ patitur apud Graecos. 

Et sciendum est quod pro 'ab ' praepositione au ponitur* si" ('• P* ^9) 

abiiciatur uocalis posita post eum, id est post u'' consonantem, au 
diphtongus fiat' u redeunte in uocalem^... Transit in o produc- 
tam...ut... 'cotes'^ pro 'cautes'... 

'o Oe est quando per diaerisin"^ profertur in Graecis nominibus et P. 19 a 
Graecam seruant scripturam^ Aufertur ei% id est oe diphtongo^ (i- P- ^0) 
altera uocalis* sequente e longa...necnon pro (oi^ diphthongo Graeca 
nos banc, id est oe, ponimus... ...ad eraitationem Boetorum*. .. 

Transit in u longam, ut 'Phoenices^ Punices''...moenio^, ,. 

15 'Raro' autem diximus propter 'Medeam,' 'Pluteam^' nam quod^ ^' ^^^-. 
Virgilius 'Qui tela Typhoea temnis' e con-epta protulit, Doricum* est. ' ' 
s. enim in metro saepe uim consonantis amittit^ ... 'puls'^. .. /i' p. 42) 

6. Cindas on-nianseon uaire isindiguthaigthi airdixi c?o- P- I8a 
fiiasilcthox deognr dorruairthetar di aimsir uocalis asberr • i • in con- ^<'"'*""* 
20 sonante -i- inde duplex est • • 7. .i. deogwc -a- 7 e 

1. .i. hi foirciunn nacetn<e rainne his mwcAowsuidigthiu 2, .i. P- i^b 
indead indeoguir bis isinchetna ;?t71aib 3. .i. a^Aiwimorcuin 

4. postea dicit aufero aufugio dicimus ne si afFero • reliqua^ 

5. cobeith 6. .i. andonaithchuiredar -u- iterum 7. lieic 

25 1. .i. a7' c^o/wasaZca* ^etc oe in • u • sic latini 2. arin deogur ^- ^^^ 

3. .L oldaas aindlach 7 inV v amsA greic^ 7 ahairitiu ardib osonaib 

4. inna cenelsin 5. afracdce 6. daingnigim 

1. .i. oroscaiged -ei t i' in -e- hisuidib 2. .i. isairi nitabur P. 19 b 

3. grecda 
30 1. naich^ imtha z 2. .i. hith P. 20a 

6. How is this? Not hard is this: because the diphthong is P- 18a 
resolved into two long vowels there have remained in consonante i two «onttnuea 
times of the vowel which is called i. Hence the consonant is double. 
7. i.e. the diphthong of a and e. 

35 1. i.e. at the end of the first part which is in the compound. P. 18 b 
2. i.e. after the diphthong which is in the first syllable. 3. i.e. its 

shortening (correptio). 5. so that it may be. 6. i.e. when u 

returns again. 

1. i.e. since the Greeks resolve oe into u so do the Latins. P- 19a 

40 2. from the diphthong. 3. i.e. than its diaeresis, and the u as Greek 

and its assumption for two consonants. 4. of those nations. 

5. African. 

1. i.e. ei or i was changed into e in these examples. 2. i.e. there- P. 19b 
fore I do not give (it). 
45 1. not so is « (i.e. z does not, as s often does, lose the force of a P. 20 a 
consonant), 

-, » MS. MAHA. Maias •" MS. praeustis " om. MS. ** MS. diarisin 

r • MS. «i' ' MS. uocali 8 MS. ttoknikec ^ This note is in the middle margin 

• rectius ind, cf. Sg. 12» 3, 106'' 4, 136*2 " of. grec Sg. 53» 11, 65^4, etc., innagrece 

160'' 1, digreic 196'' 7, teora greca 148'' 12. In contraction greic is commonly expressed 

ii 

by g^c 9» 21, 19» 1, 40» 7, 196'' 7, but g^-c IIQ»» 1 ' MS. «ei •» the reason for 

the dependent Jiaich here is not clear 



70 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

'lanx'' 'Asbustes'* ... 'squalor'^ 'blandus'^ ... 'creber'^ 

'pratum '^... 

P. 20b Ante m autem inueniuntur c d g t^...' agmen'^ . . Tres autem 

consonantes non aliter possunt iungi in principio syllabae, nisi sit 
(i. p. 43) prima s^ uel c uel p.... tertia 1 uel r^..ut...'uictrix,' 'sceptrumVs 
Nam post pt uel ct et simul iunctas I non inuenitur. . .ipsa soni 
naturaprohibente*. In fine uero dictionis contra inuenimus primam 
liquidam, sequentem miitam®, postremam s... uel c uel t antecedente 
n''...uel loco -^ Graecae bs uel ps scribere pro ratione genetiui^ ut 

'Arabs Arabis' tamen cognationem soni^ ad hoc" procliuiorem lo 

esse aiunt. ...euphonia superat"... 
P. 21a Syllaba est comprehensio literarum consequens sub uno accentu 

(i. p. 44) et uno spiritu prolata; abusiue tamen etiam singularum^ uocalium 
sonos syllabas nominamus. A singulis tamen incipiens, non plus 
quam*^ ad sex literas procedere syllaba potest... ^5 

Saepe inueniuntur pro duabus^ uocalibusiunctis...singulae uocales 
positae, ut 'plostrum'* pro 'plaustrum...' 
P. 21b Si antecedens syllaba terminet in consonantem, necesse est^ etiam 

(i. p. 45) sequentem a consonante incipere. . . Herodianus...ostendit, ratio- 

nabilius esse sonoriusque^ quantum ad ipsam uocis prolationem, in 20 
compositis quoque* simplicium regulam...seruare. 

P. 20a 3. 'med \ these t slice 4. .i. nephadnachte 0. doerma- 

continued j^aigthetu 6. .i. praeponitur b- do -l- sic -c- reliqua 7. didn 

8. sreith^ 9. .i. niairecar -b- na -c- remi' 
P. 20b 1. sluag 2. .i. manip •&• bas toisech innasyllaih -reliqua '25 

3. .i. trislitir tmmurgu hito^nch. sylXshe hiid -i-^ no -r- 4. ar 
•c* 7 -p- son infechtso 5. .i. huith do -X- post ct- reliqua 6. .i. 

frivduit 7 lechdaig iunadiad 7. .i. n- re -c- nd -t- 8. .i. huare 
is b-S' t ps- his in geniixn 9. .i. hiter inainmnid 7 ingenitm t 

inter • psi 7 ps • 10. condib --p-sdodaintd- 11. .i. forhvaisligid " 30 

P. 21a 1. .i. ceso comprehensio literarum asberr camaiph reliqua 

2. oldaas 3. .i. hiluc deognir 4. .i. fSn 

P- 21b 1, .i. isgndih 2. .i. bindiu 3. .i. cid 

P. 20a 3. a balance or a dish*^ or a shell. 4. i.e. unburied®. 6. i.e. 

continued h is prefixed to I : so c etc. 9. i.e. neither h nor c is found before it. 35 

P. 20b 2. i.e. unless s be the first (element) in its syllable etc. 3. i.e. the 

third letter, therefore, in the beginning of the syllable is wont to be I or r. 

4. for (combinations commencing with) c and p this now (is an example, 
sce-ptrum). 5. i.e. the occurrence of I after ct, etc. 6. i.e. (contra) 
to a mute and a liquid after it. 7. i.e. w before c or t. 8. i.e. 4° 
because it is hs or ps which occurs in the genitive. 9. i.e. both 
nominative and genitive, or both jos* {\p) and ps. 10. so that it may 
be ps that renders it. 

P. 21a 1. i.e. although it is (by a syllable is meant) a collection of letters, 

still it is called etc. 3. i.e. in place of a diphthong. 45 

p. 21b 1. i.e. it is usual. 

* Of sreith in this sense we have no other instance. In Philarg. i srath glosses in 
gramine ^ leg. «l» " The v is over the line, between h and a ^ cf. teisc .i. mias 
O'Mulconry « The glossator took Asbustes to be from as 'ex' and bustum, Ascoli 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 71 

Obiicitur* tamen huic' illud, quod oportet 'oblitus^' 'oblatus'... 
si b in secundam syllabam transif more simplicium dictionum, 
primam habere® communem in metris, ut possit etiam corripi : sed 
hoc nunquam inuenitur'. Praeterea" 'circueo' et 'circuago' et 
5 similia non paterentur abscisionem m in pronuntiatione si transisset in 
sequentem syllabam m", nee in 'perhibeo,'^'^ 'exhibeo/ 'inhumatus'...et 
similibus secundae syllabae principalis aspiraretur uocalis". . . Est ta- 
men quando in compositis" etiam subtrahitur consonans, ut 'coeo, cois.' 

Principales syllabae... ab omnibus incipere Uteris, desinere tamen P. 22a 

lo non in omnes possunt sed in has : uocales quidem omnes, a quacum- 

que consonante' incipiat sequens syllaba in dictionibus, quae 

...aliis partibus orationis sint compositae, ut...^ alterutrum^ Nee (i. p. 46) 
tamen, si sequens a consonante incipiet, licet antecedenti in quan- 
cumque* consonantem desinere... 

15 In b inuenitur syllaba desinens, si sequens quoque ab eadem 
incipiat, ut ' Subburra,'' 'gibbus,'® 'gibber,"' 'gibberosus.'^, .. Quae 
tamen consonans c sequente solet in eam motari plerunque, ut . . 
'occumbo'*. . 'succido '*"... 'Ob' quoque est quando assumit s, cum 
praeponitur cum dictione a c incipiente, ut . . 'obscenus'". 

20 4. A. fristacuirther^ 5. A. doberr hicotarsne do 6. .i.combad oP-2lb 
7 blitus dogneth reliqua [in marg.] .i. ob 7 liuitus 7 per sinagopen litus «^""^^""^^ 
•reUqua masued^ 7. .i. techt do -h- hitosach sillahe 8, techtaite 
9. arat£sed 'h- isimilla.ih tdnaisi in his ar it coinsiddigthi 10. .i. 
Cenmithd innahi asruhart .i. oblitus reliqua 11. Frituidecht aile 

25 anisiu- 12. forgellim 13. .i. ar nirubi Unfed arbelaib -x- 7 

n- reliqua 14. .i. conforcmat dliged innandiuite inmenicc • 

1. .i. ni ecen aforcomSt adi 2. Alterutrum .i. indalanai • P. 22a 

lactantius dicit. Utrum anima patre an matre an ex utroque 
generatur neque ab utroque neque ex alterutro seruntur animae 

30 3. .i. hithe sin ixmaranna aili asrubart tuas • - 4. .i. m hicach 

osoin oosna 5. .i. ingor'^ 6. .i. tuithlae 7. .i. cnocc 

8. .i. cnocach 9. .i. ob 7 cumbo 7 nibi acumbo hisin in diuitius 
con «m- sed cubo -as- reliqua • 10. .i. sub 7 caedo .i. dofuibnimm 
11. .i. ob 7 caenum .i. loth^ reliqua 

35 5. i.e. it is adduced in contrary (to it). 6. i.e. that it should make P- 21 b 
and blitus etc. [in marg.] i.e. ob and livitus and by syncope litus etc. if continued 
it is so^ 7. i.e. the passing of b into the beginning of the syllable. 

8. that they should have. 9. (it is not found) that b should pass 
into the second syllable in these (words), for they are compounds. 

40 10. i.e. besides those (words) which he has (already) mentioned, i.e. 
oblitus etc. 11, another objection this. 13. i.e. for there cannot 

be aspiration before x and n, etc. 14. i.e. so that they often preserve 

the law of the simple (words). 

1. i.e. it is not necessary to observe this. 3. i.e. those are the other parts P. 22a 

45 which he has mentioned above. 4. i.e. not in every consonant does it 

end. 5. i.e. an anchor. 6. ie. a swelling. 7. i.e. a lump. 8. i.e. 
lumpy. 9. i.e. ob and cum,bo, and that cumbo does not occur in 
simplicity with m, but cubo, cubas etc. 

» cf. Ml. 106'' 15, 118"= 3 •> The words .i. o\i...masued are in the right margin 

= cf. saburra Corp. Gloss. Lat. vii 220, 221 ^ .i. loth is written over caenum 

• cf. Sg. SQt-lS, 88^2, 192'' 7 etc., Mod. Ir. maiseadh then, therefore,' Anglo-Irish 
viusha 



p. 


23 a 


(I- 


p. 48) 


p. 


23 b 


(I. 


p. 49) 



72 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

P- 22b Aut spem deponas aut partem illusus^ omittas • 

in quibusdam autem manet immutabilis, ut 'abrogo,'^ 'abrado,' et 
puto differentiae causa ne, si ' arrogo ' et ' arrado ' dicamus, dubium 
sit, *ab' an 'ad' praepositio sit^ quae mutauit suam consonantem in 
(I. p. 47) r_ ../abdo'*...'abluo'«...'obnitor'«... 5 

...' bacca,''^ 'bucca,'^ 'soccus'®... 

../abaddir/^" lapis quem pro loue deuorauit Saturnus. 

Reddidit una bourn" uocem. 

...f quoque sequente rationabilius^^ : 'affectus' ...s, ' assiduus.'^' 
...'adfatur'../adsumo.' Errore tamen scriptorum hoc fieri puto^ lo 
quam ratione : nam quae sit differentia^ euphoniae^ ut, cum eadem 
consonans sit sequens, in aliis transferatur d, in aliis non^, scire 
taraen non possum... 

L quacumque consonante sequente potest antecedentem terminare 
syllabam, ut. . 'ulcus^'...*mulxi.'^ Q et r solis sequentibus non inueni 15 
antecedentem 1 ; nam h et k non possunt post banc inueniri*. 

...'Cambises...'"* 

In n terminatur antecedens syllaba sequentibus c uel f uel g uel 
altera n uel q uel r...uel s uel t^..ut...'mancus,'^... ...'cod' prae- 

positio ante dictionem ab r incipientem componitur, hoc idem 20 
P. 24a patitur''... Nee mirum, cum apud Graecos auctores artium hoc idem 

P. 22 b 1. .i. cuitbedach 2. .i. doaithbiuch i nioirdnimvcv t ualligim 

3. indixnaigedar 4. .i. fullugaimra 5. dofonug 
6. frisbiur 7. cder 8. oal 9. assa 10. cendla 
liac .i. taddminedarsom archiunn 11. .i. innambao^ 12. .i. 25 
is dligthigiu acumscugud quam afeidligud 13. .i. uandi as-assideo 
'Veliqua - 

P. 23 a 1. .i. uarietas immutatiowis 7 mutationis uel hoc .i. cen 

achomthoud -d- quod uerius est- 2. cidechor^ .i. arnidechor 
mbindiusa'^ file hie sed error scriptorum 3. bindiusa 4. .i. 30 

ut non transferatur \ non .i. naico^ nicumscaigther -d- in aliis 
^ictionibus^ 

p. 23b 1- cnocc 2. doommalgg 3. is airdircu epirt limmson • 

4. .i. proprium nomen regis ut orosins^ narrat • t nomen uestis 
caimmse 5. .i. ordd abbgitir dorat forsna osona 6. .i. baclam 35 
.i. manu captus 7. acomthoud in -r-^ 

P. 22b 2. i.e. I break (a bargain), or I do not ordain, or I arrogate. 

3. whether it is. 10. a kind of stone, i.e. which he records 
hereafter''. 12. i.e. more in accordance with rule is its mutation than 
its permanence. 13. i.e. from assideo etc. 40 

P. 23a 1. i.e. without the change of d, quod etc. 2. what is the 

difference, i.e. because there is no difference of euphony here, sed etc. 

4. i.e. no ! «^ is not changed in other words. 

P. 23b 3. I think I need not say thiSj. 5. i.e. he has imposed on the 

consonants the order of the alphabet. 7. its conversion into r. 45 

a MS. wmaftao ^ =c{ddechor " MS. binditis *• MS. naico more probably 
than naicc, Thurneysen: leg. naicc, which is translated « MS. die. At the end of 

this column the scribe has : F gamma i K cappa i X chi ' MS. ofo « on the 

left margin of this column is the gloss: soldus iii tremeses habet tremesis uero 
scriptula et demedium ^ Lib. v. f. 65,. gl. 1 ' of. Vol. i. p. 415 note i 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 73 

soleat firi^ nt <rvpp€a>*^\ ... 'irrito'* 'irriguus'* ' consitus'* ... 

'imbuo'' .. 'competum'* ... 'illudo.'''... 

... ' lippus.'^... 

.. arquitenens,'^ 'currus/ 'morsus,' 'artus/ 'periurus/ curuus^** ... (i- p- 50) 
5... 'pellicio,'" 'interlita'^'^ ... conscripsisti singraphum^^ .. leges 
pellige"...pellucet" quasi lanterna punica^'. 

.. 'luscus'^ 'cassis '2... P. 24b 

...caeteris uero consonantibus' sequentibus e, non ex, praeponi (i- P- 51) 
solet ... 
10 ... 'faex* faecis/ 'faux' faucis.' 

syllaba enim per se, nisi cum sit dictio\ sensum habere non P. 25a 
potest. Inuenitur tamen et plena oratio'^ in una dictione... 

Tamen in metro^ necesse est unamquamque syllabara uel uniusP. 25b 
uel duonim accipi temporum. (i. p. 53) 

15 Dictio est pars minima'^ orationis constructae^, id est in ordinem ' 
compositae^ : pars autem, quantum^ ad totum intelligendum...hoc 
autem ideo dictum est, ne quis conetur ' uires ' in duas partes 
diuidere®, hoc est in 'ui' et 'res'... Non enim ad totum intelli- 
gendum^ haec fit diuisio. 

■20 1. A. acomthoud in -T- la. .\....icim 2. todurgim V. 2i& 

3. tursitnech- 4. .i. conseminatus'' comchlante .i. 7 sero 

5. osecraimm 6. helat .i. o 7 peto 7. dogdithaimm 

8. fiiuchdercc 9. huasalgabdltaid ■ arcon enim graece excelsus 

dicitur'' 10. Ordd abhgitir inso 11. dogaithaim 

25 12. etarfuillechta 13. incomscrihndaith 14. airlock 

15. astdidi 16. ama\ in lochairnn n affraicdai^. 

1. .i. caech 2. .i. cenelae lin 3. cenmithd -f- 4. .i. P- 24b 
descad 5. forcrach 

1. .i. inge intan has rann intsillab 2. .i. in asllug insce biid P. 25 a 

30 dictio 

1. .i.fri toimsidetaid metair 2. .i. hicoindeulgg inna innsce P- 25 b 

6ge 3. cen dualchi 4. inordd coir 6. .i. minima .i. 

isrannsi dm orationis 6. .i. oepred mrum is pars minima 

orationis cechtar inda leithe sin .i. ul- 7 res- aris pars minima 

35 dictionis syllaba ni pars orationis • • - 7. .i. do Idni chdibutho 

inna huilce insce - • 

5. 1 consecrate. 9. high-holder, for arcon in Greek means excelsiis. P. 24a 
10. this (is the) order of the alphabet. 13. a writer®. 16. like 

the African lamp. 
40 2. i.e. a kind of net. 3. except y! P. 24 b 

1. i.e. except when the syllable is a part (of speech). 2. i.e. dictio P. 25a 
is wont to be in connected speech (oratio). 

1. i.e. for the measurement of metre. 2. i.e. in comparison with P. 25b 

the complete discourse. 3. without vices. 4. into proper order. 

45 5. i.e. it is verily a part of speech. 6. i.e. that he then should say, 

each of those two parts vi- and -res is pars minima orationis, for a syllable 
is pars minima dictionis and not pars orationis. 7. i.e. for the fulness 
of meaning of the whole discourse {dictio). 

» MS. ciPPHro '' von anderer band davorgeschrieben, Windisch ' The 

glossator seems to have been thinking of d*cpos ^ i.e. afraicdai * syngraphura 

is misrendered 



i 



74 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

DifFert autem dictio a syllaba non solum quod syllaba pars est^ 
dictionis, sed etiam quod dictio dicendum^ hoc est intellegendum^", 
aliquid habet. Syllaba autem non omni modo" aliquid significat 
per se : ergo mouosyllabae dictiones quodammodo^^ esse et syllabae", 
non tamen sincoere^*... Unde si dicam^^ 'a' per se scio esse syllabam 5 
nee temporal* tamen eius...nec significationem" agnosco... Nam in 

P, 26a 'ara^^' deorum,,.cum autem significat stabulum porcorum^ eadem a 
sillaba peneultima^ corripitur et acuitur et habet aspirationem ; haec 
eadem 'a/ quando est praepositio, grauatur^.... Vides ergo per se 
ipsum syllabam'' difficere praedictorum ratione nee aliter posse 10 
examosin^ tractari", nisi posita in dictione sit. 

Oratio est ordinatio dictionum' congrua^ sententiam perfectam* 
demonstrans. Est autem haec diffinitio orationis eius, quae generalis 
est, id est quae in species seu in partes diuiditur^**. Nam oratio" 
dicitur etiam liber rethoricus... 15 

(I. p. 54) . . .responsa*^^. . .' honestas' ^^ articulos, quibus nos caremus^^ 

P- 25b 8^ [^ Qids rann 9. .i. beth eperthi 10. .i. slaindith folad 

continue {ndepert • 11. .i. pnach mud etir 12. .i. ualailiu mud 

frisillaba ndd toirndet folad • • 13. .i. issi intsillab diuit sillaib 

ellaig rainne^ 7 nad sluindi folad • > 14. iVi sluindi sillaib folad 20 

tree feisin manipsin" sillah oi bes rann insce-' 15. Si dicam .i. 

Fo^ : : : : sillaib iidiuit : :. . .rainn : :. . .in^ce : :. ..beid : :... 16. .L 

cemet aimmser bes indi 17. A. cid folad^ sluindes 18. altdir 
^- ^^^ 1. .i. muccfoil 2. .i. hara .i. muccfoil 3. .i. intan mbis 

hicomaisndis 4. .i. solam .i. ind sillab diuit ndd sluindi folad-' ^5 

5. .i. ind immdae^ 6. .i. oeperthae da aiccent 7 cisi aimser 
derb thechtas xeMqua 7. .i. innafocul 8. cenfubae^ cen 
dualaich 9. .i. coldni inntsliuchto 10. .i. coil 7 cdim t idem 7 
partes quod melius 11. hie ostendit cerdich^ himeit 7 lagait 
ania^ ov&iio-" 12. .1. innafrecra 13. .i.fdle 14. .i. 30 
nin tdnaic acdrachtar 

P- 25 b 8. i.e. because it is a part. 9. i.e. it should be to be said. 10, i.e. 

continued the word expresses substance. 11. i.e. in any way at all. 12. i.e. 

in another way (quodammodo) to syllables that signify no substance. 
13. i.e. this is the simple syllable, a syllable in the body of a part 35 
(of speech), and which does not express a substance. 14. No syllable 

by itself expresses a substance, unless it be a syllable which is able to be 
a part of speech. 16. i.e. what times may be in it. 17. i.e. (I 

know not) what substance it signifies. 

P- 26a 1^ i_e. pig-sty. 3. i.e. when it is in apposition. 4. i.e. the 40 

simple syllable which does not denote a substance. 5. i.e. abundantly. 

6. i.e. so that it might be said what accent and what certain time it 
hath, etc. 7. i.e. of the words. 8. without flaw, without 
fault. 9. i.e. with fulness of sense. 10. i.e. simple (gracilis) and 
beautiful. 11. here he shews how far the word oratio extends in 45 
greatness and in smallness. 14. i.e. their character has not come to us, 

» recte responsiua, but responsa is translated ^ MS. raine " leg. si or si sin? 
«• not quite certain, Thurneysen * cf. cid chenil Sg. 197'' 3 ' immdu might 

have been expected « cf. Ml. 15* 11 ** the enclitic form is noteworthy. Can 

ce be a mistake for co ' how ' ? 



Glosses on Pi^scian {St. Gall). 75 

... illos adhuc sequimur Latini^ quamuis integros in nostra non P. 26b 
inuenimus lingua articulos^ Nam cum dicimus' 'idem' 6 avro'i'', 
non solum articulum praepositiuum, sed etiam pronomen in eadem 

dictione significamus'' secundum quosdam infinite siue magis 

5 nomine'.. 

His alii addebant etiam uocabulum et interiectionem apud (i- P- 55) 
Graecos^ 

Igitur non aliter' possunt a se discerni* partes orationis, nisi 
uniuscuiusque' proprietatis significationem'' attendamus. 
lo Proprium" est nominis" substantiam et qualitatem significare. 
Hoc habet etiam appellatio^^ et uocabulum : ergo trea una pars est 
orationis". 

Proprium" uerbi actionem uel passionem siue utrumque...8ine 
casu significare. Hoc habent etiam infinita^", quare non sunt 
15 separanda^^ a uerbo^^ 

1. .i. osni 2. .i. composites ut apud graecos t huare nan- P- 26b 

duntanaic acarachtar ciaridberam acdill a ipronoTniiiihus • > 3. is- 

folliLS nach mor brig ar^icuil linni • • 4. .i. ardointdm 5. .i. 

is/err ainm dodenom de 6. .i. indinteriecht nadrann insce 

20 lagrecu sed apud aduerbium numerant atarimet comroircnich'^ 
innangrec^ lai^anna insce ol suide as rann insce lalaitnori-- 

7. dedliguth fa-a inna niltoimddensin isde gaibthi igitur- quasi 
dixisset -ni fail ni nddtdi modligethsa fair indegaid nacomroircnech • - 

8. .i. ofesta andechur 9. Manidecamar sain folad cacharainne - 
25 10. .i. asainreth 11. .i. indanmma dilis 12. .i. proprium .i. 

torand folaid 7 imie ainaX ndondfoirde^ ainmm iidiles ■ 13. .i. 
inna ieoir rannasa is oinrann fardingrat • > 14. .i. asainreth 

15. .i. torand gnima t cesta reliqua 16. .i. huare dofoirndet 

gnim et passionem 17. .i. islabrethir andram 

30 1. i.e. we ourselves. 2. because their character has not come to P. 26b 
us, although we express^ their sense by means of pronouns. 3. it 

is clear that with us the article is not of much account. 4. i.e. for 

we translate. 5. i.e. it is better to make a noun of it^. 6. i.e. 
the interjection, which is not a part of speech with the Greeks, sed 

35 etc., erroneous persons of the Greeks reckon it with the parts of speech 
because it is a part of speech with the Latins. 7. of the law then, of 

those many opinions, it is of this that he says'' igitur ; as if he had said ; 
there is nothing on which my law does not touch' after the erroneous 
ones. 8. i.e. so that their difference may be known. 9. unless we 

40 see a different meaning of every part (of speech). 10. i.e. its peculiarity. 

11. i.e. of the proper name. 12. i.e. a signification of substance and 

quality '^, (just) as the proper name signifies it. 13. i.e. these three 

parts (of speech) it is one part that they express. 14. i.e. its peculiarity. 
15. i.e. a signification of action or passion etc. 16. i.e. because they signify 

45 action and passion. 17. i.e. they are to be reckoned with the verb. 

■ MS. OAiTOC '' recte proprietates significationum " MS. comroirnich 

^ MS. grec ' the prefixed n is peculiar: leg. dondfoirnde? ^ Cf. Sg. 31» 3, 33» 19, 
40*11, 146»1, 148'>13, Ugi'l, IQe^S e cf. Vol. i. p. 613 note e ^ gaibthi = 

gaibid + i ' cf . Wb. 2» 3 ^ for inne in Sg. cf. 4'' 4, 27» 3, 28» 1, 2, 28«' 13, 18, 30» 14, 
39*32, 41'' 11, 50» 3, 6, 59» 11, 61» 3, 4, 17, 66» 29, 73» 14, 137'' 8, 183'' 3, 185'' 6, 201» 1, 
207'' 9, 211» 1, 10, 211'' 4 : cf. definitio sensus id est qualitatis esse demonstrator, Suppl. 
Gramm. Lat. p. 64. 



76 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 27 a Proprium est pronominis^ pro aliquo nomine proprio poni et certas 

personas significare. Ergo 'quis' et 'qualis' et 'talis' et 'quantus* 
...quae sunt...' redditiua,'^ magis nomina sunt appellanda quam 
pronomina...substantiam...et qualitatem^ quamuis generalem^ quod** 
est suum nominis®, habent : nomina sunt igitur dicenda, quamuis^ 5 
declinationem pronominum habent quaedam ex eis. Non enim 
declinatio, sed uis et signification uniuscuiusque partis est con- 
templanda: indifFerenter enim^ multa et^" nomina modo pronominum 
et pronomina modo nominum inuenimus declinanda. Quod si de- 

clinatio facit indicium*" qualis^*^ sit dictio^^ debent... participial* in lo 
his putari... Ergo non declinatio, sed proprietas, est excutienda^' 
significationis^*'. 

, ggv ...summatim" de ceterarum quoque partium proprietate orationis 

percurrere. 

Hoc ergo inter aduerbium et praepositionem est^^ quod ad- 15 

p. 27a 1- -i- •issed sainreth pronominis asuidigud aranmmaimm dilius 7 

ni arindi dano nddsuidigthe som aranmmaimm doacalmach • • 
2. .i. drrethcha airindi asrenat frecrae dond immchomurc .i. 
Dofuasailcet animmchomarc immechomarcar tri quis 7 qualis 7 
quantus 3. .i. qualis 7 talis .i. inni indfolaid hisin 4. .i. 20 

cenelaich etir maith 7 olc 5. .i. proprium .i. di 6. .i. sainreth 
nanmmae torand folaid cenchinniuth pevsine • > 7. .i. quis 7 qui 

aris fardiull nominis ataat iwnahi olchcenae .i. quis** 7 talis 

8. .i. afolad 7 inchiall 9. .i. Nibi dechor etir diall nanmann 7 
pronominum 10. cid 11. masued sluindes indrann25 
12. .i. Cia randdatu his indi 13. .i. cisi rami dogSntar di 
14. ar is diall nomims, lasuidih'^ 15. A. ni eclastai 16. ind 
folaid 17. inddirmith i breuiter 18. .i. etir indobrethir 
son oicc bes h dobriathar^ 7 bes rewsuidigud t etir indobrethir sechissi 

7 rewsuidigud mddodrumenatar alaaili nombetis in oen rainn • > 30 

p. 27 a 1- i-6- this is the peculiarity of the pronoun, that it is put for a 

proper noun, not, indeed, that it is not put for an appellative noun. 

2. i.e. redditives, because they render an answer to the question, that is, 
they resolve the question which is asked by quis and qualis and qicantus. 

3. i.e. qualis and talis : (they have) the quality of that substance. 4. i.e. 35 
general, both good and bad. 6. i.e. the peculiarity of a noun, to denote 
substance without determining person. 7. i.e. quis and qui (follow 
the pronominal declension), for the rest, qualis and talis are (declined) 
according to the nominal declension. 8. i.e. the substance and the sense. 

9. i.e. there is no difference between the declension of nouns and of 40 
pronouns. 10. also. 11. if it is this that the part (of speech) 
expresses. 12. i.e. what particularity* resides in it. 13. i.e. what 
part (of speech) will be made of it. 14. for they have the nominal 
declension. 16. of the meaning. 17. numerically or briefly. 
18. i.e. between the adverb which can be an adverb and a preposition. 45 
Or between any adverb whatsoever and a preposition, if some have 
thought that they are one part (of speech). 

* recte indicium ^" leg. qualis <= MS. hisuidib, with puncta delentia under 

hi and la superscribed ^ MS. dobre' " randatu is an abstract formation from 

rann 'part of speech,' cf. Sg. 188" 7, B, 203»'4 etc. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 77 

uerbium et sine cassualibus potest praeponi et postponi uerbis et 
cum cassualibus... Terentius in Adelphis: 

post facere tamen^ P. 27 b 

...si dicam ' non bonus homo ' pro ' raalus,' subaudio * est^' 
5 Praepositionis autem proprium separatim quidem per appo- 
sitionem* casualibus praeponi, ut ' de rege ' . . coniunctim uero per 
compositionem tarn* cum habentibus casus quam' etiam cum non 
habentibus casus... 

...'uel Terentius uel Cicero*' praepositio casualibus separata' 

lo praeponitur semper, coniunctio uero omnibus potest dictionibus modo^ 
praeposita modo postposita coniungi. 

Nomen' est pars orationis, quae unicuique subiectorum corporum^" 
seu rerum" communem uel propriam qualitatem distribuit'^. (i. p. 57) 
Dicitur" autem nomen" uel a Graeco, quod est ' vofj,a^^' et adiecta 
15 o ' ovofia^,' dictum a^* tribuendo^^ quod vifietv^^^ dicunt, uel, ut alii, P. 28a 
nomen quasi notamen, quod hoc notamus nomine uniuscuiusque sub- 
stantiae qualitatem \ Et communem quidem corporum qualitatem'^ 
demonstrat, ut ' homo '...rerum' communem, ut ' disciplina'... 



1. .i. ardobrethir hiremsamugud 2. .i. ani as • est .i. biid P. 2ih 

20 est hifoetsecht 3. .i. Trechomaisiideis do inchosc oencheillae 

4. emith lasnahi 5. emith 6. .i. is nectar de 7. hi- 

coniaisiidis 8. ccwh la cein 9. .i. herchoiliuth folaith 

10. .i. tiugdaie 7 tanaide 11. .i. nephchorpdae 12. .i. doind- 
naich 13. Aerchdiliuth sain 14. .i. tindnacul 15. .i. 

25 ethemlagas donadbat hie ondsun gvecdu as- noma .i. nomen huad 
16. gerind 17. .\. othindnacul 18. A. gerind grecdae 

1. .i. inne indfebtad t indfola.\d asbeir hie inne dilse t P. 28a 
rfoacaWmaiche cwfteir innadead quando dicit et communem quidem 
Tcliqua 2. indinne issi ascoitchenn folad duine huile'^ • > 

30 3. indulib ni hisonaib aid in dilse \ tnc^oacaldmaiche 



1. i.e. foranadverbinanteposition. 2. i.e. es<, i.e. an e«< is understood. P. 27b 
3. i.e. by apposition, to signify a single conception. 4. as much with 

those (that have). 5. as. 6. i.e. it is one of the two. 7. in ap- 
position. 9. i.e. definition of (the) substance. 10. i.e. of gross and 

35 subtle. 11. i.e. of incorporeal (things). 13. definition of (the) 

word. 14. i.e. an imparting. 15. i.e. the etymology he sets forth 

here from the Greek word vd/xa, i.e. nomen (comes) from it. 16. i.e. (it 

is) a gerund. 17. i.e. from imparting. 18. i.e. a Greek gerund. 

1. i.e. the quality of the property or of the substance he declares here: P. 28a 

40 the quality of propriety or appellativity he declares afterwards, quando 
dicit etc. 2. the quality is this, whereby every one has a common 

substance. 3. in elements, not in words, is the propriety or the 

appellativity. 

» MS. oNOMA * MS. vrifuiv « perhaps a verb (asbeir ?) has fallen out 

before as: 'the quality, it is it which declares that all man is of common substance' ; 
for as coitchenn folad might then be compared bammo bron, Ml. 86'*6, and KZ. xxxv 399 sq. 



78 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(I. p. 58) 



P. 28b 



P. 28a 
continued 



P. 28b 



P. 28 a 
continued 



P. 28b 



Species sunt communes tam propriorum quam appellatiuorum 
duae, principalis et diriuatiua*. ...ut 'lulius'*'... 

Nam propria habent species separatim quattuor : praenomen, 
nomen, cognomen, agnomen^ Praenomen est, quod praeponitur 
nomini uel differentiae causa'' uel quod* tempore, quo Sabinos 5 
Romani asciuerunt^ ciuitati ad confirmandam coniunctionem^ nomina 
illorum suis praeponebant nominibus et inuicem Sabini Romanorum.'" 

Et notantur" uel singulis literis^^ uel binis uel ternis. Idque fit 
differentiae causa^^.... Unde in 'Marco' ' M/ solam scribimus^^..quia 
nullus error fit^^ Nomen^® est proprie uniuscuiusque suum"» '^ ut 10 
'Paulus'; cognomen cognationis'" commune, ut 'Scipio^'; agnomen est 
quod ab aliquo euentu*^^ imponitur, ut 'Africanus,' 'Issauricus.' In- 
uenimus tamen multa in his quattuor speciebus propriorum nominum 
inuicem pro se possita\ et quae in aliis personis sunt praenomina^ 



4. 
maichi 



15 



.i. ataat chetnaidi 7 dirudigthi hindilsi ataat dano in doacald- 
5. .i. ainm inchoisc ceniuil 6. .i. issed «cognomen 

son alsnafiru aili reliqiia 7. .i. ardechor etir da naimnva cosmaili 

8. .i. dochathraraib doib hisinchathir 9. .i. is do remisuidigddis 

doaccomol innacairddine 7 ind oentath • > 10. .i. Dagnitis dano 

intsabindai anisin immenetor X. nosuidigtis nomina romanorum ante 20 
nominibus suis • > 11. .i. notaitir 12. .i. robu denlitrib 

13. .i. dodechor fri praenomna^ aili 14. .i. huare nddfail prae- 

nomen friandechraiged° 15. .i. cith •m- namma scribthar and 
huare ndddeligedar fri praenomen cosmail do • " 16. .l nomen 

saindiles cachoenfolaid 17. .i. audi 18. An{ as nomen lasna 25 
littridi aili is cognomen son lapriscien ani as cognomen leosom is 
nomen son leissem 19. .i. inchoibnis 20. .i. coitchen dia- 

choibnius .i. domaccaib 7 auib .i. scipio .i. scipide • - 21. .i. 

uathecmungg gnimo 

1. .1. each ae dosuidigud aralailiu ' 2. A. hipersonaib sainib so 

.i. saini persin^ hisuidiu ■ 

4. i.e. there are primitives and derivatives in propriety: there are also 
in appellativity. 5. i.e. a name signifying family (gens). 6. i.e. 

this is the cognomen with other (learned) men, etc. 7. i.e. for distin- 

guishing between two similar nouns. 8. i.e. for citizens of theirs in the 

city. 9. i.e. for this (reason) they used to set it before for the junction 
of the friendship and the unity. 10. i.e. the Sabines also used to do 

this in turn, i.e. they used to put names of the Romans before their own 
names. 12. i.e. either^ by single letters. 13, i.e. to distinguish 

irom other praenomi7ia. 14. i.e. because there is no praenomen ior it ^o 

to differ from. 15. i.e. even if m only is written there : because it does 

not distinguish from (amother) prae^iomen like it. 16. i.e. a peculiar 

nomen of every single substance. 18. that which is nomen with other 

authors, this is cognomen with Priscian: that which is cognomen with 
them, is nomen with him. 20. i.e. common to his relatives, i.e. to sons 45 

and grandsons, i.e. Scipio, i.e. Scipian. 21. i.e. by accident of fact. 

1. i.e. that each of them is put for another. 2. i.e. in different 

persons, i.e. different persons here. 

» MS. quo '' leg. praenomina ? or is the word inflected as Irish ? cf. pronoibneib 
Sg. 200'> 6, pronomen 201* 5 = leg. frisandechriged, which is translated ^ for nom. pi. 
persin cf. Sg. 138» 4, 197» 8, 211" 9 • see Vol. i. p. 433 note c, Pedersen, KZ. xxxv. 404 



35 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 79 

haec in aliis loco nominum* accipiuntur... Similiter in aliis loco 

coguominum* aliorum cognomina uel contra.... 

Hoc autem interest inter proprium et appellatiuum quod 

appellatiuum naturaliter commune est multorum' quos eadem 
5 substantia sine qualitas® sine quantitas'' generalis uel specialist 

iungit: generalis', ut 'animal,' ' corpus^*^' 'uirtus"'; specialist, ut... 

'albus' 'niger'^' 'magnus,' 'breuis".' 

Haec enim^' quoque, quae a qualitate uel a quantitate sumuntur 

speciali, id est adiectiua, modo a generali modo a special! qualitate 
10 uel quantitate nascuntur naturaliter communia sunt multorum : 

adiectiua autem ideo uocantur, quod aliis appellatiuis^*, quae 

substantiam significant, uel etiam propriis adiici solent ad mani- 

festandam eorum" qualitatem^^ uel quantitatem, quae augeri uel 

rainui" sine substantiae consumptione^ possunt... 
15 Proprium uero naturaliter uniuscuiusque priuatam^^ substantiam 

qualitatemque significat et in rebus est indiuiduis^ quae philosophi 

atoma'^ uocant, ut 'Plato,' 'Socrates.' Itaque communione naturali (i. p. 59) 

3. .i. innafMnmann etargnai 4. .i.doluc^ innananmman P. 28 h 

inchoisc ceniuil 5. .i. afolad wsed maithess incoitchenna.s in 'Continued 

20 nomine 6. .i. dd maith cid olc cid dlind cid etig • 7. .i. 

cid bee cid indr 8. .i. benair^ fricach nae andedese • 9. .i. 

docach anmmandu 10. docach corp 11. docach neurt 

12. .\. arsainchendlchi 13. ar inni andedeso 14. arnieit 

andedeso 15. .\. frecrae nienrnvaan'^ reXiqua 16. .i. trenaib 

25 17. .i. innananvian adiect- 18. /n/ia aiimmann trena didin ithe 
doformxoagddar donaib anmmanaib adiectaib dolanad 7 foilsiguth 
iime indib sicut postea dicit 19. .i. cenforcenn mdfolaid chethnai^ 

20. niepil afolad cetne isfolud duini t dogaibther and t doformagar • 

21. diuparthe 22. .i. nadfodlaiter /rislond nilfolad .1. mdimdna. 
30 23. nephfodlaidi 

3. ie. (in place) of the names of cognition. 4. i.e. in place of the P. 28b 
nouns which signify family. 5. i.e. the substance, this is what continued 

abates (?) the commonness in the noun. 6. i.e. whether it be good or 

bad, beautiful or ugly. 7. i.e. whether it be small or great. 

35 8. i.e. these two (attributes) [generalis and specialis) are connected with 
each of them (qtcalitas and qziantitas). 9. i.e. to every animal. 

10. to every body. 11. for every strength. 12. i.e. for special 

generality. 13. for quality, these two. 14. for quantity, 

these two. 15. i.e. a mental answer etc. 16. i.e. to substantives. 

40 17. i.e. of the nouns adjective. 18. the nouns substantive then, it is 

they that are added to the nouns adjective to complete and manifest 
quality in them, sicut etc. 19. i.e. without end of the same substance. 

20. the same substance does not perish : it is the substance of a man 
whether it be diminished therein or increased. 21. deprived. 22. i.e. 

45 which are not divided to signify many substances. 23. indivisibles. 

» loco is interpreted as a dative, cf. Sg. 154 ^" 1 •> MS. feenair perhaps more 

probably than berair, Thumeysen; leg. probably, with Sarauw, berair: cf. Ml. So*" 10 
= cf. scribend menman Sg. ITS'» 3 •• recte cMtnai 



80 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 29a 



p. 29b 
(I. p. 60) 



p. 28b 
continued 
P. 29a 



P. 29b 



caret '^. ...fortuitu\... Et in proprio etiam appellatiua intellegi 
possunt^ ut, si dicam * Virgilium^,' intellego hominem et poetam, in 
appellatiuis autem propria non intelleguntur . . nisi per excellentiam* 
loco proprii in quibusdam personis accipiantur, ut 'poeta* pro' 
' Virgilius ' et ' urbs ' pro ' Roma.' 

...alia incorporalia in appellatiuis, ut ' uirtus^' dea'' et 'pudicitia' 
Penelopae^ Omouima^ quoque tarn in propriis quam in appellatiuis 

inueniuntur, ut ' nepos'"' filius filii. . . Inueniuntur tamen quaedam 

omonima eadem propria et appellatiua, ut 'Magnus Pompeius"'... 
Sinonima^^. . . 

Aliae fere omnes species^^ in nominibus appellatiuis^ inueniuntur. 
. . .comprehensiuum^ . . 

accidens uero, id est suum uniuscuiusque^ ut 'niger coruus*' et 
'altum® mare.' Inueniuntur tamen etiam in propriis quaedam 

huiuscemodi^ ut 'Gradiuus Mars^' nee egent adiectione aliorum 

nominum^ quomodo communia adiectiua*. 



P. 28 b 
continued 
P. 29 a 



P. 29 b 



15 



24. doslund hile 

1. .i, inttecmaingthech .i. tecmaing amin 2. .i. incoisgedar 

anmman c?oaccaldmacha tre anmman dilsi 3. Asagnintar as n duine 
7 as fill intan asmberar uirgilius assagnintar assin^ doacaldmaiche • '^o 
tre dilsi-' 4. A. tre derscugud fir i chathra.ch reliqua 5. .i. 

tar Msi 6. .i. coitchen do each neurt 7. .i. nomen bandeae 

8. .i. dorochair indilsidi^ oid nomen c^i'pudicitia 9. .i. cosmail 

ainmranechthecha veliqua 10. .i. haue 11. asmmagnus 

dognithcer andedesin .i. dili^ 7 rfoacaMmach 12. .i. comainm- 35 

nichdecha reliqua 13. .i. file 

1, archiunn 2. .i. arindi otetarrat som hignuisib hilib 

andeainmraneichthech 3. .i. andi .i. asainreth 4. fiach 

5. fudomain 6. .i. amal ataat adiecta oanilmrechtrud ind- 
c^oacaMmaichi ataat dano indilsi • 7. .i. dorochair indilsi marti 3° 

8. .i. cenmithd inna anminann dilsi dianacomlatar hie tantum • • 

9. .i. doacaldmacha 

24. to signify many. 

1. i.e. accidentally, i.e. it happens thus. 2. i.e. appellative nouns 

(can) be signified by proper names. 3. when 'Vergil' is said, it is under- 35 

stood that he is a human being and a poet : therefrom is appellativity 
understood through propriety . 4. i.e. through the preeminence of the 

man or the city. 5. i.e. in place of. 6. i.e. common to every 

strength. 7. i.e. nomen of a goddess. 8. i.e. it has fallen into 

propriety" to her (Penelope), so that Pudicitia is a name of hers. 9. i.e. 40 
homonyms, etc. 11. out of the magnus this pair is formed, viz. the proper 
and the appellative. 12. i.e. synonyms etc. 13. i.e. which are. 

1. ahead. 2. i.e. because it comprehends under many forms the 

denominative. 3. i.e. its own, i.e. what is proper to it. 5. deep. 

6. i.e. as there are adjectives with their many varieties in appellativity 45 
so there are in propriety*'. 7. i.e. it has fallen into propriety to Mars. 

8. i.e. except the proper names, to which they are added here only. 

9, i.e. appellatives. 

» cf. Sg. 5» 10 ^ leg. indilsi di, cf. Sg. 29'' 7 " i.e. the state of being a 

proper name 



Glosses on PHscian [St. Gall). 81 

Ad aliquid dictum est, quod sine intellectu illius^**, ad quod 
dictum est, proferri non potest, ut ' filius,' 'seruus,' nam dicendo" 
filium patrem etiam" et dicendo seruum dominum quoque" intellego. 
Quod si intereat", interimit una illud quod ab eo intelligitur. 

5 Quasi" ad aliquid dictum est^®, quod, quamuis habeat aliquid 
coutrarium^' et quasi semper adhaerens'*, tamen non ab ipso 
nomine^® significat etiam illud' : neque enim ex illo nominationem P. 30a 
accipit^...nam quamuis intereat^ nee interimit* secum etiam illud 
quod ei adhaerere intellegitur. 

ro In propriis quoque hanc uim habent' dionima^ uel trionima uel (^- P- 61) 
tetraoniraa^ ut 'P. Cornilius Scipio Africanus.' 

luterrogatiuum est, quod cum interrogatione profertur, ut 'quis,* 
'qualis^*,' 'quantus,' 'quot,' 'quotus,' cum suos seruant accentus^ 

Infinitum est interrogatiuo contrarium^ ut 'quis,' 'qualis,' 

15 'quantus'^' 'quot",' cum in lectione graui accentu pronuntiantur'l 

10. .i. air ni conbiasom manibe ani huanaithgnintar 7 huanainm- P. 29b 
nigther'^" 11. A. lose asthbiur 12. file athir leiss 13. \, continued 
file choimmdith leiss 14. .i. manibe 15. .i iscuit atoibthe^ 

nammd isairi asbeir quasi .i. similitudinis 16. .i. is quasi ad 

10 aliquid asberar diib huare rombi cechtar de sech alaill • • > 17. .i. 

cenod filchotarsnataith etarru' 18. i. iscuit atdibthe huare rombi 
cechtox de sech alaill 19. .\. bis leiss ut dies 

1. .i. ani huanainmnichfide 2. sluindith sem aduiltetaid cen P. 30a 

jortacht indanmma aili • • > 3. .i. ciatbela indalandi niepil alaill 

25 4. .i. ni airdben 5. .i. ainmnigitd oenfolaid hua ilanmvcianaib 

6. .i. deainmrnnichthi 7. .i. is arsodain dobeir exemplum 
7 a. .i. circunflex'^ 8, .i. ddig linn bed nacuit praeter qualis 7 
combad chircunfiex far suidiu-^ 9. .i. ecrichdatu cen immchoruarc 
nindib 10. .i. isidmeit 11. .i. lin xeliqua 12. .i. ininim- 

iofognavci 7 issreith legind 

10. i.e. for it will not exist unless there exist that from which it is P- 29 b 
recognised and named. 11. i.e. when I say. 12. that he has a '^''"''""^ 

father. 13. i,e. that he has a lord. 14. i.e. unless it exist. 

15. i.e. it is a mere adherence (somewhat similar) : hence he says quasi. 
35 16. i.e. it is quasi ad aliquid is said of them, because each of the two can 
be apart from the other. 17. i.e. although there is opposition between 

them. 18. i.e. it is a mere adherence because each of the two can 
L be apart from the other. 19. i.e. which it has, ut dies. 

r 1. i.e. that from which it would be named. 2. it expresses its P- 30a 

40 proper nature, without the aid of the other name. 3. i.e. though one of 

the two perish the other does not perish. 4. i.e. it does not destroy. 

5. i.e. the naming of one substance by many names. 6. i.e. dionyma. 

7. i.e. 'tis for this he gives an example. 7 a. i.e. (accented with) a circum- 
flex. 8. i.e. it seems to us that it is the acute, except (on) qualis, and that 

45 it is the circumflex on this. 9. i.e. indefiniteness in them, without inter- 
rogation. 10. i.e. 'tis how much. 11. i.e. number etc. 12. i.e. 
in construction and in order of reading (in a connected text 1). 

* MS. -ter; according to Thurneysen ai is no longer legible ^ cf. Wb. 24" 5 

« the m corrected into n 

S. G. H. 6 



82 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 30 b 



(I. p. 62) 



p. 30a 

continued 



P. 30b 



P. 30 a 
continued 



P. 30b 



Possunt tamen haec eadem et relatiua esse" et similitudinis", 
sicut etiam^^ 'talis,' 'tantus,' 'totus/ 'tot': haec tamen etiani redditiua 
dicuntur^^ ... huiuscemodi nomina uel substantiae sunt infinitae 

atque communis, ut 'quis,' 'qui' ; uel qualitatis", ut 'qualis,' uel 

numeri^^ ut 'quot'... Sed incongruum^^ uidetur...nos Apollonii et 
Herodiani...uestigia relinquere^". . 

Facticium^ est, quod a proprietate sonorum^ per imitationem 
factum est, ut 'tintinabulumV . 

Absolutum est, quod per se intellegitur*. . . 

Patronomicum^..quod significat cum genitiuo primitiui filius 
uel nepos. Et hac forma^ poetae maxime solent uti, pro qua' 
Romani cognominibus familiarum utuntur*, ut sunt * MarcelliV 
' Cornilii"' ... quicunque eiusdem familiae" sunt, sicut^^ omnes 
minores" Thessei" 'Thessidas' Graeci uocant . . . . unde Virgilius... 
dixit ' Scipiades^^.' Necnon etiam possessiua loco patronomicorum^' 

13. .i. aithaisfidisnecha .i. tuasailcdecha doimmchomairsnechaib • > 
14. .i. quantus .i. isheidmeit i uerbi gratia • qualis innainne so noch 
isrelatiuum insin insamlathar dano inni frialaili' 15. .i.isderbson 
16, .i. hdrredcha aliud nomen illis 17. .i. tecmaiiig dovdfolud 

hisin .i. infinitae 7 communis 18. .i. tecmaing dondfolud .i. 
infinite 7 commums 19. ecdir 20. cenasechim 

1. .i. aforcmachte A. nomen de sono factum* 2. .i. innafogur 
3. .i. tinntin • afogur diaforcomnacair tintinabulum 4. .i. 

hfjjatuasailcthae huaanTnmaim ailiu dothormuch friss doaestdasc 
acheille • 5. .i. ciall genitiui nominis cetnaidi oacomol fris indi 

as filius t nepos issi fil isindaitherrechtaigthu • • • 6. .i. in des 

7. .i. forma in des • 8. .i. ainnim. ninchoisc ceneuil issed file 

lalaitndri tarhesi naitherrechtaichthe lagrecu 9. .i. inmarcelldai 

10. A. in chornaldai 11. A. dimuntir cornil Y marciW 12. .i. 
maicc 7 hdui reliqua A. is /alius issin magin sin tete ai^Aerrechtaigthe 
Ni ashire olddta maicc 7 aui reliqua 13. .i. atada 14. .i. indi 
thessei* 15. .i. accusatiuus A. patrommtci .i. inna scipdiu^ . pro 

scipionidas quia scipionidas debuit dicere 16. .i. inengraicc 

anmmae aitherrechtsiigthi 

13. i.e. responsives, i.e. resolutives to interrogatives. 14. 

quantus, i.e. it is how much or, for example, qualis of this quality ; 
that is relatiuuni, it assimilates one quality to another". 15. i.e. 

is certain. 16. i.e. 'redditives' is another name for them. 17. 



15 



«5 



30 



Le. 

yet 
this 

i.e. 

it happens to that substance. 18. i.e. it happens to the substance. 

20. not to follow them. 

1. i.e. the facticious, i.e. nomen etc. 3. tinn-tin, the sound from 

which tintinabulum is formed. 4. i.e. absolved, from the addition of 

another noun to it to express its meaning. 5. i.e. the meaning of the 

genitive of the primitive noun with the addition to it of filius or nepos, 



35 



40 



this is what is (found) in the patronymic 



8. i.e. a name signifying 45 



kindred, this is with the Latins in lieu of the patronymics with the Greeks. 
11. i.e. of the family of Cornelius or Marcellus. 12. i.e. sons and 

grandsons etc. : it is clear in this place that a patronymic goes further 
than sons and grandsons etc. 13. i.e. who are younger. 16. i.e. 

in place of a patronymic noun®. 

* the h is written above the t •• the second i is written above the d 

<= cf. Sg. 211» 10 <» cf. Sg. 32» 1 « of. Sg. 32» 1 



. Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 83 

inuenimus apud Latinos iisurpata, ut 'Emilianus Scipio'^' pro Emelii P. 31 a 
filius, et ' Octauianus Caesar^' Inueniuntur quaedam nomina (i. p. 63) 
formae* patronymicoium significatione denominatiua'*, ut 'Euripides' 
non Euripi filius sed ab Eurupo® sic nominatus est. Et in omnibus 
5 fere speciebus nominum^ inuenimus eiusdem formae etiam propria, 
quae^ tamen amittunt appellatiuorum significationem, ut ' magnus'* 
jidiectiuum et proprium... 

. . abusiue etiara a matribu8...patronymica solere formari, ut 
'Latonides' id est Latouois*, id est Latonae, filius Apollo^", et 

'° 'Iliades/ Iliae filius Romulus". Ab auis quoque matemis^*^ (i. p. 64) 

'Inachides^^' filius lonis Epaphus", quae filia fuit Inachi^'. 

A regibus sine a conditoribus 'Thessidae^' 'Cecropidae^,' id est P- 3lb 
'Athenienses'; 'AeneadaeV Romulidae^'^ id est Romani* 

tum pendere poenas 
15 Cecropidae iussi'- 

*'2. .i. inscip emelendae A. mace emelii 3. .i. incaesar P. 3la 

octauienda .i. octauiani filius fuit caesar 7 non est filius octauiae 
adeilh atreibthig arh&var anaitherrechthe 7 pro ^atvonymico hie est 

4. .i. in des 5. i. dei-et ailiu roainmnichthe .i. deaijimmnichthi 
20 .i. ab aliis nomiuibus 7 non. a nominibus ^aXronymicis G. .i. di- 

airisin'^ doratad foir anainmm sin ar^ issed laithe insin rofigenairsom 
ni airindi rohgenad som isind luc sin • • > 7. but anmxnann dilsi 
hicach rtdeilb 7 hicach tarmorcenn imbiat anmmann doacaldmacha • 
8. .i. intan ata iidilsi 9. .i. mdr .i. magnus ciuis 10. .i. 

If, ishi apoill insin 11. A. ishe romuil 12. .1. huathraib amdthar 
13. .i. ind inachda 14. .i. ishe epachus insin 15. .i. athair 

amdthar inachus 

1. .i. inthesedi^ a theseo rege atheniensium 2. .i. cicrops p. 31b 

dorosat incathTa,\g 7 dichlaind thessei ddib .i. digrecaib doib huili 

30 3. .i. indceneedai 4. .i. romoldai 5. Romuil doforsat 

incathraig daeneas rocinnset indromain 6. .i. romdndi huili 

7. .i. amtarforngarti 

\ 2. i.e. the Aemilian Scipio i.e. son of Aemilius. 3. i.e. the P. 31a 

Octavian Caesar i.e. Caesar was son of Octavianus, etc. From the 

35 possessive form the patronymic is derived, and it is here for the 
patronymic. 5. i.e. from another thing they have been named, i.e. 

denominatives etc. 6. i.e. 'tis therefore that name was given to him 

(Euripides), because that is the day on which he was born, not because he 
was born in that place. 7. there are proper nouns into every type and 

40 into every termination into which there are appellative nouns. 8. i.e. 

when they are proper. 10. i.e. that is Apollo. 11. i.e. it is 

Romulus. 12. i.e. from their mother's fathers. 14. i.e. that is 

Epaphus. 15. i.e. Inachus was his mother's father. 

1. i.e. the Theseids etc. 2. i.e. Cecrops has built the city, and of P. 31b 

45 the children of Theseus were they, i.e. of the Greeks were they all. 

5. Romulus has built the city : from Aeneas the Romans have descended. 

6. i.e. Romans all. 7. i.e. when they were ordered. 

» recte \tjtovs *• Ascoli's 1. -ant is the ending of octauiani in the next line 

' leg. isairisiii. Or, if we read is di airisin, translate " 'tis from history (airisin, 

abl. Bg. of airisiu, gen. airissen Sg. 106'' 15) that this name was given him"; cf. the 

preceding gloss : de ret ailiu ro ainmnigthe ** The MS. has the siglam for Lat. quia 

* MS. inthesidi with ed over id 

6—2 



84 



Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 



(I. p. 65) 



(I. p. 66) 



p. 32a 

P. 31b 

continued 



P. 32 a 



P. 31b 

continued 



P. 32a 



Aeneadae in ferrum pro libertate^ ruebant... 
subitoque nouum consurgere^ bellum . . 

A fratribus ' Phetontides^",' unde femininum ' Phetontis".' 
'Phetontiadas' tamen dixit pro 'Phetontidas' poetica licentia^^. 

Sunt igitur patronymicorum formae apud Graecos tres : in 5 
'des' quae dicitur communis apud illos", quod in omni sermone 
possunt hac uti"... Nam in"^ aliis duobus non utuntur, id est in 
'cov' terminata, quae est propria linguae ladis^® — TTeXetwy"' pro 
VPelides''^^' — et in 'adios' quae est 'Eolica^*' ut 'Phirradios^^'... De 
hac igitur forma'^" dicendum est... lo 

.. nam 'Aenides' magis contra regulam auctoritate poetica posuit 
Virgilius, e et a correptas in i productam conuertens, uel quasi ab 
'Aeneus' 'Aenides^^' sicut a 'Peleus' 'Pelides*^' .. | 

..fecit autem 'Anchisiades' quasi ab 'Anchisios^' nominatiuo 



8. .i, dochumt'Ath° asoere 9. .i. hat 10. .1. infetontide 

A. frater fetontis .i. aitherrechtskigthe masculinda,e obrathir 11. .i. 



15 



^5. 



tre indavpae • de • as in mascul 12. .i. issi poetica licentia and 

tormach inna a • tantum 7 ni/il imchloud cendiuil nadiill and ut 
erratici putant .i. mael- 7 cua^ 13. .i. docach helru fit lagrecu 

y docach ceniul 14. .i. forma in des • 15. .\. in cheniuil sin 

16. .i. inpelecdae pelei films 17. .i. dogluaiss ar ismeinciu 

dunni a7iaitherrechtsdgthe in des • 18. .i. eolensta 19. in- 

phirde 20. in des 21. .i. hariagolda anainmmsin^ arachijbl^ 
manubed^ quia non fit do anmiram diles 22. .i. Ama\ bid 

cognomen do aeneus 7 nirbu cognomen challeic acht darigni amin 
sic peleus veliqua I 

1. .i. amal nobed nochni fail aria inoensillsjib forbeir anaither- i 
rechtaigthe^ seek acognomen nisin nianubed indib sem^ sil\aha,ih I 
immurgu forbeir sechani as anchises • • ■ 

8. i.e. to preserve (?) their freedom. 9 10. i.e. the 30 

Phetontid, i.e. the brother of Pheton, i.e. a masculine patronymic from 
(the name of) a brother. 11. i.e. through ejecting -de from the 

masculine. 12. i.e. this is the poetic license there, the adding of the 

a only, and there is no change of gender or declension in it, as the 
blunderers, i.e. Mael... and Cua... suppose. 13. i.e. to every dialect 35 

among the Greeks, and to every nation. 15. i.e. of that nation. 

16. i.e. the Pelidian. 17. i.e. (he adds Pelides) for a gloss, for 

the patronymic in -des is more familiar to us. 21. i.e. that name 

(Aeneus) would be regular behind it (Aeneades), if it existed, for it 
is not found as' a proper name. 22. i.e. As though Aeneus were 40 

cognomen to it [Aeneides), and yet it was not cognomen, but (the poet) 
made it thus : so (is) Peleus etc. 

1. i.e. as if it were, yet it is not, for by one syllable the patronymic 
increases beyond that cognomen, if it existed. By two syllables, however 
it increases beyond Anchises. 45 

* om. in ^ MS. peliades, with punctum delens under a " with 

cumtuth (from com-ud-tuth) cf. Lat. tweor, tuto, tutor? * MS. anaimmsin 

« commonly iarnachul, but cf . Sg. 112'' 3 ' cf. Ml. 30'' 4 « aitheirechtaigthe 

ita fictum videtur ut paterno iuri proprium (athr-recht) i.e. patronomicum signi- 
ficaret, Asc. Gl. 50. The glossator may have derived the latter part of patronymicus 
from vbfwi. Hence the recht ^ leg. manubed sem-indib ' cf. Sg. 78' 2, 

Wl, 104" 5 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 85 

quomodo 'Lertios'^ Lertiades' ... 'UrjXevf; n^^Xew?* Pelefdes''; et per 
sineresin* e et i in ei diphthongum proferunt paenultimam. 

Inde Promethides' placidis Epimethida* dictis. (i. p. 67) 

'Deucalides^' pro 'Deucalionides/ et 'Scipiades' pro 'Scipio- 
5 nides''... 'Demades' per sinarisin^ pro 'Demeades'... 'Euerides' 
etiam et 'Lycomedides' apud Graecos contra regulam** paenultimam 
dipthongum habent... 

..si masculina i longam habuerunt ante 'des' per sinarisin^, P. 32 b 
apud Latinos in 'eis' diuisas tamen faciunt feminina . . (i- p- 68) 

lo In 'ne^' autem desinentia quae sunt ladis linguae^ patronymica 
eiusdem generis i longam habent paenultimam, si principale^ non 
habuerit eandem i uoealem... 

Acrisioneis Dan[a]e® fundasse colonis®, 
ab Acrisione', id est Dan[a]e®. Et sciendum, quod inueniuntur 

15 2. .i. riagolson mmurgu 3. .i. dosoither os in ides • od^ni P- 32 a 

peleldes tarum pelides iarsuidiu • 4. .i. treaccomol 5. .i. ^**" *""* 

inpromithide .i. horminis 6. .i. inni eipimethis 6 a. i, 

deocalion 7. .i. inscipdae 8. .i. tresanacomol inddd aimvu- 

serda indd gutae 9. .i. ar nifil deogur isnaih cognominibus • 

2o huataat • 

1. .i. treaccomul • e • i indeognr 2. Ni huaitherrechtaigthib P- 32 b 

Tmzscwlindaib Hit inna aitherrechta.igthi in ne • acht is 6 cognominibus 
3. .i. incheniuilsin 4. .i. acognomen hombi 5. .i. daua 

as niaith lialaailiu and ni fitemmar can doberr 6. .i. hunaib^ 

25 aitrebthidib acrisiondaib ammuntarsidi adrothrebsi lee ithe conrot- 
gatar incathraig • 7. .i. nand aither7'echtaigth.m atd anaitreb- 

thach .i. acrisioneus ishe afoxlaid Hair sidi fil sunt • 8. .i. 

apropir son 



2, i.e. this, however, is a rule. 3. i.e. -6s is changed into -ides P. 32a 

30 so that it makes Peleides afterwards, and after this Pelides. 6. i.e. continued 

the Epimethis (in the accusative). 8. i.e. through the combination 

of the two temporalities of the two vowels. 9. i.e. for there is no 

diphthong in the cognomina from which they are. 

1. i.e. by the combination of e and i in a diphthong. 2. Not P. 32 b 
35 from masculine patronymics are the (feminine) patronymics in -ne, but 
from cognomina. 3. i.e. of that nation. 4. i.e. the cognomen 

from which it comes. 5. i.e. ('tis) daua that some like here; we 

know not whence it is brought. 6. i.e. by the Acrisionian in- 

habitants ; her folk whom she (Danae) had (lit. possessed) with her, 'tis 
40 they that built the city (of Ardea). 7. i.e. from the patronymic 

(Acrisione) comes the possessive, i.e. Acrisioneus : it is its ablative plural 
which is here. 8. i.e. that is her proper name. 

» MS. peleyc pelecoc pelides 
'' rectius huanaib 



86 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



multa eiusdem formae gentilia», ut ... 'Colchis ^V 'Argolis",' 'Ci- 
clasias"^V 'Troias^^' ... Alia uero propria", ut 'Bachis'.. 

Possessiuum est, quod cum genetiuo principalis^' significat... 

P. 33 a .. patronymica filios uel nepotes significant, possessiua autem non 

solum filios, sed omnia quae possunt esse in posesione\ Fiunt 5 

(i, p. 69) igitur possessiua uel a nominibus, ut 'Caesar^ C8esareus^'...et uel 
mobilia sunt, ut 'Martins^ Martia Martium' uel fixa^ ut 'sacrariumV 
'armarium'',' 'donarium^' 

Possessiua autem dicimus...quae formam habent possesiuorum®. 
Sunt enim quaedam gentilia similem possessiuis habentia formam, 10 
ut 'Romanus' ciuis gentile" et 'Romanus' ager posesiuum", quaedam J 
autem eadem et propria et gentilia et possesiua^^ ut ... 'Latinus' 1 
ciuis ^^ et 'Latinus' ager"; alia tantummodo propria^-' formae pos- 



P. 32 b 

continued 



P. 33a 



9. .i. anmann inchoisc ceneuil 10. .i. colchia .i. in colchelda^ 
11. .i. argi S. in grecda 12. A. inciclasta'^ 13. A. introianda 
14. propiri dilsi anisiu diaitherechtsAgthih^ .i. oecat beta propiri 



7 beta ^laitherrechtaigthi 
trebthach 



15. 



.1. 



inchetnidi huambi anai- 



1 . .i. ani atreba leiss 
atreba cesorcuin^ 4. 

5. .i. cenfodail ceneuil 



2. .i. asoirc cdch 3. .i. airindi 

ai7' indi atreba leiss adrad martis • 
6. .i. sanctdir • arindi • atreba r4tu 
noiba and • 7. .i. serin airindi atreba arma and • 8. .i. 

airindi atreba mdini indi • 9. .i. ar ckuit tarmorcenn • 10. .i. 
coitchen 7 chenelach docach cathrur diromanaib 11. .i. atir 

romanach^ arindi atrebat romdin and 12. .i. conecat atredesin- 

13. .i. each fer dichlaind latin^ 14. .i. air indi atrebat laitn6Ti 

and 15. .i. archuit tairmorcenn 7 non possesii/a reliqua • 



15 



n 



p. 32 b 
continued 



P. 33a 



9. i.e. names signifying race. 10. i.e. the Colchian. 11. i.e. 

the Grecian. 12. i.e. the Cyclasian. 13. i.e. the Trojan. 

14. this is strictly proper names as appellatives : they can be proper and 30 
be patronymics. 15. i.e. of the primitive from which is the possessive. 

1. i.e. that which he possesses. 2. i.e. who destroys every one. 

3. i.e. because he possesses destruction. 4. i.e. because he possesses 

the worship of Mars. 5. i.e. without distinction of gender. 

6. i.e. sanctuary : because it possesses holy things therein. 7. i.e. an 35 

armoury, because it possesses arms therein. 8. i.e. because it 

possesses treasures therein. 9. i.e. as regards terminations. 10. i.e. 
common and general to every citizen of the Romans. 11. i.e. the 

Roman territory, because Romans dwell there. 12. i.e. they can 

be these three things. 13. i.e. every man of the Children of Latinus. 40 

14. i.e. because Latins dwell there. 15. i.e. as regards terminations, 

and they are not possessives, etc. 

* recte ' Cyclas,' ' las ' 

*■ seems corrupt ; incholchedde PCr. 12'» 
•= rectius inchiclastae 
^ cf . p. 84, note g 

* the scribe wrote asorcuin, and then altered the a to « 
' n over the line, the first a under it 

8 cf. ingen latin (gl. Lauinia) Sg. 38" 14 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 87 

sessiuae'^ ut 'Quintilianus'V • • 'lulianus'; alia loco patronymicorum 
posita...ut 'Emilianus'^' Scipio ., Ex eadem forma" agnomina^^ 
quoque multa inuenies, ut 'Africanus^/ 'Persicus^^' ... Alia autem 
sunt eiusdem diriuationis^ quae ex materia principalium^ constare 

5 significantur...alia ex morbis, ut 'cardiac us 2'''; alia a professionibus^, 

ut 'mechannicus*' ^,' 'gi'ammaticus^'; alia a disciplinis, ut 'Aris- 

totelicus^,' 'Socraticus^,' 'rethoricus'^'; alia quae primitiuorum 

similem possunt habere significationem*^, ut 'Tracius' pro 'Trax^' P- 33b 

... 'Libycus,' quod solum y ante 'cus' habens inuenitur quod a 

lo principali- accepit. ... 'mulio mulionis* mulionicusV Cicero pro (i. p. 70) 
Sestio*: raulionicam paenolam^ 

16. [in marg.] Aliter tantummodo propria .i. nicumcat bete gentilia P- 33a 
oecat immurgu bete possisiua 7 propria • 17. .i. cosmailius dirru- <'<'"**""^<^ 

digthi 18. .i. emiUndae X. emelii filius .i. amal bid emelides nobed 

15 and 19. .i. possesiwa 19 a. arbertar as noentarmoirciunn}' .i. 
at<re6thacha 7 agnowmia 20. .i. ar indi atreba afraicc 7 reliqua 

21. .i. air indi atreba persiam 7 reliqua 22. A.fri aitrebdacha i 
possimwci 23. .i. primitiuori^m huandirrudigeddar 24. .i. 

arindi atreba cardiacam" genus doloris^ 25. .i. huafdisitnib inna 

20 nddne fHsgniat 7 ataimet 26, 27. .i. arindi atreba inddnsin • 

ind fiss asberar michanicd .i. sechta' 28. .i. air indi atreba 

inddn inna litredachte 29. .i. ar indi atreba besu aristotil 

30. .i. air indi atreba besu socrdit 31. .i. air indi atreba 

sulbairi 32. afolad^ 

25 1. .i. son^ Idn 7 delb aitrebthaig osun 2. .i. dnbunud .i. P- 33b 

libya 3. .i. custos mulorum .i. echaire 4. air indi atreba 

mtilu 5. .i. in echlas muldae 

16. i.e. Otherwise tantummodo propria; they cannot be gentilia, but P. 33a 
they may be possessiva and propria. 17. i.e. similarity of a derivative, 'continued 

30 18. i.e. Aemilian, i.e. son of Aemilius as if Aemilides were there. 
19. i.e. possessiva. 19 a. they are expressed by the same termination, 

i.e. possessives and agnomina. 20. i.e. because he possesses Africa etc. 
21. i.e. because he possesses Persia etc. 22. i.e. as possessives. 

23. i.e. of the primitives from which they are derived. 24. i.e. 

35 because he has cardiaca, a kind of pain. 25. i.e. from professions of 

the arts which they practise and profess. 26, 27. i.e. because he 

possesses that art, of the science called mechanice. 28. i.e. because he 
possesses the art of literature. 29. i.e. because he possesses the 

character of Aristotle. 30. i.e. because he possesses the character of 

40 Socrates. 31. ie. because he possesses eloquence. 32. their 

substance. 

1. i.e. a full sound, and the form of a possessive from (the) sound. P. 33b 
2. i.e. from the origin i.e. Libya. 3. i.e. horsekeeper. 4. because 
he possesses mules. 5. i.e. the mules' horsecloth (?). 

• MS. Sesio »> cf. far ndeii deilb Sg. 90*- 2, 201'' 6 ' MS. cardiam 
^ genus doloris ist von ganz andern Hand hiniiber die Glosse geschrieben, 

Thumeysen 

* MS. afolaid, with panctum delens over i 

' Ascoli and Windisch read no (i.e. nomen) ; ein verktimmertes n scheint mir 
palaographiscb wahrscheinlicher, Thumeysen 



88 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



.. 'illigneusV tamen et 'iliceus^' dicitur: Terentius in Adelphis: 

Lectulos . . . illigneis pedibus^ 

Statius in sexto Thebaidos : 

Ornique iliceaeque trabes® metuendaque^" suco 

Taxus". 5 

'marmoreus^^' ... 'quernus^V 'columns"' ... 'faginus"'; e uero longam 
'spondeus^V 'Phoebeus^''' ... o : 'aerous^V 'EousV ••■ niore lonio". 

Italides^ quas ipsa decus sibi dia Camella. 

(i. p. 72) ^Nam primitiuum 'Chins' corripitnr... 

Aret Lerna^ nocens^, aret Lyrcins^ et ingens lo 

Inachns. 

Nee mirnm, nam tu infaustos^ donante marito 
Ornatus Argia geris. 

... lonas^ ... 

... 'stlataria^' ... alia ab officiis^, ut 'tabellarins^' 'mercinarius.'... i5 



P. 34 a 
(1. p. 71) 



P. 34b 



(I. p. 73) 
P. 35 a 
(I. pp. 74, 

75) 
P. 33 b 
continued 



P. 34a 



P. 34 b 
P. 35 a 



illigum nomen arboris 
huanaib cosaib hilignidih 
.i. ind ibair 
dairde quia 
15, fagde ^o 
17. .i. 



6. .i. ilignide • de nomine fedo 
7. .i. ilecde • ilex nomen arboris 

9. .i. innatrosta ilecdi 10. .i. isaichthi 11 

hdis neimnich ■ 12. indi'^ atreba marmair 13. 

fit quercus reliqua 14. .i. collde quia fit colyrus coll 
fagus 16. toxalde arindi atreba toxal and A.fot^ 

phebus 

1. .i. arindi atreba. nert 2. .i. arindi atreba airther quia fit 

eos .i. oriens 3. grecdu 4. .i. inna etaldai A. larina 7 tulla 

5. .i. ni cumma limm 7 anaitrebthach. quia producit 6. loth 25 

7. erchoitech 

1. michlothaiigthi 2. .i. aicmae digrecaib 

1. .i, stlata .i. ethar 2. .i. atrebat ni triatimdirecht awal 



atreba infochrach afocraicc 



3. tablaire .i. tabella 



P. 33 b 
continued 



P. 34 a 



34 b 

35 a 



6. i.e. ilignian, from the name of a tree. 7. i.e. ilician, (from) 30 

ilex etc. 8. from the ilignian feet. 9. i.e. the ilician beams. 

10. i.e. it is to be feared. 11. i.e. the deadly poisonous yews^ 

12. because it possesses marble. 16. drawn (?), because it possesses 

drawing^ (?) therein i.e. length. 

1. i.e. because he possesses strength. 2. i.e. because he possesses 35 

the east, quia etc. 3. Greek. 4. i.e. the Italian women. 

5. i.e. I do not deem it identical with the possessive, because it 
lengthens (the i). 6. mud^. 

1. ill-famed. 2. i.e. a tribe of Greeks. 

1. i.e. (from) stlata i.e. a boat. 2. i.e. they possess somewhat 4° 

through their service, as the mercenary hath his pay. 

» leg. herous >> MS. lirceus « leg. arindi "> Ascoli prints fot 

as the beginning of gloss 33'' 17 « The glossator supposed taxus to be in the 

nom. pi. f cf. toxal na tromsluag SE. 5318; toxal (gl. uerriculum) Sg. 53'' 4; 

probably from to-fo-com-sal-. Cf. nam spondeus tractus quidam, id est sonus, qui 
fundebatur circa aures sacrificantium. Isid. iii. 25 « lerna paludes aquae ubi 

fuit ydra serpens qui multa capita habuit, Corp. Gloss. Lat. iv. 254 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 89 

alia a dignitatibus, ut 'praefectorius*' ... 'censorius'' ...ut 'collarium^' 
quod in coUo est, 'plantarium''' quod in planta^ ... 'motaria*' quod 
in motu est et 'palmarium^"' quod in palma, hoc est in laude ; de 
quibus sunt, ut 'frumentaria"' lex de fruraento ... 'uinaria cella^'^' 
quae uinum habet, et 'armamentarium'*' in quo arma posita sunt, 
sic 'uiolariumS' 'rosarium'^,' 'uiridarium^' P- 35b 

... 'Pompeianus''' ... 'Romanus'^' ... 'RubrenusV 'AnienusV unde 
Virgilius : Aniena^ fluenta. ... in his quae ab aiboribus deriuantur, 
ut 'oleaginus®' ... ... 'cohirnus^V 'ficulnus",' 'populous'^' (l. p. 76) 

Potest tamen et hoc [sc. 'Romanus'] et pene omnes huiuscemodi 
formae nominum propriorum quoque habere significationes'l ...'Cor- 
uinus"' ...alia a tempoiibus ut 'matutinus^' a matuta^, quae P. 36 a 



4. .i. immscerde 5. .i. cistae .i. qui censum praerogat P. 35 a 

6. A. amxnuinde .i. muince i slabrad 7. acclantae 8, hi claidi '^^^^^"^^^ 

15 9. acumscaigthe 10. .i. ani atreba hiuuaid t molad 11. .i. 

recht/recoir chdill cruithnechtae^ 12. .i. cuile finda airindi ogaib 
fin t ubi uinum uenditur ut heda • 13. .i. loc imbiat arma 

arindi oiigaib arma 

1. .i. scotae .i. uiola 2. .i. broinde t rostae .i. c?erosa dindluib P. 35b 

20 find^ .i. luib derc 3. hurda A. uiridis 4 .i. seruus .i. mug 

atreba poimp leiss 5. airindi atreba romam 6. dercaide 

quia fit rubra 7. aniendae dianntmaim. indsrotho asberr anien^ 

8. aniendai 9. olegende 10. coldde quia fit corylus nomen 
arboris 11. ficiddae ficulnia 12. populus .i. nomen /ec^o 

2£ 13. .i. dogniter anmannn dilsi diib ama\ dongnither^ dindhi as 
romanus cinid airi doberr desimrecht acht aratrebthach nand 
14. .i. fiach 

1. .i. fuinide [man. alt.] mane uigilans heda 2. fuin p. 36a 

6. i.e. that which belongs to a neck i.e. a collar or chain. 8. in P- 35 a 

30 a digging. 9. that which is moved. 10. i.e. that which has '^*'"**""^'^ 

victory or praise. 11. i.e. the law of cultivating wheat. 12. i.e. 

a wine-cellar, because it contains wine, vel etc. 13. i.e. a place 

wherein are arms, because it contains arms. 

1. i.e. belonging to violets. 2. i.e. belonging to dew® or belonging P. 35b 
35 to a rose, i.e. de rosa from the white plant i.e. a red plant. 4. i.e. a 

servant whom Pompey possesses. 5. because he inhabits Eome. 

6. reddish. 7. of the Anio : from the name of the river called Anio. 

12. populus i.e. name of a tree. 13. i.e. proper names are formed 

from them (possessives), as is formed from Ronianus, although not for 
40 this is (the example) Romanvs given, but for the possessive therein. 
14. i.e. a crow. 

1. i.e. belonging to evening. 2. evening. P. 36a 

* The glossator supposed that the lex frumentaria was made for the encouragement 
of agriculture, and glossed accordingly 

'' MS. fin; .i. luih derc bedeutet wohl correctur des versehens luihfin{tl\, das darum 
nicht ausgeschrieben ist, Thurneysen 

<= Ascoli amen. Man kann ebensogut anien also amen lesen, Thurneysen 
•• the n and h over the line 

* a derivative from brdin; rosarium is alternatively explained &om ros 



90 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



Auroram significat, uel, ut quidam AevKodeav^ ... 'antelucanus*' ... 
alia a mutis animalibus, ut ... 'anserinus''; alia a materia ex qua 
constant, ut 'humanus®' . . alia a numeris . . 

(I- P- 77) It grauis Auletes centenaque'' arbore* fluctum 

Verberat assurgens... 5 

...'capsa^capsanus '**... De'mustelino®'. . pauloposttractabitur. 
P. 36b Similiter a habent ea, quae deriuantur a nominibus in 'cus' uel 
(i. p. 78) in 'cuius' desinentibus, quae sunt ultra duas sillabas^ ut 'rusticus 

rusticanus...' Excipitur a masculo^ quod est dimminutiuum 

maris, 'masculinus' factum^ ... 'tolletum tollitanus"*' ... ... 'lu- lo 

P. 37a cina^' 'follis^' ... ... 'macer*' . . 'libertus*' ... 'rufus"' . . 

(i. p. 79) Excipiuntur® ab 'humo' 'humanus' ... nam^ quod a Taurominio 

'Taurominitanus^' dicimus, sequimur Graecos, qui 'Taurominites' 
P. 37b dicunt. Gentilia^ enim apud Graecos in 't7/9' desinentia . . . 
(i. p. 80) 'aper^ aprinusV 'caper* caprinus,' 'ceruus ceruinus*' ... 'taurus ^5 

taurinus^' 'ferus®' .. 'leporinus^' ... 'ouinus^' ... 'suinus*'... 

'unus ullus", una ulla", unum ullum,' 'bonus bellus^'^' ... 

'mediastinus^*'... 'Fiscina"'...'fuscina^^' ... an fiscus^* a 'fiscina"' 



P. 36 a 
continued 



P. 36b 



P. 37 a 



P. 37 b 



3, .i. issain dofoirnde son frisinroithnigud 4. remdeddlte 

5. anser .i. gigrann 6. hurde 7. .i. c^t rdmce fuiri 20 

8. comrar 9. mustela** .i. ness mus longa mustellinus 

1. .i. mad desillaha,ch. nibbd i/ianus regaid intdiruidigud 
2. .i. mas • masculus A'ii-ac? 3. anasforcmide^ 4. .1. esgaV \ 
tenlach .i. census quod toUitur^ 

1. taitnem 2. hole 3. s6im 4. 
proprium \ derc 6. hua anmanaib in us 

8. .i. niexceptaid linn son sed regula 9. cenelcha 
1. tore allid 2. torcde 3. gabor 4. damde 

5. tarbde 6. .i. best 7. patnide 8. cdirchuide 

9. mucde 10. oendn 11. oSnnat 12. sainemlan 30 
13. meddn tairismid t gabaltaid 14. ainehes 15. del 
16. eis 17. fd innadixnigedar eeehtarde 



sdermug 5. .i. 25 

marg. 1. Arehiuim 



P. 36 a 
continued 

P. 36b 



P. 37 a 



P. 37b 



3. i.e. what this (AevKoOea) signifies, is different from radiance. 
7. i.e. a hundred oars in it. 

1. i.e. if (the noun) be disyllabic, the derivation will not end in 35 
-anus. 2. i.e. mas: masculus (is derived) from it. 3. when it is 

made. 

1. splendor. 5. i.e. a proper name, or red. 6. from 

nouns in -us. 8. i.e. we do not deem this an exception, 

1. a wild boar. 13. standing in the middle or holding 40 

th^ xm^dle {medongahdltaid)^. 14. a basket. 17. or whether 

it is not each of the two. 



• MS. ab arbore '' recte Compsa Compsanus 
^ MS. must^lla, with punctum delens over the first 1 

* leg. anas forcmachte ' cf. indesgal Ml. 96'' 11 

8 cf. Ducange s.v. tolletum : the Latin words are in a later hand 

^ mediastinus seems to be taken as in medio stans or medium tenens 



recte Toletum Toletanus 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 91 

an neutrum a neutro'^ dubium est^'. Nam nee 'fuscina^' a fusco 
nee 'pagiua' a pago^ nee 'Mutiua' a muto^...deriuata...paenultimam 
corripuerunt. . . ilia seilicet obseniata regula, quam superius in P. 38a 
mutis animalibus diximus; ideo et 'anser anserinus^' dicimus ... 

5 'heri' alternitatis'^ causa 'hesternus''... In 'teria' etiam desinentia* (i. p. 81) 
faciunt deriuatum similiter: ' Fabrateria" Fabraternus' 'Sabrateria* 
Sabraternus,' ' aetas ' quoque ' aeternus ' . . . ' Vetus ' praeterea 
'ueternus'' facit, non solum 'ueteranus/ sed diuersas habent sig- 
nificationes^ 'Quercus'' etiam quernus^V 'corylus" 'colurnus^^" ... 

lo ' raensis mensurnus'^' ... ... ' Lauinia"' ... Abusiue' tamen p. 38b 

poetae pro 'Dardanio^' posuerunt 'Dardanum.' Si uero ante 'ia' 
aliam eonsonantem habuerint^, i longam habent ab eis deriuata ante 
'nus'... ... Tripolites'' 'Tripolitanus.' Similiter a Carilibus' {uel (i. p. 82) 

Caralibus} 'Caralitanus'... ... 'priuignusV 'PelignusV 

rs Quamuis igitur . . diuersas habent significationes® supra dictae 

18. .i. onechtar ndi 19. fd inndd fail nechtarde hualaliu p. 37b 

20. gae gona eisc ut romani dicunt [in marg.] tridens neptuni continued 
quod graeei fuscinam dicunt 21. ofich 22. amlabar 

1. .{.cesu-in-er theit* . . is . . i ante us and uare as nomen P. 38a 

20 animalis 2. .i. ailidetad dechuir fri- aeternus ar baked bariagol 

heri heternus 3. .i. dethenachde 4. .i. inna. hi conosnat in 

teria .5. tolnaid \ cumtach 6. .i. iiigor 7. .i. arbrici 

chomarle cid dac induine 8. .i. atd dechor netarru diblinaib 

9. daur 10. daurde 11. coll 12. colde 13. mistae 

25 14. ingen latin 

1. .i. arhuatigud sillah 2. darddnde 3. manip • n • P. 38 b 

4. trechatharde 5. caralis^ nomen ciuitatis pluraZts combed 

earalites lagrecu 7 caralitanus linni 6. .i. lesmacc .i. prius 

genitus 7. .i. tudraichthid \ grec 8. .i. cachladrecht diib 

30 is atrab alaill ni atrab cidnahi atd aitrebthacha'^ isinrecht^ dano 
anatrab nisin 

18. 1.6. from either of the two. 19. or whether it is not that P. 37b 

one of them is from the other. 20. a spear for killing fish, ut etc. continued 

1. i.e. though it is in -er that it ends, it is i before -us there, because P. 38a 

35 it is the name of an animal. 2. i.e. (for sake of) alternation, (i.e.) of 

distinction from aeterniis, for this should be the rule hein hesternus. 
4. i.e. those that end in -teria. 5. an artificer or a building. 

6. i.e. an anchor. 7. i.e. for versatility of counsel, though the 

person be young. 8. i.e. there is a difference between them both. 

4° 14. daughter of Latinus. 

1. i.e. iorfetoering syllables. 3. unless it be n. 5. Caralis P. 38b 

the name of the city (used as) a plural, (its derivative) would be Caralites 
with the Greeks and Caralitanus with us. 7. i.e. seducer (paelex), or 

(it is) Greek (Pelignus). 8. i.e. one of the two portions of them is 

45 possession, the other (is) not possession, even those that are possessives. 
Illegitimate (inrecht) then is that possession. 

» The ' aspiration ' of the initial t here is irregular 

la 
•' MS. carilis " MS. aitrebthatha 

^ leg. is indrecht 'Even those that are possessives that possession is in a 
portion' (?). J.S. 



92 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

formae nomina tamen haec quoque inter possessiuorum species 
posiiimus. ...'pedester^' ... 
^- 39a Comparatiuum est, quod cum possitiui intellectu^ uel cum 

(i. p. 83) aliquo^ participe' sensu possitiui^ 'magis' aduerbium significat, ut 

'fortior' magis fortis, 'sapientior' magis sapiens, 'ulterior*' ^magis 5 
ultra'' quam ille qui ultra est^ 'interior"' magis intra quam ille qui 
intus est. Hae autem comparationes^" quae ad personas" uel res 
participes^^ positiui fiunt, nascuntur a dictionibus carentibus casu", 
id est a uerbis, ut 'detero deteris deterior",' et ab aduerbiis siue 
praepositionibus, ut 'extra exterior^*,' 'intra interior^*' ' ultra ^'' ul- 10 
terior,' 'citra^* citerior^®,' 'supra superior,' 'infra inferior': nam 
'superus' et 'inferus,' quamuis uideantur eorum, id est 'superioris^' 
et ' infer ioris^^' esse possitiua, tamen in usu 'superi' pro caelestibus^*^ 
siue uiuis^^ 'inferi' autem pro manibus''^ accipi solent. Adeo^ autem 
non ad ipsa aduerbia, sed ad personas uel res participes aduerbiorum^ 15 
huiuscemodi fiunt comparationes, quod nascuntur ex his ipsis ad- 



continued 
P. 39 a 



^L^t^,..^ 9. pedes traigthech 

1. .i. coninUliucht posit ainmmdi 2. .i. sono • oalailiu 

fogoir^ 3. ranngabdltaith t ranngahdldu 4. .i. sens posit 

ainmdi immurgu ismdrainn rangahaldi 5. exemplum inso 20 

ara rangahalda asrubart 6. hire 7. .i. cian 8. cen 

msigisfriss 9. inmedonchu 10. inna comchutrummaichthiso 

11. .i. dopersanaib heodaih^ itM sidi ondelggaddar dopersanaib 

12. .1. do retaih marhdaih s6n 13. nephdilledchaib 14. olcc 
1.5. immechtrach 16. inmedonach 17. cian 18. cen- 25 
tarach 19. centarchu 20. indi as superior 21. indi as 
inferior 22. de nemdai son 23. no de bithbi t ite uiui • 
inddini bi 24. Ardeib iffi,rnn 25. inmar .i. ni arindi 
nombetis cid inbiucc • as6eir sem inmdr • acht isarindi nadbiat etir 
26. .i. innaiidobriathar'^ asanairberar cumailg ainmmde 7 huafigaine- 3° 
tar comparaiti 



P- 39a 1, i.e. with the signification of a nominal positive. 2. i.e. with 

some sound. 3. participator or participial. 4. i.e. (there is) 

however a meaning of a nominal positive in the participial part (of 
speech). 5. this is an example for the participial which he has 35 

mentioned. 8. without magis added to it. 1 0. these comparation's. 

11. i.e. to living persons: it is they who are compared to (other) 
persons. 12. i.e. to inanimate things. 13. indeclinables. 

14. evil. 22. that is, heavenly gods. 23. or ever-living gods, 

or they are the vivi, the living human beings. 24. for gods of hell. 4° 

25. greatly, i.e. he says 'greatly,' not that they are even in small 
measure, but because they do not exist at all. 26. i.e. of the 

adverbs from which a nominal force is drawn, and from which com- 
paratives are born. 

* leg. fogur 

•> cf. duli beodai, Sg. 117» 1 

<= MS. -dobreth- 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 93 

uerbia comparatiua, quae cum 'magis'"' ipsum positiuum^ aduerbium 
significant*, ut 'ulterius' raagis ultra... 

Deriuantur igitur comparatiua a nominibus adiectiuis, quae 
sumuntur*' ex accidentibus*' substantiae nominum. Accidentia 
5 autem sunt, quae ex qualitate*^ uel quantitate animi uel corporis 
uel extrinsecus forte euenientium trahuutur... 

Fiunt autem ccmiparatiua . . . a uerbis : 'detero' deteris deterior,' P- 39b 
'potior^ poteris {uel potiris} ' ' hic^' et ' haec potior^' et ' hoc potius (^- P- ®4) 
potioris*' : possumus tamen hoc etiam a nomine 'potis*' accipere, 
lo quamuis significatio alia' esse uideatur. 

A participiis : 'indulgens^ indulgentior' ... Sed quando compa- 
rautur participia^ transeunt in nominum significationem^. 

Ab aduerbiis siue praepositionibus^ ut 'extra exterior' lo- (i- P- 85) 

calia sunt haec aduerbia siue praepositiones, ex quibus comparatiua 
isnascuntnr nomina et paene haec'° : 'extra exterior '...uetustissimi 
tameu etiam 'citer' protulisse inueniuntur. Cato de agna pascenda": 
citer ager^2 alligatus'^ ad sacra" erit. 'Exter' quoque inuenitur, 

ut Statius in xi Thebaidos : 

Sed quid apud tales, quis nee sua pignora curae, 
2o Exter^^ honos? 



27. Com magis lasin posit nisin 28. asposit 29. .i. P. 39a 

Sens magis 7 posit leiss issed bis isincomparait^ hisin innadobreitlire-' continued 
30. forpersana 31. .i. huanaib tecmaingthechaib 32. .i. 

inne maith t uilcc^ 

25 1. demecimm 2. .i. cumachtaigim quando ueThum cumachtach p. sQh 
quando possitiwwm 8. .i. on brethir asberr potior 3 a. .1. 

cumachtchu ■ 4. .i. saiinsamail^ 5. sain 6. dilgadach 

7. .i. itanmmann hisuidiu innaranngabala 8. isafoluth 

9. huare oecat andede 10. .i. ata ni archiunn .i. sunt 

30 11, dindinit bed sdstai 12. .i. atir centarach t ivimechtrach • 

13. bidcuimrechta t tecail° t digen 14. dodeib 15. echtrann 

27. with magis along with this positive. 28. which is positive. P. 39a 

29. i.e. the sense of magis and with it the positive, that is what exists in continued 
that comparative of the adverb. 30. on persons. 31. i.e. from 

35 the accidentals. 32. i.e. the quality of good or of evil. 

2. i.e. (it means) I make myself master, when it is a verb, and ?• 39b 
powerful when (it is an adjective in the) positive. 3. i.e. from the 

verb potior. 3 a. i.e. more powerful. 7. i.e. here the 

participles are nouns. 8. into the signification. 9. because they 

40 can do the two things. 10. i.e. there is something ahead, i.e. here^ 

11. of the lamb which is to be full-fed. 12. i.e. the country on this 

side or on the outside. 13. it will be tied or chosen forth or... 

14. to gods. 

• potissimus add. MS. '• rectius -chomparait 

" MS. oilcc, with v written over 

^ MS. saiiisemail, with a punctam delens and a over the e 

' leg. tecailse 

' but perhaps stmt is Latin, referring to haec 



94 N on- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



Ex quo Virgilius in IIII : efc nos fas extera^^ quaerere regna. 
P. 40 a ...'penitus^ penitior^.' ...in penitiorem^ partem domus. 

... quamuis Graeci honoris causa suae gentis* quam' ratione ueri- 
tatis dicunt, non posse ad multos sui generis fieri comparationem^ 
Alii autem dicunt, banc esse rationem^ propter quam non utuntur 5 
(i. p. 86) tali comparatione^ quod^, cum ad plures sui generis fit comparatio^", 
superlatiuo possumus uti", ut 'fortissimus Graecorum Achiles.' Sed 
superlatiuus '^ multo alios excellere significat, comparatiuus uero 
potest et paruo superantem demoustrare^'', unde etiam diminutionem 
apud nos iure accipit : ' maiusculus^*' ... Quid autem ^', quod 10 
accidit^^ inter tres uel quattuor uel plures, non tamen ad totum 
genus^'' fieri comparationem et necesse est uti plurali^^ suorum ? 
Virgilius in I : 

Pigmalion scelere ante alios immanior omnes, 

ad omnes ^^ sceleratos conferens^" Pigmalionem comparatiuo est usus. '5 

Sunt igitur quae comparari possunt nomina uel secundae uel 
tertiae declinationis. Et si sint^^ secundae, mobilia sunt... 

P. 39 b ]^(j hilar neutair 

continued ... ... 7/7 a • 1 > i ot 

p .Q 1. .1. pene • intus .1. inmedonach 2. mmedonchu • 6. oa 

inmedonchu 4. fobith soire ceneiuil innangrec^ 5. oldaas 20 

6. niderscaigi incomparit dihilih acheneiuil feissin • 7. .i. 

isdliged dem andliged dogniat greic isindi naddercsaigi incomparit 

di hilib acheneuil feissin • 8. S. oderscugud doncomparit^ dihilib 

acheneiuil fessin 9. ol 10. inddcerscugud son 11. Atd 

linn chcence ni asanarbaram dcerscugud dineuch'^ dihilih acheneuil 25 

feissin .i. astiperlait • 12. olpviscien feissin 13. dcerscugud 

dioen 14. mdanu 15. cindas mbias iarnacetbuid sem oid 

gau doibsem inchruth sin anasberat nadmbed ad plures • > 16. oZ 

donecmaing 17. ni derscaigi dind huiliu cheneul isdihilib im- 

murgu acheniuil feissin diroscai calleic 18. diroscai dihilih 30 

acheneiuil feisin 19. issed aplus insin 20. aconrodelgg 

21. adas mabeit^ 

P- 39 b 16_ a, neuter plural. 

continued g which was more interior. 4. because of the nobility of the 

■- race of the Greeks. 6. the comparative does not surpass many 35 

of its own kind. 7. i.e. it is a law indeed, the law which the 

Greeks make in that the comparative does not surpass many of its own 
kind. 8. i.e. the surj)assing by the comparative of many of its 

own kind. 10. that is, the surpassing. 11. we have besides 

something whereby we can express the surpassing by one of many of 40 
its own race, i.e. its superlative. 12. saith Priscian himself. 

13. the surpassing of one. 15. how then will it be according to 

their opinion? so that they are wrong then when they say that there 
is no (comparison) ad plures. 17. it does not surpass the whole 

race : it is, however, many of its own kind that it surpasses for all that. 45 
18. it surpasses many of its own kind. 19. {ad omnes) that is the 

plus {the ad plures). 20. when he has compared. 21. although 

they are. 

* MS. innagrec ^ rectius -chomparit 

" = doneuch * cf . adas cia dagneo Wb. 3** 2 



Glosses on PHscian (St. Gall). 95 

Et puto, banc esse rationem, quod oportet comparatiuiim una P. 40b 
syllaba uincere genetiuum positiui, nisi sint anomala\ ut ' teneri (i- p- 87) 
tenerior'*'... necesse est inter duas uocales positam i transire in 
uim consonantis, quod in Latinis dictionibus semper fere patitur 

5 cum inter duas uocales inuenitur uim suam^* seruantes. Hoc autem 
ideo dixi, quia u post q uel post g posita saepe ante i hoc non facit*, 
quippe amittens uim suam, ut 'nequior®' 'pinguiorV quod nisi fiat, 
continguit ... pares esse syllabas genetiuo positiui cum nominatiuo 
comparatiui^ uel hiatum intollerabilem fieri tribus uocalibus per 

xo tres syllabas continue positis nulla consonante media, si dicamus 
'piior/ 'arduior,' Quod ne fiat*, non sunt ussi® eorum comparatiuis. 
Plerique assumunt igitur 'raagis' aduerbium et usum comparatiui 
complent, ut 'magis plus" hie quam ille': uetustissimi tamen com- 
paratiuis etiam huiuscemodi est" sunt quando usi^^ Cato dixit : 

J 5 quod iter longius arduiusque^^ erat a curia. Idem ad populum de 
triumpho : asperrimo atque arduissimo" aditu. Pacuuius* in Medo : 

mulier egregissima" forma. M." Cato in oratione . . . exercitum (i. p. 88) 
meliorem, industriiorem^ facit.' ... ut in me industriior^ sis quam P. 41 a 

in te. 
2o Sunt autem et alia in 'us' terminantia, ex quibus coraparatiua 
supra dictam regulam non seruant' et dicuntur inaequalia. Quorum 
quaedam habent i breuem* uocalem ante 'or'... 'Plus' quoque® (;• p- 89) 

1. nepkriagoldai 2. is riagoldason 3. angutass^- ^^^ 

4. tairmthechia&^ for • \ • 5. andgidiu- 6. nihed sin y it 

25 Hagoldai sidi 7. noch ni coir son acht corop mda inoen.^illaih 

incovaparit issed asclioir 8. menogud inna teora iiguttae imvaalle • 
9. ni arrbartatar bith 10. goiHu - 11. ata 12. intan 

ararubariatar'^ bith 13. oeperr arduius • 14. is foluss dun 

tra asriagoldu leosova nad ihbiet cid intsuperlati huare nadmbiat 

io 7ia^ coxQpariti • ' 15. dothaidbse mperlait huandi as egregius 

egregior 16. nicert indflescsa huasind • m • reMqiia 

1. Casianus in • x collatione dicit • industrius — .i. leir^ — appetitor P- 41 a 
2. leriu 3. .i. riagol tormaig • or ■ for sing enitin ut docti doctior- 
4. riagolson 5. etc? pi tis 

35 2. this is regular. 3. their vocalism. 4. the passage to i. P- 40b 

6. it is not that (the transition of i to a consonant) and (yet) these are 
regular. 7. yet this is not right — only that the comparative be 

greater by one syllable than the genitive of the positive, this is what is 
right. 8. the hiatus of the three vowels together. 12. when 

40 they used. 13. so that arduius is said. 14. it is clear to us that 

it is more regular with them {arduns etc.) that there will not be even the 
superlatives, because the comparatives do not exist. 15. to shew 

a superlative from egregius, egregior. 16. this line over the m is not 

right etc. 

45 3. i.e. the law of adding -or to the genitive, as docti, doctior. 4. this P. 41a 
(is the) rule. 5. even pltus. 

» MS. Pacubius '' the first h over the line « MS. ararubatar 

* na for indl; but comparit and superluit, which were originally masculine, seem 
afterwards to be feminine, cf. B. Ball. 321» 11, 12 
« written over industrius, in the same band 



96 



Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



uidetur esse comparatiuum* 'multi'',' sed singularis nominatiuus non 
inuenitur nisi neutri generis^, pluralis uero etiam communis, ut *hi' 
et 'hae' plures»...»" 

. . . ' hie acer^° haec acris hoc acre ' . . . 

P. 41b Et sciendum quod omnia in 'or' desinentia* comparatiua com- 5 

munis generis sunt et mutantia 'or' in 'us' faciunt neutrum, excepto 
uno, quod solum' cum sit a positiuo^ quantum ad suam uocem fixo'', 

(I. p. 90) seruauit huius genus^ 'hie senex, huic seni, hie senior.' 

A 'sepe' aduerbio* possitiuum uel comparatiuum nomen nee 
{uel non} legi ... superlatiuum posuit Cato nepos" dicens : in »0 
mentem uobis ueniat, Quirites^ ... propter foenus' sepissimam 
discordiam fuisse.' 

'Prior' et 'primus' quaeritur an sit comparatiuus et superlatiuus, 
et dicunt quidam, quod, cum ordinis sint, differentiam numeri 
significant : sicut enim 'alter^' de duobus^ et 'alius' de multis 15 
dicitur sic 'prior' de duobus et 'primus' de multis dici solet. In- 

(i. p. 91) uenitur'" tamen sepe 'prior' pro 'melior"' positum ... et 'primus' pro 
'optimus' ... Virgilius in VIIII^: 

primes iuuenum tot miserit Orco'^ 

P. 41a 6. .i. as comparit 7. t comparit indi as multus secundum 30 

continued alios / isfirson dano airsisiu infae^ thucad hie • 8. acht comparit 
7ieutair nammd indthud 9. Ha 9 a. arc^iunn* 10. tichair 
lainn 
p, 41b 1. olsodainoin 2. diaposit 3. huare astuidmide inposit 

cenfodail ceineuil isairi ni techta nisi unum genus 4. .i. posit 25 

ainmde dodenom di sepe ut extra veMqua 5. ardmanu 

6. arluach 7. .i. dechor nuird in arim filindih 7 it anmmann 

uirdd fosodain 8. cosmailius 7 analach 9. alter ainm 

dohinair • issi^ chetne arani sainigedar fri hundir • > 10. .i. cesu 
dechor nuirdd in dram fit indih 11. .i. itanmmann inne hisnidiu 30 

7 ondelgatar 12. dodia ijirnn 



P. 41a 

continued 



P. 41b 



7. or a comparative of multus according to others, and this is true, 

then, the has been brought here. 8. but only the neuter 

comparative in the singular. 

1. which alone. 2, from its positive. 3. since the positive 35 

is fixed without partition of gender (senex), therefore it (the comparative) 
has only one gender. 4. i.e. that a nominal positive should be made of 

saepe as of extra etc. 5. O Romans. 7. i.e. it is distinction 

of order in number that is in them and accordingly they are nouns of 
order. 8. similarity and analogy. 9. alter is a name for duality : 40 

it is the first number that varies from unity. 10. i.e. though it is a 

distinction of order in number which is in them. 11. i.e. they are 

names of quality here, and they are compared. 12. to the god 

of hell. 

a om. MS. ^ MS. fixum 

<= MS. catanepos ■* MS. VIII 

« the gloss seems to be corrupt : for airsisiu Thurneysen conjectures air is isiu 

f marg. 1., opposite in Phormione compluria 

8 MS. issi issi 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 97 

... in nunieris quoque potest 'prior' esse comparatiuus ... et 'primus' P. 42a 
superlatiuus, cum ad multos componitur^ . . ut 'prior'^ Tumus 
quam Aeneas mouit bellum'... 

Primus' se Danaum... Androgens* offert nobis, 

5 et, quod omnibus est ratiouabilius^, in * or ' desinens commune in ' us ' (^- P- 92) 
facit neutrum, quod in nullis aliis nisi in comparatiuis inuenitur. 

Cum igitur comparatiua proprie ad positiuum fieri soleant^, 
inuenitur tamen saepe comparatiuus pro positiuo per se positus^... 
Est quando pro positiuo possitus® minus eo'' significat et nulli 

lo comparatur, ut : 

Tristior atque oculos lacrimis sufussa nitentes, 

'tristior'' enim hie 'ex parte^' significat 'tristis'.' 

Est quando ad contraria comparatur^ . , Est quando super- P. 42 b 

latiuo comparatiuus comparatur^... Est quando compai-atiuus ad 
15 comparatiuum comparatur''... Cicero Philipicarum II: ' quis 

interpretare potest, impudentiorne quis in senatu, an improbior*, (i. p. 93) 

qui in Dolabellam^..' 

'Tam' et 'quam' aduerbia tum comparatiuo uel superlatiuo 

adiciuntur, cum duo uel plures comparatiui uel superlatiui diuersae 
20 significationis' positi inter se aequantur... ...'non tam® in bellis... 

quam in promisis et fide firmiorem^'... ...'minus stultus' pro (i- p- 94) 

pnidentior^' Terentius in Eunocho: 

hoc nemo fuit 
Minus ineptus, 

25 1. diroscai dihilih^ 2. tdisechu noch is nomen nuirdd hie 7 P. 42 a 

odelgthar calleic 3. toisigem 4. dodenom. odeilgg and 

5. doderscuguth diposit 6. cen a chondelg fri nech 7. uenus 
.i. nirbu Idnfdlid^ 8. nirbu Idnbron^ 9. isand isfollus 

aslaigiu oldaas posit qwando dicit oculos nitentes • > 

30 1. diroscaither 2. dirosci disuperlait 3. dirosci P- 42b 

comparit dicomparit^ 4. .i. is messa indamprome quam ind 
anfele veMqua in an^e' 5. .i. is sain intliucht bis hicechtar ndi^ ut 
est hie 6. inmeitse 7. .i. doberr frita.m 7 quam 8. trebairiu 

1. it surpasses many. 2. 'prior,' yet it is here a noun P. 42a 

35 of order, and nevertheless it is compared. 4. to make a 

comparison therein. 5. to surpass the positive. 6. with- 

out comparing him to anyone. 7. i.e. she was not full-glad. 

8. she was not full -sad. 9. in this it is clear that (the comparative 

tristior) is less than the positive, quando etc. 
40 1. it is distinguished. 2. it surpasses (the) superlative. 3. a P. 42b 

comparative surpasses a comparative. 4. i.e. improbity is worse 

than impudence. 5. i.e. dijSerent is the meaning that is in 

each of these two, ut etc. 7. i.e. it (Jirmiorem) is put with tam and 

quam. 8. more prudent. 

» MS. adrogeus ^ MS. possitiuus <= MS. in eo ** MS. in dolo bellum 

• cf. BBall. 321» 10, 19 ' MS. Idnfalid 8 MS. Idn brdn: cf. corthdn Sg. 56»» 7, 

nochtchenn Wb. 11« 12 *> rectius chomparit • corresponding to Ir. archiunn 

^ cf. do chechtar hhdi Sg. 215» 2, nechtar ndi Sg. 37'' 18 

S. G. II. 7 



98 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

pro 'prudentior^' ...'minus bonus' pro 'malus".' ...quando 
ipse comparatiuus uel ad se uel ad alium comparatur", ut 'Achiles 
P. 43a Aenea fortior magis^^ quam iustior\' et 'Aiax Vlixe fortior magis 
quam Diomede.' 

Superlatiuum est, quod uel ad plures sui generis comparatum 5 
superponitur^ omnibus, uel per se prolatum^ intellectum habet cum 
'ualde' aduerbio positiui...sin autem dicam 'fortissimus Hercules 
fuit,' non addens quorum*, intellego 'ualde fortis.' 

Et sciendum, quod ex hisdem formis sine terminationibus^ supra 
dictarum® in comparatiuis partium orationis fiunt etiam super- 10 
latiua. 

P. 44a Cum ueter occubuit Priamus sub Marte^ Pelasgo. 

(1- P- 97) . . .... 

...'proximus,' quod tamen pro cognato^ accipitur, positiui sig- 

nificationem habet ideoque a legislatoribus* etiam comparatiue* 

profertur... ^5 

(i. p. 98) ...ec^p^aTc6TaT09^ 

p. 44b . . .ab aduerbis sine praepositionibus uenientia desinunt haec 'extra 

(i. p. 99) exterior extremus,' 'supra superior supremus'.... Ex quo^ apparet 
neque a ' supero ' neque a ' postero ' fieri comparatiuos uel super- 
latiuos... 20 

(i. p. 100) . . .omnia et comparatiua et superlatiua duarum excedunt numerum 
syllabarum^, exceptis 'prior' et.. . . Nee mirum^ cum positiua* quo- 

P. 42b 9. bed trebairiu 10. olcc 11. diroscaither 12. de 

continued g^ insin 

p. 43 a 1. .i. arhdfirianu senaias 2. doroscaithwr 3. cena- 25 

chondelg 7 aderscugud dineuch acht*^ dofiircabar triitfessin 4. in- 
genitin as quorum 5. ocachtharmmorcnib'^ ainmmdib 7 briathardaib 
7 dobriathardaib^ 6. .i. intan adcoidemmar dicoiaparit^ 

P. 44 a 1. .i.fonchath 2. archobdelaich 3. naib rechttdircidib 

4. in comparitit^ .i. comparit hilad 5. comparit 3° 

p. 44b 1. iure .i. e- airdixa hipeneuilt 2. itlia d6sillabchi 

3. ciasingbat drim d^sillabche compariti 7 superlati 

P. 42b 11. is distinguished. 12. this (is an example) de se. 

continued | j g ^^^ Aeneas was juster. 2. without its being compared 

P. 43a and without its surpassing any (other), but it is brought forward 35 
through itself. 4. the genitive quorum. 5. from all endings, 

nominal and verbal and adverbial. 6. i.e. when we have spoken 

of the comparative. 

P. 44 a 1. i.e. under the battle. 3. by the legislators. 4. comparatively, 

i.e. a comparative (is derived) from it (i.e. from this superlative). 40 

P. 44 b 1- long e in the penult. 2. they are more than disyllabism. 

3. that comparatives and superlatives should exceed the number of di- 
syllabism. 

* MS. mirum compositiua 

b MS. 8 

" contrast Wb. 16» 27, Sg. 208» 11, and cf. Ml. 84" 1 
"^ MS. bre- 7 dobre- 

* rectius -chomparit 
^ recte chomparitith 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 99 

que, ex quibus nascuntur, bisillaba sint uel eo plus* per genetiuos^ et P-45a 
uel unam uel duas assumentia^ syllabas faciunt^ supra dictos 
gradus*..,. Superlatiuus comparatiuum est^ quando superat una 

syllaba.... Est quando par est®, ut in '-limus' terminans...est 

5 quando una uincitur" syllaba, ut quando in '-fimus'...desinit... 

De Dimminutiuo ...eomparatiua quoque non solum augent^ (^- P- 101) 
sed etiam est quando minuunt uim primitiuorum, sed non absolute^. 
Ad aliquid enim omniinodo^" fit comparatio. . . . . .non posunt tamen 

esse absoluta", cum a comparatiuis sint deriuata...ut ' maiusculus^V 

lo 'minusculus^^'... 

Thais quam ego sum" maiuscula est, 

id est, 'paruo maior"* quam ego.' Alia autem diminutiua...ex sese^® 
habent diminutionem... 

Solent autem dimminutiua uel necessariae significationis P. 45b 
15 causa proferriS ut Sallustius in Eugurthiuo : ' postquam reguli^ 
in unum conuenere, id est 'parui reges,' uel urbanitatis^, ut 
luuenalis . . 

Vnde fit, ut malim fraterculus* esse gigantum, 

4. numero sillabarwm .i. noitlia desillahchi P. 44 b 

20 1. forgenitne son 2. positi foi-genitne 3. positi 'continued 

4. conxpariti 7 sup&clati 5. incomparit 6. .i. supevlait 

do comparit^ 7. superlait 8. sech positi naconparite^ oambiat 
9. huare bis ohdelgg indib 10. ocach mud dnibi odelg 

11. cenchondelg nindib .i. nibba cenadcerscugud dineuch son • • 
25 12. mdanu 13. laigeniu 14. hiluc posit aid ego hi'c 

15. inbec'^ mdo .1. isbec as mdo olddusa .i. is bee inderscugud 

16. cenaodelgg frinna aill 

1. .i. robbi udrrecar less digbail indfolaid oidecen suinfria slond P- 45 b 
sidi huare ndd robatar suin doslund induildetsid inchoisget 2. in- 
30 drigain 3. hua accuiss sulbairichthe 4. brdithrdn^ 

4. i.e. or they are more than disyllabism. p ^^^j 

1. that is, over genitives. 2. positives over genitives, continued 

3. positives. 4. comparatives and superlatives. 6. i.e. the super- p. 45a 
lative to the comparative. 8. beyond the positives of the com- 

35 paratives from which they are. 9. since comparison is (inherent) in 

them. 10. in every mode in which is comparison. 11. without 

comparison in them, i.e. it will not be without its surpassing some 
(other). 14. in place of a positive ego is here. 15. a 

little greater i.e. she is a little greater than I, i.e. the distinction is small. 
40 16. without their being compared to any other thing. 

1. i.e. there may be a time when it is necessary* to diminish the P- 45b 
substance so that there is need of words to signify it, because there were 
not words (enough) to signify the proper nature which they express, 
3. because of politeness. 

3 rectius clwmparit *" rectius nacomparite " leg. inbitic, or is becmdo a 

compound? ^ MS. brdithrdin, with punctum delens over the second i « for 

recar for ronecar cf. Celt. Zeitschr. iv. 67. Here recar less has a subject in the 
nominative; but contrast the older construction in Wb. 12"= 3, Ml. 2» 6, 22" 14 

7—2 



100 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 102) uel adulationis^ et maxime puerorum^ ut ' Catiilaster^' '^An- 
toniasterV ' patriciolus^V ' Sergiolus"'.... ...saepe inueniuntur 

diminutiuorum diminutiua. . .ut 'horao, homuncio^"'^^ homunculus"'. . . 
. ..* parasitaster^"'. . .' nepotulus^^'. . .* unciola"/ 'capella/ 'maxilla ^^' 
'anguilla/ 'una' 'uUa^V 5 

(I. p. 103) . . .' furca^» furcula.' 

P. 46a . , ' mas masculus^' . . ' os osculum^,' quod quamuis sit formae 

diminutiuae, tamen, quia aliam habuit significationem', fecit ex sese 
aliud diminutiuum* 'oscillum^' 

...'pauper pauperculus^'... Excipitur 'uenter uentriculusV lo 

Infra uentriculum^ tenui distantia^ rima". 

(i. p. 104) ..,'munus munusculum"'...'crus^^ crusculum.'... 'tus^Husculum.' 
...'sepiuscule^*.' 'Plus' quoque, quamuis a masculine uel 

feminino comparatiuo non ueniat^', facit tamen... 'plusculus pluscula^* 
plusculum'... i«> 



P. 45 b 

continued 



P. 46 a 



5. apelaigthe 6. sainreth do maccaib apelogud 7. dehor 
tuldin^ 7 nibi dighail /oZaid and calUic ciabeith indapelugud • 
8. antonain 9. Hite inmaicc dobevat innaanjnman \ isforru 

doberar 10. patracdin .i. quasi fuisset 11. sericdn 

12. duindn 13. duinenet 14. each ndigabihach hudlailiu 

15. fuirserdn 16. huandi as nep6s 17. uncia ungae 

18. mala glainine 19. .i. combed dechur eter nddn • ulla .i. uUa • 
intairmmorcinn^ 7 ulla dimminutiuum ■ isdothucad an -una reliqua 
20. gabul 



4. 
ni 
10. 
14. 



1. ferdn 2. 

digabt\xs,Q\\ naill 
uenterculus dogni 
huandluiihi^ seim 
15. 



sam poc'^ 
6. 



7 pocnat h 



leiss 



mmemcan 

16. huillenu 



gindn t boc"^ 3. 

5. luasc^ -reliqua 6. boetdn 7. .i. 

8. his bronnait 9. andechrigeddar 

11. dandn 12. erochuir 13. luib 

cenidfil comparit masculimis i femimnw^s 



P. 45 b 
continued 



P. 46 a 



6. particular to boys is caressing. 7. O little Catulus ; and 

there is still no diminution of substance here though there be caressing. 
9. it is the boys that give the names (here mentioned), or it is to 
them that it is given. 14. each diminutive from another 

(homunculus from homuncio, homullulus from homullus). 16. from 36 

nepos. 19. i.e. there would be a distinction between the two ullas, 

i.e. the ulla of the termination and ulla the diminutive (of una). For 
this it is that the una has been put etc. 

2. a little mouth or a kiss. 3. i.e. different is a kiss and a 

kissy. 5. swing (?). 7. i.e. it does not make venterculus. 40 

9. when they stand apart. 10. by the slender chink. 15. although 
it has not a masculine or feminine comparative. 

' MS. wSatuldin 

^ MS. tairmorciunn with punctum delens over u 

" glossator C has drawn a stroke through gindn and added 1 bdc, Thurneysen 

^ MS. bp6c with puncta delentia above and below b. glossator C has drawn a stroke 
through the gloss, and added the I- , Thurneysen. 

* three or four letters, of which the first is p, have been erased before luasc cognate 
with Ir. luascaim ' I rock,' luascan 'cradle,' OBr. luscou (gl. oscilla) 

' dlUithi dat. sg. of dluthe Sg. 9» 17, 203» 25 



Glosses on Friscian (St. Gall). 101 

...'rumor^ rumusculus'...'soror sororcula^' P. 46b 

...'rete^ti. reticulum*'... 'pons^ti. ponticulus,' 'lens'.ti. lenticula'... (i- P- 105) 
'securis* securi securicula'...'fidis^ fidi fidicula/ ...'cuticula' i (^- P- 106) 
antepaenultimam producit. luuenalis : 
5 Combibet aestiuum contracta cuticula^ solem, 

quod® eum metri necesitas facere compulit... Excipitur ' lapis ^°' 
quod 'lapillus"' facit diminutiuum ; etiam 'anguis' 'anguilla^V 
'unguis' quoque 'ungula^^' faciunt... 

...'curriculum^' .. 'cornu corniculumV 'genu geniculum^' Ex- p. 47a 
lo cipitur ab acu ' aculeus^' 

.. 'caput capitis capitulum'.' 

...'uolpes uolpecula® ' • • 'res recula'''...'uepres^ ueprecula'...'nite- (i- p- 107) 
dula®'...'mercedula"'...'apes",' cuius diminutiuum pro e longa i habet 
' apicula^^' Plautus in Curculione : 
»5 Ego nam apicularum opera congestum non feram"? 

...'uetus uetulus"'... 'Sus^'... facit diminutiuum 'sucula.' ...'tyro'' P. 47b 
tyrunculus'...'carbo' carbunculus^- *'..,' corculio® corculiunculus '. . . (r. p. 108) 
'loligo'' loliguncula'...'homuncio*'...'fur® furuncnlus^".' (i. p. 109) 

...'agellus",' 'anulus anellus'^'... ...omnia e habent paenulti- 

•20 mam absque 'pugillo,' nisi primitiua^ paenultimam habent natura p. 48a 

1. cl'A 2. siwmat 3. lin [man. al.] t rete 4. drochat ^- ^^^ 
5. cenele netha 6. bidil 7. t^t 8. tonnait 9. anisin 

10. huare naich in cuius cula- culum- dogni digabthsich. 11. lecdn 
12. escu{n)g^ 13. crda [man. al.] ingen 

25 1. comsrethson'^ 2. adercene 3. almne glunae P- 47a 

4. sndthatath^ 5. centat issed acennhartson linni 6. sinn- 

chenae 7. .i. retan - regula tmmurgu qwasi rectula 8. driss 

9. nitedula animal est quod insiluis inuenitwr • sicut ignis 
efulgens quod apwc? graecos dicitur ■ Xa/i7r(u/3)o?® .1. luacharnn • > 

30 10. fochricnet 11. bech 12. bechdn 13. ni aisndiusa 

14. arsiddn 

1. mucc 2. 6c mil 3. richis 4. richisdn^ 5. car- P- 47 b 
mocol drdae .i. arachosmaili ind Sir fri richiss 6. cruim mdr 

ut...pho«- dicit 7. bronnlog .i. soccsdil genus piscis ut isidorus 

ssdicit* 8. duindn 9. tdid 10. tdiddn 11. tirthat 

12. dnne 

1. positi nandigahthBJch^ ^- ^8» 

5. a kind of grain. 10. since it does not make a diminutive in P- 46 b 

cuius, cula, culum. 13. a hoof, a nail, 

^o 1- this is construction. 3. knee-cap (?). 5. a little head, P- 47a 

that is, with us, the head-covering. 7. i.e. a little thing. 13. I 

will not proclaim. 

2. a young soldier. 5. a gilded carbuncle, i.e. because of the P- 47 b 
resemblance of gold to a live coal. 6. a large worm. 

1. the positives of the diminutives. P- 48a 



45 



\ rete 
» MS. restis • ti • resticulum *• The u and a trace of the n are clear : the lower 

part of the g has disappeared, gen. sg. escongan, LU. 74» 40 « cf. Sg. 152» 3 '' leg. 
sndthatat « leg. \afji-irvpii ' MS. richisan « Isid. Etym. Lib. xii. 6, 47 

•> nan-: MS. na; the rest after nad is in ligature 



102 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 110) productam in omni genere. facit igitur 'paulus'*' 'paululus''... 
Ideo 'mala*' quoque assumpta x 'maxilla' facit et 'talus'' 

'taxillus.' Quae uero geminant 1 ante 'us' uel 'a' uel 'um,' in 'ulus 

ula ulum' faciunt iterum diminutiua^, ut 'homullus homollulus'... 

...'columna columnellal' Excipitur 'rana^ ranunculus.' Eandem 5 

formam" in 'la' quoque desinentia uel 'ra* seruant, ut-./capra'" 

capella'... 'miser . . misellus" misella misellum.' Excipiuntur iu 'ra' 

disinentium^^.,.ut 'ara arula^^' 'terra terula"'.. 
P. 48b Neutra quoque in 'num' . . ut 'tignum tigillum^' . . 

(i. p. Ill) ..'cerebrum^ cerebellum*'...' flagrum^ flagellum '...'sacrum sa- lo 

(I. p. 112) cellum^' Excipiuntur a desinentibus in 'nus*' uel in 'na' uel in 

'num'...'uinum uillumV Notandum etiam 'pannus',' quod 'pan- 

niculus' fecit. 
P. 49a ...'agna^ agnella'... 

...'urceus^'^urceolus,' 'alueus^ alueolus/ 'luteus^ luteolus,' 'malleus* 15 

malleolus'... Excipitur 'Antonius,' quod 'Antoniaster' facit 

(i. p. 113) diminutiuum^ . . .'Ericius hie noster Antoniaster* est.' . . .'lutea'' 

luteola.' Virgilius in bocolico : 

Mollia^ luteola pingnit^ uaccinia" calta^"*. 
luuenalis in prime : 20 

Vnciolam" Proculeius habet, sed Gillo deuncem. 



Idem in eodem 



Dorio'' nullam culto pallida. 



P. 48a 2. hec 3. becdn 4. glaine 5. odbrann 6. digab- 

continued ifiacha hualailib 7. columnat 8. huare nad nemantar • 1 • 25 

9. emnad-l- 10. heirp 11. trogdn 12. huare ndd 

nemnat • 1 • 13. altoirnat 14. talamnat 

P. 48b 1. clethnat 2. .i. criathar 8. .i. srogell 4. nemed 

5. huare atacomlonna irxnadigabthsicha fria cetnidi anndd foirpret 
inoensil\B\h 6. finan 7. c ; n" 30 

P. 49a 1. dinu la. cilornn 2. [man. al.] ^o^Aor 3. [man. al] 

.i. derg • 4, ordd 5. ni antoniolus dogni 6. amantondnni 
intisiu 7. derg 8. argi 9. osuidigedar 10. innadcercae 
frdich 10a. .i. ondscoid^ deirc 11. inuiigainet 

P. 48a 6. diminutives from others. 8. because I is not doubled. 35 

continued 9. the doubling of I. 12. because they do not double I. 

p. 48b 5. because the diminutives are matches for (?) their primitives when 

they do not increase by one syllable. 
p. 49 a 3. red. 5. it does not make Antoniolus. 6. this is our 

Tonykin. 9. compounds^ 10. the berries of the heather', 40 

10 a. i.e. with the red flower. 

I ere i ere 

■ MS. cerebrum cerebellum. The Irish glossator takes crebrum as cribrum 
*" leg. Dorida nuUo cultam palliolo " kann etwa crin gelesen werden, Thurneysen 

■^ MS. ondsoid with an imperfect letter, written over the second 0, which Ascoli read as 
u and Windisch c. According to Thurneysen it may be read c. If so scoid is = 
scoith the dat. sg. ot scoth " cf. dearc-fhraoich 'a blue-berry, billberry,' H.S. Dicty. ; 
Ir. fraochdn, Manx freoghane 'whortleberry' ' or perhaps 'paints with a black 

powder ' : cf. suidi (gl. fuligene) Philarg. 54 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 103 

In eodem : unciolis sex'- etiam. 

...'pallium palliolura'^'... 

...'paucus pauculus* et 'palculii8"'...'tantus" tantulus'... 
...'puella puellula •*'... ...'dentatam"...seiTulam\' 'Aqua' ^- 49b 

5 similiter 'aqula'^'...'equa' equilaV (i. p. 114) 

...'parasitus' parasi taster '...'senex^senicio^'... (i. p. 115) 

...' coniculus*^' 'anniculus®' . . 'fribolus '"'... ...*hic canis' *haec 

canicula"/ 'scutum' uel 'scuta,' id est rotunda forma'2...'hic qualus'* 
hoc casillum'*,' 'pistrinum" pistrilla'...'nubes nubilum '*'.,. ...'hoc 

,o glandium'^ haec glandula,' pars est intestinorum'*, 'ensis ensiculus'", (i. p. ii6) 
ensicula,' praeterea 'haec beta/ 'malua,' 'hie betaceus^/ 'maluaceus^.' (i. p. 117) 

De Denominatiuis. Denominatiuum appellatur a uoce primitiui' p. 50 a 
sui nominatum, nou ab aliqua speciali significatione^, sicut supra 
dictae species^ Nam et patronomica et posesiua*. . .denominatiua 

15 12. oen desimrecht so oeper and unciolis- 13. broit^ne V.Ada 

14. 7 othatnat^- 15. mdt 16. d*gra6thach hualailiu ""^^^^^"""^ 
17. fidclaich 

1. glasdn 2. uscedn 3. Idir 4. larene 5. fuirsire P. 49 b 
6. sen 7. sendn 8. aimvasid [man. al.] i forame?i in muris t 
?o noinen animaZis [in raarg.] I hedsb coniculus sulcus • 9. bliadnide' 

10. cuitbide .i. fribo??<5 fere obillo'^ dignus .i, niferr lethscripid 

11. cudn 12. cruind sciath^ 13. cliab • 14. clebene 

15. cucann \ mulenn 16. doinenn reliqua icidorus 17. glaine 
t airnne 18. innacoilchomce 19. claidbene 20. bethech 

25 t braisech genus holeris ut icidoriis^ dicit^ similiter malua 21. lemnat 
22. [marg. infer.] polibius medicus dta't: Nouem glandulae .i. noisethir 
■ reliqua • 23. [marg. inf.*] Cani romdnda • • is fir son 

1. dndanmimm oncZtVuidichther'* 2. nitechta sain intsliucht P. 50a 

and feissin huanainmmnigthae ut patron^/mtca 7 posesma reliqua 

30 3. .i. hiiare ndd netada diiigrae^ saingnuste dia inni amal adidcho- 
tatsat gnusi rfoacaMmacha olchenae ■ patronymica ipossessiua reliqua 
ani ba choitchen doaih sem huili iarum is nomen diles dosom • • 
4. isairi asbitir frit iscoitcherm 

12. this is one example, so that wwcio^is is said there. 16. (one) P- 49 a 

35 diminutive from another. continued 

8. an attempter''. 10. ridiculous, i.e. frivoltis fere oboh dignus, not P. 49b 

better than a half-scruple. 12. a round shield. 16. bad weather. 

17. a jaw or a sloe. 21. mallow. 22. nine glands (?) 23. is 

not Roman 1 this is true. 
40 1. from the name from which it is derived. 2. it has no special P. 50 a 

sense in itself from which it should be named, as patronymics etc. (have). 

3. i.e. because it has not a special appellation from its meaning as 

(the) other appellative species have, — patronymics, possessives, etc. — 

What was common to them all (denominatiui) then, is a proper name for 
45 this (the denominatiuum). 4. therefore 1 tell thee it is common. 

lo 
* MS. CTiniculns *> MS. othathnat, with pnnctum delens over the second h 

" leg. obnlo ^ leg. cruindsciath, and cf. LL. 98" 47 ® i.e. Isidoras Hispalensis. 

So in Sg. 53» 12 and 159» 7 ' Etym. Lib. xvii. 10, 15 » by the writer of the text 
•^ MS. o dir- ' with dingrae compare dingarthe Ml. 93'' 7 '' the glossator 

seems to have supposed that coniculus was connected with conari 



k 



104 



Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 



sunt"... Haec enim denominatiua sunt dicenda, cum significa- 

tionem suarum non seruant^, etsi sint propria. 

Habent igitur denominatiua formas plurimas et diuersas signifi- 
cationes. Quae quia latae sunt et confusae", generali eas nominatione 
artium scriptores noncupauerunt denominatiua^ 

...a fruge 'frugi^' a nihilo 'nihili'''...'ceruix^'' ceruical/ 'tribunus 
tribunal" '...'pugillus pugil^^'...'nequis^^ nequam"'; 'um': 'oliua 
oliuetum^V 'rosa rosetum'^/ 'tendo tentorium^V 'sto stabulum^^'... 
'lacus lacunar'",' 'calx^ calcar^V 'caedo Caessar'^' . . 'eques 
'macies macer^'*'...'senatus senator^"'... 'primus primas^ 
optimas*'...'pes pedes\"equus equesV'tego teges^'...'saepio saepesV 
'struo strues^' 'sterno strages*'...'lepus lepos''...'uito* uitabundus*'... 
'audeo audax'"' . . 'Picenum" Picens'^' 'Tiburtum'^ Tiburs.' 

Ergo in a desinentia denominatiua i habent breuem ante a uel 
(i. p. 119) 1 uel n uel r'*, ut .. 'acrimonia"'..,'armatura'^' 

Seeundae igitur declinationis nomina in 'us' desinentia c ante- 



(I. p. 118) 



P. 50b 



^ equester,' 
'optimus lo 



15 



P. 50 a 
continued 



P. 50 b 



5. .i. is uomen cenelach docachae denoTninatiuum 6. .i. 

huare ndd/orcmat inninni saindilis innandelb 7. .i. innahi nad 

tutet isnagwdsi remeperthsd 8. huandi as frux t fruges 

9. huandi asn\h\\\xm. 10. hrdge 11. sochuide \ trehunsuide 20 

t rigsuide 12. cuanene^ 13. n-inech 14, 4cmacht arindi 

ndd cumaing maith dodenom • 15. olachaill 16. roschaill 

17. pupall 18. tairissem 19. druimmchlae .i. donaib 

cl'Aasaib" bite isindruimmchlae indainmmnigudsin 20. sal i lue 

21. cinteir 22. esartaid 23. marcach 24. cdil 25 

25. sendtoir 26. airech t thoisechaire 27. aire t sainsamail 

1. traigihech 2. dinechaid 3. ditiu 4. fSlmae 

5. sreth 6. dr 7. sulbaire 8. immimgabaiia 

9. teichthech .i. similis uitanti 10. IStenach 11. bide 

12. bide^ 13. ciuitas .i. masued 14. .i. habent • 1 • ante • a ■ 30 

similiter • n • 7 • r ante a beos 15. lainne 16. armthatu 



P. 50a 
continued 



P. 50 b 



5. i.e. 'denominative' is a generic name for each of them. 6. i.e. 
since they do not preserve the special meaning of the forms. 7. i.e. 

those that do not fall into the species aforesaid. 8. from fnix or 

fruges. 9. irom nihUum. 11. a multitude or a tribunal or a 35 

throne. 13. not someone. 14. impotent, because he cannot do 

good. 18. stability. 19. ceiling, i.e. from the ears (leg. hollows?) 

which are in the ceiling (is) this denomination. 20. heel or kick. 

22. destroyer. 26. prince or leader. 27. principal or 

conspicuous. 4° 

7. fugitive. 11,12. pitchy. 13. if it is so ^ 

' leg. late sunt confusae 

•> derived from *cMan=Lat. pugnus, with compensatory lengthening, and the 
regular change (in early loanwords) oi p to c 

" leg. cuassaib? As to druimmchlae, it may be connected in meaning with 
druimmchli (gl. laquear) Sg. 54» 19, 64*6: cf. ic dluthad a drumchla 'caulking its deck,' 
LL. 219*2, et v. Togail Tr6i, p. 154 

<> Picenum and Picens are treated as derivatives from pix 

" cf. above p. 71 note b 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 105 

cedente quotcumque" sint syllabarum — nisi'^ sint regioQum noraina, 
et" quae diriuantur ex his — alia uero quacumque consonante ante 
'us' posita tantum disyllaba et quae in 'is' desinentia tertiae declina- 
tionis similem habent^* nominatiuo genetiuurn : quae secundae 
5 quidem sunf^, genetiuo, quae uero tertiae, datiuo assumunt 'tia/ 
ut...'pudicus pudici pudicitia^^'... ...'uiolentus uiolenti uio- 

lentia^'... ...'Teucnis^' uel 'Teucer Teucri TeucriaV P. 51 a 

...'nomen nomini ignominia^'... Inueniuntur^ tamen quaedam, 
quae in 'monia' desinunt...'parco parsi parsimonia®,' 'queror quae- (i. p. 120) 
lo rimonia ■''... 

'La' e longa antecedente : 'cautus^ cauti cautela'...' aliens^ clienti 
clientela^".' ...'candeo candes candela^'... 

In 'na' uero desinentia denominatiua siue uerbalia...omnimodo ^- ^^^ 
longam habent paenultimam uel natura uel positioned : 'officium 
15 officina^',..'coquuscocina*'et 'colina®'...'far^ farina''...'lateo laterna^' 
'Sagana''... 
In e desinentia... quia pleraque a communibus in 'is' terminan- (i- p. 121) 
tibus nascuntur, melius cum illis*" tractabuntur. 

In i duo sunt denominatiua . . indeclinabilia"... Quidam enim 
20 figurate 'frugi' . . et 'nihili'...cum aliis omnibus coniungi casibus non 
irrationabiliter dicunt, sicut 'mancipi^^' ^^' et 'nee mancipi^' et p. 52a 
'cordi^' et 'huiusmodi'... 

17. [in marg.] .i. ni «tio- arafoimat sidi ocacruthugud danmmanaib P- 50b 
diil tanisi acht is • a • tantuxa. super genitiuum nominnm. secu7ida.e de- ^^"**""*'* 
"^5 clinationis • • 18. cid 19. .i. meddntestemin son 20. iarteste- 
min 21. .i. fele*^ 

1. ecen 2. troidnde 3. troi 4. arfdim conisuidignd P. 51 a 
ladimidigud 5. ni -a,- arafoimat acht is monia • 6. in- 

maisnige I- 7. airegem 8. faitech 9. cocele 

30 10. cocelsine 

1, taitnem 2. erir aicned 7 suidigud 3. cerddchae P. 51 b 

4. cucann 5. cucann i cuilae 6. cenele nhetha 7. men 
8. cleth 9. lenn i brat formtha^ 10. lasna anmmann • in - is 
11. arbertar immurgu atuisil esib etir huathad 7 hilsir 12. .i. 

35 doer 13. .i. Adcomlatar sidifri cachtuisel 7 nidentar cachtuisel 

diib • ' 

1. cridech P. 52 a 

17. i.e. it is not -tio that these assume in their formation from nouns P. 50b 
of the second declension, but it is etc. 19. i.e. this is the middle of the continued 
40 period. 20. the conclusion of the period. 

4. it takes composition (sc. with in) along with derivation (sc. of P. 51a 
-gnoTninia from nomen). 5. it is not a that they assume, but it is -monia, 

2. both by nature and position. 6. a kind of grain. 8. con- P. 51b 
cealment. 9. a mantle or cloak. 13. with the nouns in -is. 

45 11. their cases, however, are deduced from them, both in the singular 
and the plural. 13. i.e. these are joined to every case, and every case 
is not made of them. 

1. cordial. P. 52 a 

• MS. quorunque numero •• MS. et mancipii • probably in another hand 

"» cf. Vol. 1. p. 1, fiian forptha It. Text. 11. 2 243 



106 



Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(I. p. 122) 



p. 52b 



{I. p. 123) 



P. 63 a 



In ' o ' masculina quidem et communia pauca inueniuntur deriua- 
tiua, ut...ab eo quod est 'catus^' 'Cato' et a capita 'Capito^,' a labe^ 
*Labeo'...aleniendo 'leno^'...ab epulando 'epuloV Cicero de oratore: 
*tres uiros epulonesV 

.. 'abolitus aboliti abolitio ''*'../ intern ecti inter necio*'... 

In 'go' uero desinentia../uirago^"'...*ferrugo"' 'erugo'V 'uirgo/ 
'margo^*'; excipitur 'ligo^^' cuius paenultima corripitur, nee mirum^', 
cum sit masculinum... 

In 'do' desinentia. . .ut 'acris acredo^*,' 'dulcis dulcedo",' ' intercapio 
intercapedo^*'..,'formido formidas formido formidinis/ quod ideo fecit 
simile nomen uerbale primitiuo uerbo^**, quod ipsa positio uerbi talem 
habuit formam. Excipitur 'formido' propter supradictam causam^ 
A testa^ quoque sine testu 'testudo'... Nee non omnia in 
'do' desinentia... ut 'irudoV 'arundoV 'hserundo^V 

In u deriuatiua pauca inuenio: 'specus® specu ','••• 'testa* testu'... 

In 'al' desinentia... 'uectus uectigal'''...'torus^<' toral'... 

In 'il' uel 'ul' desinentia... fiunt abiectione extremarum uocalium 
sine sillabarum^ primitiui... 

In 'um' desinentia... e ut 'oleuetumV 'uinetumV 'coriletum/ 



15 



P. 52 a 
continued 



P. 52 b 



P. 53 a 



2. fissith 3. iproprium i cennmar 4. hud sail 20 

5. slithid 1 banbachlach 6. fiedaichthith 7. fledaichthidi 

8. forhhart 9. ogdilgend 10. fergnia [man. al.] .i. 

fortissima femina" 11. duhchorcur [in marg.] Ferrugo est color 

porpurae'* sub imagine quae fit in hispania ut ferrugine clarus 
hibera^ dicta aliter ferrugo quod omms porpura^ p?^ima tamen 25 
tinctm'a emsmodi coloris exstat^-' 12. meirc 13. inrud^ 

[man. al] extremitas 14. bacc [man. al.] i fosorium • 15. cid 
tivimarta.e peneuilt 16. lainne 17. somailse 18. etargabdl 
19. donchetni persin asbunad do 

1. .i. Hixat^e is hicondeilb frisinbreihir aid 7 nifilcomthdd and 3° 
onach cruthach^ o6rethir • > 2. hua^ cheinn 3. i erudo .i. 

emblema t airchellad 4. curchas 5. fannall 6. Imam 

7. hiXad 8. ceinn 9. cis rigdce^ 10. lige 

1. innanguihaigihe^ coconsonaib 2. olachaill 3. fintan 



P. 52a 

continued 



P. 52 b 



P. 53a 



3. a proper name, or great-headed. 5. a copulator" or ...(?). 35 

8. increase. 10. a male- worker. 11. dark purple. 15. that 

the penult should be short. 19. to the first person, which is its 
origin. 

1. i.e. because it is in conformity with the verb and there is no 
mutation therein in any manner ? from the verb. 3. a taking away. 40 

7. (derived) from it (specus). 9. the royal tax. 

1. of the vowels together with (the) consonants. 



» pr. m. obolitus oboliti obolitio *> leg. hirnndo « Isid. Etym. Lib. xi. 

2, 22 <* MS. popurae, without color « Verg. Aen. 9, 582 ' MS. popura 

« Isid. Etym. Lib. xix. 28. 6 ^ perhaps hirud : see Isid. Etym. Lib. xrv. 8. 42 

' perhaps cruthath, usually cruth *■ (v i.e. m) over the line ' probably meant 

for rigda, Thurneysen ■" MS. innaguthaigthe " cf. sleith, O'Don. Suppl. and 

glossary to Laws 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 107 

'rosetumV 'dumetumV 'quercetumV 'esculeturaV 'mirtetum^'... U- P- 124) 
quae® sunt contenentia uel corhprehensiua^" i.e. periectiua*". i, ut 
'augorium/ 'solarium/... 'municipium ^2'... 

Alia enim in 'bulum' desinunt...ut 'cuna cunabulum^V Vesta"' ^V 
5 uel 'uestis uestibulum/ 'tus turis turibulum^®'...'pasco pabulum",' 
'prosto'* prostibulum ^V 'patior' uel 'pateo patibulum^'... 
Lucanus in III : 

lassant rumpentes stamina Parcas [uel -ae}\ P. 53 b 

Idem in II : 
to Vanaque'' percusit pontum Symplegas inanem 

Et statural redit. 
Inueniuntur etiam quaedam in 'culum' desinentia.,.ut 'diuertis 
diuerticulumV 'uerris uerriculum^'... (i. p. 125) 

In 'monium' etiam inueniuntur deriuata, ut...'matri matri- 
15 monium*'... 

...alia quae a uerbis deriuantur o in 'um' conuertentia.. 'uado 
uadum^' 

In 'en' desinentia deriuatiua m antecedente...ut 'solor^ Solaris (i. p. 126) 
solamen,' 'foro^ foras foramen^'...'irrito^ irritas irritamenV---*specie® P. 54a 
20 specimen ®'...*nuo^ numen'...'luo* lumen^V quo omnia abluuntur id 

4. Tosa. rostan 5. duma. dristenach 6. quercus daurauthF. 53a, 

7. esculus escalchaill .i. fid arddmdr 8. mirtus mirtchaill '^o"'*""^'^ 
9. ithesidi 10. Arindi ogaihet hilar dindintliucht inchoisget 

.i. oliuetum • ubi fiunt oliuae multiplices 7 ni sawlaid sd^n donaib hi 
25 sis archiunn ut augoriu??! reliqua-' 11. .i. tdrniachtai .i. 

dofdrmgat'^ isindirruidiguth \^ isgrec indi as comprehensma 
12. municipo i fich ut iddorus dicit 13. *.i. cliab noiden 

14«, 15. bandea [man. al.] tened 16. tuslestar 17. geltboth 

18. cuiligim 19. dtradachlcuilech 20. icidorus* riag i gabul • 
30 1. bdndcB ijfimn 2. delb 3. diall 4. toxal P. 53b 

5. mdthrathatu^ 6. dth 7. dodonaimm. 

' 1. trisgataim. 2. dorochol^ 3. dodiirgimm 4. tudrach P. 54a 
5. huandi as species 6. immcaisiu 7. cumachtagimxn 

8. dofonuch i aslenaimm 8 a. lumen glanad pe?' contrarium 
35 sensuTTi 

6. an oak-wood. 7. a wood of Italian oak, i.e. a very taU tree. P. 53a 

8. a myrtle-wood. 9. it is they. 10. Because they contain a 'continued 

plural from the meaning which they signify, (as) olivetum ubi etc.; and 
not so is it with those ahead below, as augurium etc. 11. increased 

40 i.e. which increase in the derivation. Or it (TrepuKTucd) is the Greek 
of comprehensiva. 12. (as if from a verb) municipo, or burgh as 

Isidorus says'. 13. i.e. an infant's cradle. 14, 15. the goddess 

of fire. 18. I commit incest. 19. lustful or incestuous. 20. gibbet 
or forkshaped gallows. 

45 1. goddesses of hell. P. 63 b 

5. iroxa species. 6. inspection. 7. I am powerful. 8. IP. 54 a 
wash, or I pollute. 8a. lumen purification, per etc. 

» leg. xepteicTtKd ^" MS. nnaque " leg. dofdrmgatar? ^ the following 

part of the gloss has been added later, but it may be from the usual glossator, 
Thumeysen " perhaps in a different hand ' Isid. Etymol. Lib. v. * r under 
the line ^ this word is obscure : perhaps dor-ochol, W.S. ' Isid. Etymol. Lib. ix. 



108 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



est purgantur a tenebris...'molior molimen^' ...a pectendo 

'pecten'V a filo" 'filamen/ quod per syncopam i" 'flamen^^' dicimus. 
. . .sinaeresis^" facta est duorum i breuium in unam longam. . . .aliae 
quoque uocales...sic solent ex duabus syllabis in unam longam 
transire, ut 'biugae" bigae^*'... Et ex contrario una longa in duas 
(i. p. 127) breues saepe solet temporibus diuidi: .. 'fieri' pro 'firi' uel 'fire,' 
quod magis analogum^* est, unde Virgilius in IIII Georgicon 

At suffire^^ timo^^ caerasque recedere inanes 
Quis dubitet ? 

...'laqueus' autem 'laquear^^.' 

P. 54b ...'eques equester\' 'pedes pedester^'... Et sciendum quod a 

habent ante 'ster' cum in nomine primae positionis nulla sit 

consonans inter uocales paenultimae et ultimae syllabae^... Alia 

uero omnia* e habent ante 'ster' excepto 'paluster^' Et haec 



P. 55 a 



quidem denominatiua sunt*. 

...'furoV unde 'furensV 
dictator'",' 'tonsus tonsor".' 

. . . ' affinis ' affini affinitas ' . 



' furor '...'senatus senator V 'dictatus 
Sed hoc^ possumus etiam in 



15 



P. 54a 
continued 



P. 54b 



P. 55 a 



9. tochrechad 10. slige'^ I- 11. h'dandsndthiu .i. filum 

.i. sndthe nohith himra chenn nasacardd ocind edpairt • 12. sacart 20 
[man. al.] iouis 13. accomol 14. bina iuga diguttai fodlaidi 

dirdtha ind 7 nideogur 15. ddriad 16. ind infinit • m • e • 

on-hrethir in -o- 17. fotimrathiris^ 18. otira^ 

19. druimmchli i cuithech^ 

1. marcachde 2. traichthechdae 3. A. is and Mid • a. • -is 

indib • re • ster intan ndd rhbi oson etiv peneuilt 7 uilt isind 
anmraaimm chetnidiu • - 4. praeter demminutiua 7 iwnahi 

rianx anuas^ 5. goithlachde 6. oecat beta ndeainmmnigthecha 
t haec innahi tiagta hi ster is^ danmanaib dogrSs biitsidi 7. bruth- 
naigim 8. as choimtig^ 9. senatoir 10. dictatdir 30 

11. berrthaid 

1. .i. assimilis 2. tormach t^s forainmmnid 



P. 54a ^^' ^''om the thread, i.e. a thread that used to be round the head of 

continued the priests at the sacrifice. 12. priest. 14. two separate vowels 

have been converted into it, and it is not a diphthong. 16. the infini- 35 

tive in e from the verb in o. 17. that thou shouldst subminister. 

19. ceiling (1), or trap(?). 

P. 54b 3. i.e. then is a in them before -ster when there is no consonant 

between penult and ultima in the primitive noun. 4. except the 

diminutives and those above before (apiaster, oleaster). 6. they may 40 

be denominatives, or haec, those that end in -ster they are always from 
nouns. 8. which is usual. 

p, 55 a 2. the addition of -tas to a nominative. 



* om. MS. ^ MS. synaresis = does slige gloss pecten in the sense of 

vKriKrpov ? cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. 11. 144 ^ fotimdiris Sg. IBS'" 7 ® tim borrowed 

from thymum, with lengthening of the penult, as in legaim, ndt ' see glossary to 

Brehon laws, p. 198 « not anias, as Ascoli wrongly prints •> under the line 

' MS. coimtig 



Glosses on Pi^scian (St Gall). 109 

secundae declinationis nominibus obseruare... Et testis eius' est (i. p. 128) 

Caper, qui diuersorum de huiusmodi nominibus ponit usus auctorum. , . (i. p. 129) 

Non est igitur dubiuraS quod — cum in omnibus quae paenulti- P. 65b 
mam habent circumflexam, si patiantur syncopam, seruamus eundem 
5 accentum in ultima.... idque^ omnibus placet artium scriptoribus, qui (i. p. 130) 
de accentibus scripserunt — debeant haec quoque idera^ seruare cum 
*ti' subtracta paenultima uocalis, quae circumflectebatur in dictione 
perfecta, id est a, inuenitur ultima in concisione^ habens eundem 
accentum. INueniuntur tamen etiam propria differentiae causa' in 
lo fine circumflexa, ut 'Leenas Leenatis,' 'Menas,' ne accusatiui plurales 
menae, quod genus est piscis, et leenae — femininum est leonis® — esse 
putentur. 

...'equs eques^'...'tego tegesV 'mergo merges^' 
...'struo strues^^'-.-'illuo illuuies *"'... 
15 ..,'curialis^-'... 

...'patruus^' patrui patruelis'^'... P. 56a 

I longam habent omnia in 'ilis/ quae a nominibus deriuantur, nee (i. p. 131) 
non in 'ile' neutra, sine ex eis fiant sine non habeant aliud ante se P. 56b 
genus\. . .ut. . .'scurra^ scurrilis'. . . 'Exilis' etiam a Graeco e^tTT/Xo?^ 
to factum denominatiuorum seruauit regulam^...'futio',' ex quo com- 
positum effutio^ 'futilis'^../altus' uel 'alitus^ altilis'... A pare^ 

3. .i. iuris asruhart anuas conU^ued 

1. .i, andliged quod diximus 7 asberam dano 2. aiccend p, 55 b 

inuilt 3. anednonoen aiccent in uilt indih 4. iarfoxul • ti • 

25 5. ar ni ar accuis dechoir ani asrubartmmar cose 6. indi 
as leonis leena femininum 7. denechaid 8. ditiu 9. muir- 
bran 10. sreth 11. hcellned 12. dalta .i. curia 

1. brdthir athar 2. 77iacc brdthar athar p. 56 a 

1. ndirmabet onach ainmxwdiu etir acht itcetnidi 1- 2. dais- P. 56b 

30 cuir parasitus 3. trenothath 4. .i. airdixa • i • and ut 

praedicta 5. baithaigim 6. adbolbaithigim^ 7. .i. nomen 

dolestnr chorthon bis ocedpartaib dodeib 8. is hinunn awaltus 

7 awalitus isondi as alo ataat andiis • ut postea dicet 9. 6 • par 

3. i.e. of the rule that he has mentioned above. continued 

35 1. i.e. the law which we have said and will say moreover. 2. an p ggj, 

accent on the ultima. 3. the identical accent'' on the ultima in them. 
4. after taking away -ti. 5. for not for sake of distinction is that 

which we have said hitherto. 6. of leonis. 9. cormorant (mergics). 

1. father's brother. 2. son of father's brother. p. sga 

40 1. or whether they are not from any nominal form at all, but are p. 56 b 
primitives. 3. the singular of a noun substantive (tren-othath)^. 

4. i.e. the i is long in it, as the aforesaid. 5. I am a fool. 6. I am 
a great fool. 7. i.e. a name for a round-bottomed vessel which is 

(used) at offerings to gods. 8. the alius is the same as the cditus, the 

45 pair of them come from alo, as he will say afterwards. 

» MS. illues 

^ the fourth letter looks somewhat like e, Thurneysen 

' 'the same thing, (to wit) an accent.' J. S. 

** adjectivum graecum perperam habet pro substantivo, Asc. Gl. cxxxi 



110 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 132) 

p. 57 a 
(i. p. 133) 



p. 67 b 
(I. p. 134) 



P. 58a 

(i. p. 135) 

P. 56b 
continued 

P. 57a 



P. 57 b 



P. 58a 

P. 56b 

continued 



P. 57 a 



P. 57b 



P. 58a 



etiam diriuatiuum^" — quod a uerbo 'paro' nascitur, unde compare 
comparas. Proprie enim pares sunt, qui inter se possunt comparari" — 
uerbalium regulam seruauit^.^, 'parilis.' Cetera quoque omnia" i 
paenultimam corripiunt...'peculium peculii peculiaris^' 'molo^ molis' 
uel 'mola molae molaris^.' Sicut etiam neutra^ in 'are' finita: 5 
'uelum ueli uelare^' 

In 'ensis' desinentia...'Curta*' Curtensis*'''...' Catena^ {uel Catina} 
Catinensis^'../castrum" castrensis",' ' forum ^^ forensis"/ 'Ilium" 
Iliensis^^'... 

In 'tis' quoque inueniuntur denominatiua, sed antique prolata^'... 10 
sicut 'Laurentis^' quoque pro * Laurens ^' 'Tiburtis*' pro 'Tiburs,' 
teste Capro. Sic 'Quiritis^' pro 'Quiris' et 'Ceris' uel 'Ceretis' pro 
'Ceres/ qui tamen nominatiui® nunc in usu non sunt. 

In 'os'...pauca inueniuntur: 'lepus leposV 'compete compes' et 
mutatione e in o 'compos^'... 15 

...exceptis in 'cius^' desinentibus...ut...'aduecticius'... In- 

10. asndirruidigthe anainmmsin 11. cosmailigeddar 

12. timmartae and amal innabriathardi riam 13. cenmathd 
inna hiasrubart 

1. sainredach 2. melim 3. broirddae 4. .i. 20 

dosoithcer ind i^ immechtrach • in • a • 5. ditiu 6. cuirt" 1 

borcc 7. borggdae cuirtaide i impdibthe ut in boetio 8. 1 

catina ut in horosio legitwr i slabrad 9. slabrattae 1- 

10. dun^ 11. d'dnattae 12. ddlsuidce 13. ddldde 

14. troi 15. troidnda "25 

1. acht is iarnarsidib robbdtar • intis non sic hodie 2. lau- 

rentide 3. laurentide .i. aitribthid nacathr&ch asberr laurentium 

laurens tmmurgu bis hodie 4. tiburtide^ tiburtum nomen cmitatis 
5. sabindae .i. gaide [man. al.] sabinus 6. ind ainmmnidi hisin 

7. sidbair 8. comascnaidid • 6acompes 6aWa^oldae dobuith 30 

nied mmurgu acht is compos Jil 

1. ar is -cius- doformagar isnaib hisiu - ni-ius- 

10. that that noun is derived. 11. (can) be compared. 

12. (the i) is short in it, as the verbals before (had it). 13. besides 

those that he has mentioned. 35 

4. i.e. the outer i is turned into a. 6. a court or town, 

7. belonging to a town, belonging to a court, or, as in Boetius, 
circumcised. 8. or a chain^. 9. belonging to a chain. 

1. but it is according to the ancients that they were (i.e. ended) in 
-tis, non etc. 3. a laurentis i.e. an inhabitant of the city called 40 

Laurentium ; however it is now Laurens. 5. Sabine i.e. having 

a spear (quiris = curis). 6. those nominatives. 8. com- 

petitor (competens) : it would be regular that there should be compes : it 
is not so, however, but it is compos that there is. 

1. for it is -cius that is added in these, not -iv^. 45 



* MS. oirta cirtensis 



»> om. MS. 



= the scribe wrote coirt, and then placed v { = u) over the 0; borrowed from Low 
Lat. cortis 

^ dunattae suggests rather dunad « MS. tiburti^de 

f misinterpretation of proper names 



Glosses on Pt^cian (St. Gall). Ill 

ueniuntur tamen quaedam a primae quoque declinationis nominibus* P. 58b 
eiusdem formae, quae a haberit ante *cius': 'gallina gallinacius^*,' (i- p. 136) 
'membrana membranacius^'... 

Notandum inter haec ' menstruus*'... 
5 'Longus longinquus*' ideo assumpsit n ante 'quus' quia aliter 
euphoniae satisfacere non poterat'. 

Inueniuntur pauca...in 'ulcus'... 'bos bobulcus^'... 
In 'dus' tres sunt formae : 

Una quae seruat consonantem, ex qua ultima uel paenultiraa 

lo primitiui incipit syllaba — sed tunc paenultima, si non intercedat 

consonans inter ultimae et paenultimae syllabae uocales — et reliquam 

. . partem'^ mutat in i correptam et assumit 'dus' ut 'herba herbidus.' 

Excipitur alternitatis causa\ quam Graeci eiraWrfKoTr^ra^ uocant, P. 59a 
unum 'pando pandus/ ne si 'pandidus' dicamus, male sonat*' alterna d (i. p. 137) 
15 in utraque continual syllaba, quod in multis solent tam Graeci quam 
nos euitare. Non dicunt illi 'Xapu/SStSo?' quamuis exigat regula*, 
sed 'Xa/juySSeo?'... Eiusdem uitii causa non dicimus ab eo, quod 

est 'mane' 'manunine*,' sed 'matutine/ 'uitis uinetum,' non 'uitetum/ 
quod tamen etiam a uinea uidetur esse deriuatum^ Praeterea 
lo 'meridies' pro 'medidies®' a medio die. Sed non tamen in omnibus^ 
hoc^ ualet. Nam 'candeo candidus' facit...nisi® quod haec secundae 
coniugationis in 'deo^^"'... Et haec quidem in 'dus' supra dictae 

1. ciasidruburt ambuith anominihus seciindse declinationis et P. 58 b 

tertiae 2. cercdae 3. sreihnaide 4. mistae mensis non 

25 mensuus facit 5. nibbad bind nach cruth ailiu 6. bochaill 

7. cenmithd inconsoin .1. arabi dints:::larsi::::::nchonsain^ 

1. frimifogur .i. doailigud fogniv frialaile .i. cor-ob bind tn P- 59a 

fogur • V 2. 1 continuans .i. acomoicsider 3. emnad d and 

4. .i. da • n • i7idd • t • 5. ciasidbiur abuith huandi as uitis • 
30 6. cesu medius dies a5c/to??isuidigthe and 7. arecar frithriagol 

do 8. \vl& ni dogres dognither 9. acht den limm 10. .i. 

sainreth dobriathraib^ co6ednae tdnise emnad • d • in nominihus bite 

huadib 

1. although I have said that they are from nouns of the second and P. 58 b 
35 third declension. 5. otherwise it would not be euphonious. 

7. except the consonant i.e. which remains over of that syllable after 
the consonant. 

1. (contrary) to cacophony, i.e. to differentiate (one) sound from P. 59a 
another, i.e. so that the sound be harmonious. 2. when it is made 

40 contiguous (consecutive). 3. the doubling of d therein. 4. i.e. two 
n'a into two t's. 5. though I say that it is from uitis. 6. though 

it is mediua dies that is compounded therein. 7. a rule contradictory 

thereto is found. 8. iiLS, it is not always acted on. 9. save one thing 
in my opinion. 10. ie. peculiar to verbs of the second conjugation 

45 is the doubling of c? in the nouns that are (derived) from them. 

* MS. loginquus ''MS. eTraXeXo-n/Ta 
"= leg. sonet * in deo : MS. ideo 

* nicht mehr lesbar; das pergament abgerieben und beschmutzt, Thnmeysen; read 
arabi dintiillaib sin iarsinclionsainl which is translated ' MS. dobre- 



112 



Non-Biblieal Glosses and Scholia. 



formae nomina demonstrant" habere ea in se ex quibus deriuantur, 
ut 'herbidus' qui herbas habet... 

In 'bundus' uero desinentia similitudinem habere significant, ut 
'uitabundus^^' ^'' similis uitanti../moribundus"' similis morienti... 

...'causor^^causaris causabundus'.-.'ludis ludibundus'®'... Ex- 5 
cipitur alternitatis causa''' 'rubicundus/ quod in paenuitima syllaba 
pro b c habuit, ne sit absonum, si 'rubibundus' dicamus. 
P. 59b Tertia forma in 'dus' terminantium est participialis...et significat 

(i. p. 138) dignum esse aliquem' eo^, quod demonstratur^, ut 'laudandus*' laude 

dignus, 'amandus®' dignus amari...'legendus^' dignus legi, 'loquen- lo 
dus^' dignus de quo loquantur** homines. 

In 'lus' desinentium formae similes sunt diminutiuis*. . .ut annus 
anniculus *''... Extremas partes^ syllabarum finalium siue extremas 
syllabas'", si sint purae", in 'ulus' uertunt, excepto anniculo^'^ 
differentiae causa: nam 'annulus' deminutiuum est'^ 'Nouacula^*' "' '5 
a 'nouo nouas' deriuatur. 

In 'sus' duplicem habent formam: uel enim participialia sunt... 
et res incorporales significant... ut . . 'uersus' — quod ab incorporali re'^ 



P. 59a 
continued 



P. 59 b 



11. isfollus inna ninni som inne^ inna nanmmann huataat 
12. immgabthach 13. ni fir immgabail iscosmail'^ indi'^o 

imvaaimragaib 14. bathach reliqua 15. arcoimddim [mam. a\.] 
reus iudicor 16. cluichech 17. .i. conroib ailidetu 7 dechor 

etir indisillaih arit cosmaili 

1. dofoirnde inrucus neich 2. indi reliqua 3. inchiall fil 
indib isciall innriccso 4. is huisse amolath 5. h'dbise aserc 25 

6. is huise alegend 7. is uise aisndis de 8. ar chuit suin 

tantum 8a. bliadnide'^ 9. rann disillaih 10. inogai 

11. cen chonnsonsk 12. non annulus dtVrmdigthe anniculus 

digab^Aac^ tmmurgu anulus 13. digabthach ondi asanus 

cudirt^ .i. brefe anulus br&fean 14. nljbide^ 15. lui^ 16. is 30 
neph chorpde intan as dognixo. menynmann reliqua ut in alio 



P. 59a 

continued 



P. 59b 



11. manifest in their meaning is the meaning of the nouns from 
which they are (derived). 13. it is not a true avoidance : it is a like- 

ness of one who avoids. 15. I bring forward in excuse. 17. so 

that there may be alternation and difference between the two syllables, 35 
for they are alike. 

1. it signifies the worth of some one. 3. the meaning that is in 

them is a meaning of worthiness. 4. it is just to praise him. 5. it 
is just to love him. 6. it is just to read him. 7. it is just to 

speak of him. 8. as to sound only. 9. a part of a syllable. 40 
10. (the syllable) in (its) totality. 11. without consonants. 

12. not annulus: anniculus is the derivative: anulus, however, the 
diminutive. 13. a diminutive from anus (a circle) i.e. a hole, anulus 

a small hole. 16. it is incorporeal when it is (refers to) an act of 

the mind etc. 45 

» MS. loquentur '' om. MS., corr. Ascoli " as this is an unparalleled 

construction of cosmail, leg. cosmailius J.S. or cosmaile as in Corm. s.v. Buanand, W.S. 
•^ cf, Sg. 49'' 9 ® written above anus ^ nuide written over noua-, lui over -la. 

nouacula eo quod innouat faciem, Isid. Etym. Lib. xx. 13, 4, hinter nilide etwas 
ausradiert (sol...?), Thurneysen « lai, Windisch 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 113 

ad corporalem quoque adductum est"...uel o productam habent ante 
' sus,' et significant plenum esse aliquem eius, quod significatur", ut 
' saxosus ' plenus saxis. . . 

...'manus manuleatus"'' ... 'auitusV 'maritusV 'cerritusV ab auo, P. 60a 
5 mare, Cerere. ...'cornutusV ' uerutus*,' 'astutusV 'uersutusV (i. p. 139) 
...'amictus"'... 

In ' stus '. . .' honor honestus^ ' . . . ' modus modestus^' ' ango an- p. 60b 
gustusV 'augur augustus*.' Praeterea 'Venus uenustus''.,.quae.., (i. p. 140) 
asumpta ' tus^ ' faciunt deriuatiua et omnia una uincunt sillaba 
lo primatiua" absque niesto^ 

In *ax' plerumque uerbalia inueniuntur...' emo emis emax*' 
...'pellicio"' pellicis pellax",' 'sagio^^ sagis sagax^*.' 

In 'ex' correptam.. 'lateo lates** latex",' 'uerto uertis^ uertex^*'... 
...In 'ex' productam similiter...' lego'* legis'^ lex.' 
»5 In ' ix ' . . . ' nutritor ' quoque 'nutritrix' debuit facere quod 
euphoniae causa siue altemitatis" mediam sillabam concidit^^: 
' nutrix ' enim dicimus. 

In 'ox'...' uelum uelox^®.' 

In 'nx' et 'rx': 'coniungo coniunx^,' 'arceo arx-^' 

^o 17. intan asuersns fers 18. isldn dineuch thornther" tresin^- 5^^ 

nainmmnigud sin continued 

1. Idmostae 2. .i. sen athardae 3. cele mas P. 60a 

4. ciniithnechtdae^ a cerere .i. ceres bandea hetho 5. bennach 

6. berach i birdae 7. tiuwhil ab astu 8. impdidach .i. 

IS uersus 9. attoitce a uerbo quod est mico ut postea dicet 1 >- 

1. sochrud 2. mesraigthe 3. tachtae 4. math- P- 60b 

marcde 5. sochrud 6. .i. ni stus arafoimdt^ amal inna 

remeperthi 7. praedicta dtha stus 8. .i. arts comlinsdn hilin 
sillah-fnabunad 9. crithid 10. doturgimm^ 11. tud- 

iorachtaid 12. doaurchanaimm 13. taircetlid^ 14a. clithith 
14b. [in raarg.] fons 15 a. imputh lob. [in marg.] capitis 

pars 16. rdchtaigixn 17. ailidetad friafinanach^ 18. do- 
cerbai 19. diddith i didn 20. acomoltae 21. dun 

17. when it is M(?r»ws, a verse. 18. it is full of whatever is denoted P- 59b 
35 by that appellation. continued 

4. relating to wheat : from Ceres, the goddess of corn'. 8. con- ^- ^^* 

verted (turned). 9. resplendent, from the verb mico, as he says 

afterwards. 

4. augural. 6. i.e. it is not -stus that they assume, like the afore- P- 60b 
40 said (but only -tus). 7. the aforesaid, from -stus onwards. 8. i.e. 

for this (maestus) is equal in number of syllables to its origin (maeror). 
14a. hiding''. 15a. conversion. 16. I legislate. 17. of 

alternation to its legitimate (form). 18. it cut off. 19. coverer 

(velans) or rapid (velox). 20. joined. 

» MS. manulatus •» om. MS. " leg. thdrnter or thdmdither ? •* MS. 

d 
cruithnechtae with d over the o " leg. arafdimat * The first letter is a little 

doubtful: Ascoli read it as (, but it seems a d the right side of which has faded; the 
third letter is more like t than d ; but cf. Sg. 54» 3 « recte tairchetlid ^ MS. 

ailidetad frianach : firianach, Ascoli ' cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. vi. 202 '' cf. et 

dictus latex quod in uenis terrae la teat, Isid. Etym. Lib. xx. 6 

S. G. II. 8 



114 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

P, 61a Quoniam de speciebus siue formis^ nominum •• supra tractauimns, 

(i. p, 141) nunc de generibus quaerere conemur. 

Genera igitur nominum principalia sunt duo, quae sola nouit 
ratio naturae'^... Nam commune modo masculini modo feminini 

significationem^ possidet, neutrum uero, quantum ad ipsius uocem 5 
qualitatem^, nee masculinum nee femininum est, Unde commune 
articulum uel articulare pronomen** tam masculini quam feminini 
generis assumit, ut ' hie sacerdos ' et ' haec sacerdos,' neutrum 
autem separatum^ ab utroque genere articulum asciscif, ut 'hoc 
regnum.' 10 

Dubia autem sunt genera, quae* nulla ratione cogente auctoritas 
ueterum diuerso genere protulit^ ut 'hie finis' et 'haec finis'... 
'silex^V 'margo".' ...'bubo^V 'ddma'^, panthera' in utroque genere 

(I. p. 142) promiscue" sunt* prolata^®. Sunt alia^® natura et significatione" 

mobilia, non etiam uoce^^ ut ... 'patruus^^ ^mita^V 'auunculus^^ 15 
matertera^ ' ; sunt alia uoce, non etiam naturae significatione'^ 

P. 61b mobilia^*, ut 'lucifer^^ lucifera^' ... 'liber ^ libra'... Unumquod- 

P. 61a 1. didelbaib dirinddigthih nominum 2. med aaicned 

ceneuil ni dofuisim 7 dofuisemar 3. inninni 4. .i. inne 

indfolaid inchoisig inguth .i. indneuta,ir 5. .i. apronomen narti- 20 

coldae .i. apronomen gaihes engracus narticml 6. .i. ariicol 

etarscartha fri suidih • > 7. docuirethar 8. .i. ite 9. .i. 

is inderb immascul fd femen nicomeicnigedar nadliged insin t uno 
genere t diuerso genere 10. gainae 11. bruach 12. .i. 

bonndn samnaiche 13. heirp 14. omescatar dacenel indib 25 

15. dorurgabtha 16. .i. is hinonn den leiss natura 7 signi^ica^io 

17. 6 inni 18. Fodail ceneuil ininni^ sin 7 nibi hinguth*'-' 

19. brdtha.iT athar 20. siur athar 21. amnair brdthair 

mdthar 22. siur mdthar 23. ni huacMill 24. nijil 

dechor ceniuil aicneti indib ar nitat msisculina nd feminina secundum 30 
naturam • 25. grian 26. cescae 

P. 61b 1. lebor 1 proprium 1- 

P. 61a 1. of the derived forms of nouns. 2. this is the nature of gender, 

something that generates and that is generated. 3. the meaning. 

4. i.e. the quality of the substance which the sound expresses, i.e. of the 35 
neuter. 5. i.e. the articular pronoun, i.e. the pronoun that takes 

the place of an article. 6. i.e. an article distinct from them. 8. i.e, 
it is they. 9. i.e. 'tis uncertain whether it be a masculine or a feminine : 
there is not any rule that obliges that. 14. two genders are mixed 

in them. 16. i.e. natura and signijicalio are one and the same with 40 

him. 18. that is distinction of gender in meaning, and it is not in 

sound. 19. father's brother. 20. father's sister. 21. amnair, 
mother's brother. 22. mother's sister. 23. not by sense. 

24. there is no difference of nat\iral gender in them since they are 
not masculine or feminine according to nature. 25. sun. 45 

26. moon. 

P. 61b 1. a book. 

» MS. sint ^ MS. inini " MS. higuth 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 115 

que* enim eorum propriam et ammotam'^ a significatione masculini 
habent demonstrationein et positionem ; sunt alia, quae dif- 
ferentiae significationis causa^ mutant genera, ut ' haec pirus* hoc 
pirum,' 'haec malus' hoc malum,' 'haec arbutus* hoc arbutum'... 
5 ...'haec buxus' arbos^ 'hoc buxum' lignum. Virgilius: dant 

arbuta^ siluae, cruentaque myrta^ coerea'" pruna", uolubile" 
buxum". 

...ut 'Gligerium''' mea" 'et Dorcium'... ' gumrai "'..., (i. p. 143) 

'tuber"'... 
lo . . .' haec catarecta^ ' . . . P. 62a 

In promiscuis tamen^ inuenimus quaedam . . secundum genus (i- p- 144) 
masculinum prolata. 

Cum canibus timidi uenient ad pocula ddmae^*. 

Diuersum*^ confusa genus panthera* cam^lo... 

15 Et magis in quadrupedibus hoc inuenis"*. 

Nam 'nihili,' ' frugi,' 'mancipi' obliqui sunt casus figurate^ cum P- 62 b 
omnibus casibus adiuncti. (i- P- 145)i 



2. etarscarthe 3. .i. dodechor etir anmmann innacrann 7 P. 6lb 

anmmann atoraid imiacrannsin • 4, draigen 5. aball 6. fid <^^**""*" 

'o 7. dogluais anaxhoB 8. dochrunn^ fessin 9. donchrunn 

10. buidi t donna 11. donchrunn 12. fulumain 

13. .i. don chrunnfdsin wnomen buxum hisin^ ni dontomd 7 is ainsidi 
neutahi 14. mo gligematsa .i. mohensa .1. nomina mxAierum 

15. ainmxn luhae 16. att 

25 1. senester 2. cetu chummascthai 2a. na herbind P. 62a 

imniomnacha 3. .i. bestia [in marg.] .i. inderbus ceniuil 7 

tairmmorcinn ar^ biid panther 7 panthera ut pos^ea dicet^ 4. .i. 
incoirnmchldud son .i. each lacein it msisculina in cein naili it feminina 

1. indoilbthith apud poetas P. 62 b 



30 2. separated. 3. i.e. to make a difference between the names of P- 61b 

the trees and the names of the fruit of those trees. 6. a tree. <^(>^^i''*^^^^ 
7. arbos is by way of gloss. 8. for the tree itself. 9. of the 

tree. 10. yellow or brown. 11. for the tree. 13. i.e. buxum 

is here the name of the tree itself, not of the fruit, and it is an 

35 accusative neuter. 14. my Glj'cerium (sweetling), i.e. my wife. 

15. name of a plant. 

1. window. 2. though they are mixed. 2 a. the timid P. 62 a 

deer. 3. i.e. a beast (there is) uncertainty of gender and termina- 

tion, for there is panther and panthera, as he will say afterwards. 

40 4. i.e. the mutation, i.e. at one time they are masculine, at another time 
they are feminine. 

» MS. anunquoque •> leg. Glycerium 

" MS. diuerso ** leg. donchrunn ? 

« of. Vol. I. p. 724, col. 2, 1. 29 ' MS. quia 
« Priscian i. 156, 1. 7 

8—2 



116 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

...feminina sunt, ut 'uirgo^ uirgims'...'acredo^'...'cupido*' . . 
Excipiuntur" . . masculina haec.'cardo® cardinis.' 

Solueraf Hisperii deuexo margine ponti. 

(I. p. 146) ...'Milo»'. .'praedoV 'ligoi<''...6 avO pwiro';'' koL 77 avdpcoiro^^K.. 

P. 63a ' Caupo^ ' quoque ' caupona^ ' facit...' strabo* strabaV 5 

. . .' cornu®,' ' genu'',' ' gelu^' 

...quid uel quod et aliud — haec enim ratio nomina esse ostendit*. 

...'saP*'... ...irritamenta gulae". 

(I. p. 147) ...'subteP^'... 

...'oppidum SuthuPV Sed melius est figurate" sic esse 10 
apposita^' dicere, ut si dicam ' mons Ossa^*' uel 'Tiberis flumen",' 
P. 63b quarn dicere quod neutri generis in ' ul ' . terminantia^ sint... 

p' g2Yj 2. .i. sed 7 mosGulinum inuenitwr ut hieronymus in con^ictu 

continued contra heluidium ostendit dicens uirginali oiugio uirgo filius — .i. 

christus — nasciretwr 7 mbbu machdad tra bed figurate nombed -a- 15 
uirgo filius as6eir hieronymus .i. ondsdsad nechtar de innaraill reliqua 
3, lainne 4. accobor 5. hua riagoiX femein 6. mimas- 
clach 7. immrerce 8. .i. echaire 9. airchelad^ 10. .i. 
ligo .i. bacc • buana finime'^ • 

P. 63a 1. A. coitchen dechenelisin^ SiY>ud graecos 2. dalem 3. ban- 20 

ddlem t cuchtar 4. cammderc 5. afemininum 6. benn 

7. glijbn 8. rSud 9. archiunn tadbadar andliged dogni 

nomina diib 10. salann 11. sercla 12. .i. mocoll Un 

13. andind suthul d nomen 14. .i. filid dogniat" anaccomol 

inchrutsin 7 nimidedar cenel nindib anaccomol sin • > 15. .i. Do- 25 

suidigthi .i. cechtar ndi foleith cen beim foscdce innalaill 16. sliab 
nossa^ 17. Ama.1 nddndeni neutur dindi astiberis ciadobevthar 

flu men friss sic nideni neutur dindi a^suthul ciad comaltar oppidum 
friss • • 

P. 63 b 1. aforcennt&r 30 

P. 62b 2. i.e. But uirgo is found also masculine etc. And it were no 

wonder then that uirgo filius that Jerome speaks of^, was*^ figuratively, 
i.e. so that one of the two should not reach into the other. 5. from 

the rule of the feminine. 8. muleteer'. 10. i.e. a sickle for 

pruning vines. 35 

P. 63a 1. i.e. those are common bigeneric with the Greeks. 3. waitress 

or tavern. 9. below [lit. ahead] the law which makes nouns of them 

is set forth. 11. daintiest 12. i.e. a mesh of a net. 13. the 

town : its name (is) Suthul. 14. i.e. poets make the conjuncture in 

that manner ; but that conjuncture does not decide the gender in them. 40 
15. i.e. in apposition i.e. each of the two of them apart without striking a 
shadow ^(?) into the other. 17. as it does not make a neuter of Tiberis, 
that flumen is put with it, so it does not make a neuter of Suthul, that 
oppidxvm is conjoined to it. 

■ MS. avrpoiros " leg. aircheltaid? " Ueber ligo im text hatte glossator C ba^c 
geschrieben aber wieder ausradiert. Unten am rande hat er wohl zunacbst buana finime 
geschrieben und dann ligo .i. bacc davorgesetzt, Thurneysen <* coitchendechen6li 

seems to be a compound, cf. Sg. OOt» 4 « MS. dognith with punctum delens over h 

f first s over the line « Hieron. Op. 11. 27 ^ i.e. that uirgo stood in apposition 

to filius, Sarauw, 37 ' milio is taken as mulio '' sercla is nom. pi. of sercol 

Goidelica, 166, or sercoll, Rev. Celt. xx. 262, serccol tarsain, Laws iv. 308, 1. 13, 318, 
1. 18 • beimfoscdae is probably a technical phrase, cf. beimforais and see LU. SS** 1: 
LL. 55049, 401» 23 



Glosses on Pi^cian {St. Gall). 117 

...'Cim,' nonien uici, ut dicit Celsus*. ...nisi si transferantur 

in aliquam declinabilem formam'... 

Inueniuntur tamen apud comicos* feminarum quoque propria, 
quae in banc terminationem [scil. -'um'] dirainutionis' sine adola- 
5 tionis® amatoriae*' causa proferuntur, ut 'Gligerium^'... 

...'hoc seminum''®'... Excipitur^" 'flamen' sacerdos" louis et (^- P- 1^9) 
'pecten"'... 

...'lien",' 'rien"' uel 'ren"' et 'splen"' . . ...'haec siren",' 
'Lar' quando significat KarotKLSiou deov'^, 'laris' facit genitiuum, P. 64a 
lo sin autem imperatorem Veientoruni* ' Lartis^*'...Larte^ Tolumnio 
rege Vientum'. ...'Arar' quod etiam 'Araris*' dicitur. 

Rodanumque morantem* (i. p. igo) 

Pi-aecipitauit Arar. 

. . .' hoc laquear* ' . . ' lupanar',' ' instarV ' far^ '. . . 
15 ...'suber'"'.... Excipitur 'hie imber"'...et ex eo composita^^ . . (i. p. 151) 
...'Mulciber".' Terrae quoque foetus"... 'siler^^' 'papauer,' 'laser'.. 

Et platanus genitalis^®.... 
. . .armillam" . . 

lubeas spinter nouum reconcinarier*^ 

20 2. as nowen. uici 3. itairmoircniu ailiii 4. lasna Jileda V. 6Bh 
sin 5. dighala dis^ bainscdil 1 «- 6. diambreith inditith • reliqua 
7. sercaidechtae 8. gligernat reliqua sic 9. sil 10. donaib 
neiitViTdldaib 11. dogludiss 12. ciri slind 13. lue Had 

14. feith 15. .i. is curamae bite diblinaib 16. A. lue Hath 
25 17. bestia® 

1. innacenel sin la. .i. ainmm diarig 2. ^atV^ P. 64a 

3. innacenelsin 4. doainnimnid 5. malison 6. druimmchli 
7. sotech 8. intsamil 9. cenelce netha 10. snob 
11. huare nand neutnr 12. it masculina dano 13. brointa 

10 talcdaid^ \ nomen do ulcdin 14. na sothe .i. ni dofuisim terra, 

15. .i. nomina holerwm huili 16. geiiiddae 17. foil 
18. aslentae 

2. that it is the name of a town. 3. into other terminal sounds. P. 63 b 

4. with those poets*'. 5. of diminution of the age of a woman ^. 
35 6. to bring them (back) into youth. 7. of amatoriness'. 8. little 

Gly cerium etc. 10. from the neutrals. 11. (this serves) for a 

gloss. 12. comb or tile. 15. i.e. it is in the same way that they 

both are. 

1. of those nations. la. i.e. name of their king. 3. of those P. 64a 

40 nations. 4. as nominative. 9. a kind of corn. 11. because 

it is not neuter. 1 2. they are masculine then. 1 3. * shower- 

softener,' or a name of Vulcan. 14. the products, that is, what terra 

brings forth. 15. all (are) names of plants. 18. to be polluted'. 

» MS. aut amatoriae, which is glossed •" leg. seminium * MS. Karov Kaiaiove 
euv ^ gen. sg. of aes (n.) ' aetas,' distinguished from aes (m.) 'people' ® before 

bestia tindrem from the usual hand is cancelled : cf. bes-tindrem (gl. tropologiam) Ml. 
48"= 11; bestia is added by glossator C f leg. brdintatalcduid k or perhaps: 

'that is in the poets' '' cf. Prise, i. 216 I. 2 ' amatoriae is translated as a noun 
** concinnare is mistaken for conquinare, Ascoli 



118 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 64b ' anser^ * . . ' hoc cancer' de morbo^ protulerunt . . . exceptis duobus, 
quae ipsa natura diffendit^ feminino generi, 'mater' et 'mulier'..., 
(I. p. 152) ...'celer^'../ pauper' Plautus in Vidularia : 

Paupera haec res est. 

Terrentius' tain en in Andria: 5 

quam honeste in patria pauper uiuere. 

(i. p. 153) 'degenerV 'uber'... 

P. 65a ' Acer'''...'alacris^'... Neuius in carmine belli Punici"... 

... 'abaddir/ deus esse dicitur hoc nomine lapis ille^ quem 

(i. p. 154) Saturnus uorasse traditur pro loue. ...'Gaddir'...Sallustius neutrum lo 
esse ostendit...accusatiuum nominatiuo similem ponens^: ' ut alii 
tradiderunt, Tartessum^ . . quam nunc Tyrii...Gaddir habent/ ...to 
revap T7}<; 7}(,p(o<i^^. 

...exceptis femininis quidem tribus quorum duo ipsa natura 
alterius generis esse prohibet^ ' uxor,' ' soror.' 'Arbor' etiam, quod 15 
iure inter feminina connumeratur, quod 'mater' quoque dicitur 
proprii fetus unaquaeque arbor®... 

Parua'' sub ingenti matris se subiicit umbra. 

...excepto 'oleastro/ quod^ tam forma terminationis quam declinatio 
prohibuit esse femininum. Nam ' siler" ' non est inter arbores 20 



P. 64b 1. giugran 2. .i. 7 isneuinv issuidiu 3. atasuidi^ 

4. dian 5. .i. pauper lasuide" dofemun 6. docheneiuil 
communia sunt 7. lainn 8. .i. dares 9. inchocda 
afracdai 

p. 65a 1. nibu machdath doronta dia dind liac 2. olsodain as '^5 

sainreth do neutnr 3. aainmm hitosuch gaddir mrum 4. in- 
declinabile i is geuitiuus .i. ^rec indi as tenar 7 is dilledach lagrecu 

5. acht feraininum tantum 6. as mdthir asotho feissin each 
noenchrann 7. infualascach bee dsas asinchr'unn 8. air 
issainred do mascul intairmoTcenn in • er • 9. luib 7 ni crann 30 



P- 64b 2. i.e. and it is neuter here. 3. it keeps them. 5. with him 

pauper is as a feminine. 6. of low birth : they (degener and uber) are 

common. 9. of the African war. 

1. it were no wonder that a god should have been made of the stone. 
2. which is peculiar to the neuter. 3. ( Tartessus was) its name at 35 

first, Gaddir afterwards. 4. an indeclinable, or it is a genitive, i.e. 

Greek of divap and with the Greeks it is declinable. 5. but feminine 

only. 6. that every single tree is mother of its own fruit. 

7. the small branches that grow out of the tree. 8. for the 

termination in -er is peculiar to the masculine. 9. a plant and not a° 

a tree. 



P. 65 a 



* leg. t6 Oivap rrji x"/»^s 

'' — ad-da -suidi: cf. atsuidi Sg. 66*20. ci adsode, ci atasode, Wb. 10» 9, 10*10 

" leg. lasnide 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 119 

ponendum, sicut nee 'rubus''''..."praeterea communia . . . ' hie ' et 
' haec indecor" ' . . ' bicorpor^" ' . -. * discolor",' ' concolor^'.' ' Auctor^* ' 
quando avdevTr)v significat, commune, quando av^ri^v^'', 'auctrix' 
facit femininum... 
5 . . .' uulturi '. . .' iecurV P- 65b 

...ut 'Antias^' historicus, et monosyllaba" : 'as^ asis ' . . ' uas' ' (^- P- ^^^) 
masculinum ' uadis,' neutrum ' uasisV et hoc ' fas ' ' nefas ' ' nugas ' 
etiam . . . quae sunt indeclinabilia^ Graeca uero . . . eadem seruant (i. p. 156) 
apud nos genera quae habent apud Graecos, si eandem seruant 

lo terminationem*... In multis enim uidemus conmotationem^ ter- 
minationis genera quoque esse conuersa^ ut o Kparijp ' haec 
cratera^"'.,. 

In 'es' correptam", si sint apud Graecos communia, uel mobilia... 
quae illi trigena''' uocant. Hoc autem etiam ex ipsa rerura sig- P- 66a 

'5 nificatione"^ potest cognosci in omnibus appellatiuis, utrum possint 
necne' femininorum*^ quoque esse adiectiua uel etiam neutrorum. 
Quod si ipsa exigat^ significatio, in ' es ' desinentia communia sunt, 
ut 'hebes'' quam^ de mare^ quam de femina dicitur, significat enim 
' tardus' ' uel ' tarda '. . . 

2o Miles^ erat Phoebes, nee Maenalon^ attigit uUa 

Gratior hac Triuiae': 

10. dris 1- • 11. cenmithd aranecatar coitchena in or P. 65a 

c^ano 12. dochrud 13. dechorpdae 14. dedathaigthe '^"^^^^^^'^'^ 

15. como?a</((aigthe 16. auctoritas • uetustas est in libro niciae 

25 autentica .i. arsata ■ > 17. augmentum^ • augtorthorviachtaid^ 

fosodain ab augeo 

1. seig 2. da I tromchride 3. amdX rongab antias P. 65 b 

4. ainm toinise 5. techt 6. A. nas • lestar 7. atriur 

8. manicumsciget tairmorcenn ni cumsciget cenel 9. oosciget 

io chenel machonosciget tairmorcenn^ 10. airedech 11. inter 

communia sunt • issed saiges sis reliqua 

1. .i. treceneli^ 2. innandiile^ fordingrat 3. fanacc P- 66a 
4. .i. hete neutwraldi 5. .i. mall i haeth 6. emid difiur 

7. mall i doe 8. banmil 9. diame" 

35 10. a thorn etc. 11. besides that common nouns in or also are P- 65 a 

found. 14. two-coloured. 17. av^tor increaser then from augeo. ''o^*'"»"*^ 

2. liver or ' heavy-heart.' 3. as for instance ^n<t«s. 4. name P- 65 b 
of a weight. 5. messenger". 7. the three of them. 8. unless 

they change the termination they do not change the gender. 9. they 

40 change the gender if they change the termination. 11. they are 

among the common nouns : this is what it goes with below". 

1. i.e. of-three-genders, 2. of the elements which they express. P. 66a 

4. i.e. to be neutrals. 5. i.e. slow or stupid. 6. (as much of a 

woman) so much of a man. 7. slow or dull. 8. a female soldier. 

3 MS. monosillabis *" leg. commutatione " MS. trigeni uel trigena '' MS. 
feminarum » leg. tam f MS. menalaon s a mistranslation of 01)^17x17;' ? 

*" -thormachtaid seems to be treated as the second part of a compound: hence the 
aspiration of t ' MS. machonoschiget tairmorcien '' leg. trecheneli ' MS. 

innadule •" leg. Diauae " here, as in Sg. 102» 1, the glossator supposes a con- 

nexion between uas, uadis and uado, uadis. Otherwise Ascoli ° i.e. to complete the 
sense inter communia sunt is here to be supplied from what precedes. See Sarauw, p. 82 



120 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Similiter^" 'praepes"' ... 'teres^^' . . 'comes ^^' . . 'inquies"' . , Lucanus 
in V: 

(i. p. 157) Ospes^® in extemis audiuit curia tectis. 

Virgilius in III : 

bellum, o terra hospita, portas^®. 5 

...'antesta' uel 'antestita^^' .. ...'postridie^^ sacerdotes Cereris 

atque illius fani^* antistitae"'... Neutris quoque coniuncta'* haec, 
id est in ' es ' communia, inueniuntur, ut Virgilius in VII : 

teretes'^^'^ sunt aclydes^ illis 
Taela sed haec lento mos est aptare^ flagello'''. lo 

luuenalis in V : 

nee umquam 
Depositum^ tibi sospes^ erit 

(i. p. 158) ...quae nullam significationis'^ naturalem communionem habent 
P. 66b cum feminiuis, masculina sunt, ut 'gurges\' 'tramesV 'stipes'/ ^5 

' limes V 'poplesV 'fomes/ 'cespesV exceptis in 'ges' desinentibus... 

'seges^' . . 'teges^'... 

...'dies' quod tarn masculini quam feminini generis in singulari 

numero inuenitur^ ... in plurali uero semper masculinum in- 

P. 66 a 10. coi^chen son dano 11. dian 12. cruind 20 

continued ^^ coimthechtid 14. ecmailt 15. hanoegi^ 16. celini 

17. banairchinnech 18. irdremdid • -post iii diem 19. ind- 

idaltaigce 20. Atsuidi neutur isnaib anmannaib in es anaccomol 

fri neutur inimmognom • 21. ilar neuta,ir 22. dogni weutur 

c^iteretes daccomolfri taela 23. cletechdin 24. comnnais"' 25 

25. [marg. d.] ondsrogod^ airid 26. anaithne 27. sldii 

28. Dogni neutur dindi as sospes aaccomol frisani asdepositum 

29. inna inne 

P. 66b 1. trethan 2. lore 3. eu 4. chrich^ 5. sliassit' 

6. fot • 7. govt ' 8. ditu 9. issinderb^ dogres inarim 30 
hodid an dies hore isand sluindid aimsir nindeirb 

P. 66a 10. this, then, is common. 11. swift. 12. round. 15. a 

continued female guest. 16. thou portendest*'. 17. a female principal. 

20. their connexion with a neuter in construction establishes the neuter 

in the nouns in es. 21. neuter plural^ 22. its connexion 35 

with tela makes a neuter of teretes. 25. with the... lashing... (?) 

26. the deposit. 28. its connexion with depositum makes a neuter 
of sospes. 

p, 66b 9- ill the singular number dies is always uncertain, because therein 

it signifies an uncertain time. 40 

» MS. antestae '' MS. hanogi " one might expect comadasaigedar •> leg. 
sroglud? " the initial is aspirated because the glossator had in his mind the fem. 

article *■ MS. iusinderb « but this would require probably celisiu, cf. LU. 86» 22; 
Ascoli takes it as c€li ni ' we are comrades,' which is possible. *" a misinterpre- 

tation of the Latin ; in Priscian lento should be tereti 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 121 

uenitur". non enim incertum" tempus uidetur significare quod 
plerunque^^ in feminino genere inuenimus singularis numeri. Ideo 
autem diximus ' plerunque ' quod^^ inuenitur^* in usu et pro certo 
tempore femininum^' et pro incerto masculinum^". Virgilius in II: 

5 Venit summa dies"... 

Lucretius in III : 

non usque adeo permiscuit imis 
Longus summa dies^'. .. 

Idem Statins : (i. p. 159) 

lo si longumque in saecula digne 

Promeriture^^ diem^. 

...'hie meridies'",' certum enim significat tempus diei. Terentius 
in Adelphis : 

ipso meridie stipulam^ colligendo^. 

15 ...Ceres** Cereris. Excipitur 'hie uerres' appellatiuum cum 

porcum^ significat. 

. . hostem^ P. 67 a 

Occupat amplexu, 

10. atWs ainiser derb dofoirnde innahilur isairi ismasculinda P. 66b 
20 airintain ashir dies is derb alin lathe diandapir^ 11. .i. mn '^''"**""^'^ 

hilur 12. indaimser inderb hisin 13. ol 14. nochbaed 

bariagolda immurgu inderbus and intain bed femininum 7 derba^ 
intain bed mascul • 15. doslund aimsire deirbboi 16. arecar 
amascid doslund aimsire indeirbbte 17. panthus dixit contra 
25 seneam tanicc ainiser derb togle troi desmrecht insin arainisir deirb 
in femi?imo 18. desmrecht inso ar mascul doslund aimsire 

inderbbce airnissluindi dies hie aimsir deirb 19. asrollk 

20. cfesmrecht naill ar inderbus himascul 21. medonlathi 

22. connall 23. .i. lase orothinoll 24. bandea cruithnechta 

30 25. cidlach'^ 

1. iubanndmit P. 67 a 

10. since it is a certain time that it signifies in its plural, therefore p. 66b 
it is masculine, for when thou say est dies the number of days of continued 
which thou so speak est is certain. 11. i.e. in the plural. 12. that 

35 uncertain time. 14. although this would be regular: uncer- 

tainty in it when it is feminine and certainty when it is masculine. 
15. (the feminine) to express certain time. 16. the masculine is 

found to express uncertain time. 17. Panthous said to Aeneas : 

'The certain hour of Troy's destruction has come': that is an example for 

40 certain time in the feminine. 18. this is an example for the ex- 

pression of uncertain time by the masculine, for here dies does not express 
a certain time. 20. another example of (lit. for) uncertainty in the 

masculine. 23. ie. when he collected. 24. goddess of wheat. 

1. the female foe. P. 67 a 

* the a of diand is written above the i 

^ =derbae, with a for final ae as often in Sg., cf. Rev. Celt. xx. 303 

*= the MS. has callach, with v { = u) written above and between the former a and I 



122 



Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 160) cum de uxore Elymi Gorge loquitur. ../follis'^' . . ' curuis*^'... 
Excipiuntur 'haec bipinnis*' ireXeKVi^^^ quod ideo femininum est quod 
quasi adiectiuum est, securis" TreXeKeloq'^ uel quod a pinna', quod 
ipsum quoque femininum^ est, componitur. Sed magis adiectiuum' 
hoc esse Virgilius ostendit...ponens in XI: 5 

ferro sonat" alta bipinni {uel bipenni} 
Fraxinus", 

Excipitur^^ etiam 'canis' commune, quod et natura sic ostendit". 
...'clunis"' tam masculini quam feminini generis usurpauit auctori- 
tas in una eademque significatione^'. luuenalis in HIP : 'o 

Ad terram tremulo discendunt clune^® puellae. 

Multa.-.confudisse genera inueniuntur uetustissimi, quos non sequi- 

mur^'', ut 'haec amnis,' 'funis,' 'anguis.' Composita^* . . si adiectiua 

fiant, communia sunt, ut 'hie sanguis' 'hie' et 'haec ex(s)anguis^"'.... 

P. 67b ' cuspis\' ' hie ' et ' haec tricuspis^' ... ' neptis''*' . . ' peluis* ' . . 15 

(i. p. 161) ...'cassis"'. ..'lis' quoque 'litis'.' Graeca uero eandem habentia 



P. 67 a 

continued 



P. 67 b 



2. holcsithe 3. cliab 4. .i. dedith 5. .i. hidilde .i. 

ievciininum innagrece tis 6. Mail 7. .i. ette t henn muir t 

pinna dith 8. 7 istren amal sodin 9. foncheill toissech^ 

10. occo esorcuin 11. indhuinnius ardd 12. doformagar 

6n'athar hie iterum fohith as nathchian^ inbriathsir remeperthe t is 
excipitur as maith tuass /itexcipiuntur - • > 13. quia sit^ banchu 

14. coche 1" less 15. hiceill 16. onchochu 17. .i. awal 
asberar haec amnis reliqua 7 itmasculinni immurgu linni 18. iar- 
nacomsuidigud 19. bdn - 

1. .i. airmtiud^ X. fograinne 2. treode t trecoste^ .i. nibisou^ 
tribws pedibws 3. .i. necht • 4. [in marg.] ingen brdthar- 

.i. femininum indi as nepos ut posiea dicet • 5. loathar 

6. barr 7. immargal is femininum dano y ata forbart and 



25 



P. 67 a 
continued 



P. 67 b 



2. bellows. 3. a basket. 5. i.e. belonging to an axe, i.e. the 30 
feminine of the Greek below. 7. i.e. a wing or a pinnacle of a 

rampart. 8. and it is a substantive in that case. 9. according 

to the first sense. 10. a-smiting it. 11. the tall ash- 

tree. 12. a verb (excipitur) is added here again, because the 

verb aforesaid is very remote. Or it is excipitur that is right above, 35 
not excipiuntur. 13. because there is a she-dog. 17. i.e. as haec 

amnis etc. is said, and yet with us they are masculine. 18. after 

their composition. 

2. three-pointed or three-footed, i.e. it is not tribus pedibus. 4. a 

brother's daughter, the feminine of nepos, as he will say afterwards. 40 
7. contest : it is feminine and there is accretion in it. 

* leg. corbis '' MS. irrjKrjKVP " MS. irtjXrjKtjos securis ^ MS. vi 

» MS. thoissech, with punctum delens over the first h f MS. nath chian « leg. 

tit ^ ermited, ennted Trip. Life, 196, 1. 8. irmtiiid LU. 88'' 26. oeirptiud .i. 

oerlonn (gl. a cospite) H. 2. 16, col. 97 ' recte trechoate ^ leg. ni bi son 

'something which is with,' J.S. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 123 

terminationem genera quoque, quae apud Graecos habent^ seruant 
etiam apud Latinos...* Tithis"*.' ' Molaris'...ad dentem^" uel lapi- 
dem refertur... Statins in V Thebaidos : 

uastaeque sudes^" fractique molares. 

5 . . .' cos cotis^^ ' . . ' glos gloris^^'" ' . . ' compos^* ' ' impos^^ '. . .' lepos^'.' 

.. Seyms"" .. cristallus^®...passellus^^, arctus^^ nam duae arcti (i. p. i62) 
sunf". . . .' lacertus^ ' . . ' artus'^ '. , .Lucanus in X : p. 68a 

Quod Nilotis acus' compresum pectine fe^^um^ 

..'hoc acus* huius aceris'...'acus substernendum' gallinis parturi- 
lo entibus. Acus in area^ excutitur.' 'Penus^' iuuenitur et (^- P- ^^^) 

masculinum et femininum et neutrum. 

Annone prosit, portet frumenta penusque\ p. 68b 

...'crus^'... Supra' syllabam autem feminina sunt, ut ' 

' seruitus ' . . 
15 In *ax' desinentia...alia uero omnia, etiam si interposita sit 
alia consonans*, feminina sunt.... 'merx*' . . 'pix®' . . 'calx^'... 

In 'ex' supra sillabam^ i antecedente in paenultima syllaba 

8. .i. file apud graecos 9. foirrce 10. dodeit • P. 67b 

11. beura^ 12. lia 13. inducbdl 14. [marg., man. al.] soror *^''"'*'*"^^ 
20 uiri 15. comairmith^ 16. nephairmith^ 17. sulhairegthid 
18. .i. proprium son .i. os • 19. aig 20. cenelae netha 

21. sechtareV 22. .i. indalandi antiXaid alaile andess 

1. .i. doe Idme 2. asil 3. iiibu machdad bed coitchenn^ P. 68a 
reliqua 4. .i. cdith i cdithlech^ reUqua 5. .i. cdith bed srethi 

25 6. isind ithlaind 7. cucan 

1. incucain .i. acussitiuus neutfi 2. aerachuir^ 3. .i. P- 68b 

hudsillaih^ .i. mda den silla.ih .i. nibi oen sillah amal innahi riam 
acht it desHlahcha, reliqtia 4. .i. hiter a 7 x cith etarsuidigthe 7 

cenip etarsuidigthe° dano 5. cundrad 6. bi 7. sdl 

30 8. mda oldaas densillah 

8. i.e. which are with the Greeks. 13. glory". 18. i.e. this (is) a P. 67b 
(Greek) proper name, i.e. in -OS. 20. a kind of corn. 21. septentrio. co"'*""^<^ 

22. i.e. one of the two from the north, the other from the south. 

1. i.e. the lower arm. 2. it were no wonder that it should be P. 68a 
35 common etc. 

3. i.e. over a syllable, i.e. more than one syllable: there is not one P. 68b 
syllable like those before, but they are disyllabic etc. 4. i.e. between 
a and x : though it be interposed and indeed though it be not interposed. 
8. more than one syllable. 

a leg. Thetis •> MS. uaste sudes <= MS. cyrus ■> leg. pbaselus 

* leg. Serum *■ beuru, Windisch, but according to Thumeysen the last letter is 

much more probably a b MS. comairbtnith, with punctum delens over h : cf. vol. i. 

p. 172 note 1 •' MS. nephairmith with t over the m and i under it ' =sechte ret, 

'heptad of stars,' Wb. 26** 9 * rectius choitchenn ' according to Thumeysen the 
reading is almost certain •" The MS. has aerachair, with v ( = u) written over i 

" = fnias gillaib " here cith {cid) corresponds to the negative cenip, as mad to the 

negative tnanip p see Ducange s.v. glos 



124 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

feminina sunt-./pellex"' 'carex'V ^ovrofioyv^^K . . Alia...masculina 
sunt: ...'culex^^' 'pollex^^' . . ' murex^V 'cortex^^'... 'ueruex^^' 
(i. p. 166) ...masculinum est. luuenalis in I: 

et elixi" uerbecis labra comedit. 

P- 69a ...'hie uarix^' 'radix^' Excipitur 'haec salix''.. 5 

Et filicem curuis inuisam* pascit aratris. 

' clasendix^ ' quod significat concham qua signum^ tegitur. ..'haec 
matrix V 'cornixV 'lodix''...natrix"... Lucanus in Villi: 

Et natrix" uiolator^'^ aquae. 

Potest tamen hoc et figurate ad serpentem" uideri redditum", lo 
quod etiam^® feminine genere profertur, ut idem : 

hinc maxima serpens 
Pithon^*, 

sicut : 

Praeneste sub ipsa^' 15 

p. 68b 9. mertrech 1 tudrachtaid i ben imtha .i. arindi dodtj^rget inna- 

continued jiy^ dowtrud friu i do debuid 10. nomen feiuir 11. .i, 

damthdbae 12. cuil 13. orddu Idmae 14. cocuir^ 

15. ruse 16. molt 17. bruithi 1- 

P. 69a 1. brecc'^ 2. .i. women holeris 7 quaudo radix nieccon 20 

prodvcit • ra • 3. sail 1 fit salio salix a se reliqua 4. miscsich^ 
5. .i. aesc^ .i. combad argair aicnid adrimed insuidiguth 6. .i. 

rind .i. (\uia nomen sideris cancer et fit in medio conchae • v 
7. mdtharlach 8. adircliu 9. sUic 1 ruamnae i dioV 

10. tonndtech 11,' ind nathirsin 12. 4lnithid 13. .i. 25 
aacomol frisan ainmva. ndd fil hi coibgi acht hifoetsecht .i. serpens 
14. accomoltae 15. cid 16. t'ssed aainmvix 17. fon 
praeneste sin 

p. 68b 9. a harlot or exciter or concubine : because they excite the men 

continued to fornicate with them, or to quarrel. 10. name of a grass. 30 

11. i.e. 'ox-cutting' {(Sovtoixov). 

P. 69a 1, speckled. 2. i.e. the name of a vegetable, and when it means 

radix 'a root' it lengthens the ra. 5. i.e. a shell-fish, i.e. so he would 
reckon the position for shortness of nature^. 6. i.e. a constellation. 

9. . . (?) or haircloth (?) or.."*? 10. poisonous. 11. that 35 

snake. 13. i.e. its connexion with the noun which is not in the 

context, but is understood i.e. serpens (uiolator). 14. connected. 

16. this is its name. 17. under that (city of) Praeneste. 

» leg. ^oirofiov ^ leg. corcuir 

" the glossator mistakes uarix for uarius ^ MS. miscich 

« cf. est concha aesc, Leyd. Prise. 16». KZ. xxxv. 152 

f the meaning of these words is obscure: lodix ' ornamentum muliebre,' Corpus 
Gl. Lat. V. 506 

8 i.e. e must be short even before the double consonant 
•> sleic is rendered by ' soap ' in Laws iv, 318 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 125 

. . 'obstetrix^*',.. Excipitur 'hie fornix '*,' quod quamuis paenultimam (i. p. 166) 
positione longuam habuit^, tamen masculinum est. ...'pernix'^''.., 
..quamuis 'hoc uictrix' non memini'^ me legisse, etsi analogia 
declinationis exigat^. 
5 ...'celox^V species est nauis, et monosillabis^'*. .. Sunt tamen, 
qui nominatiuum quoque putant sine n scribendum^. 

In 'yx' Graeca sunt et seruant eadem apud nos genera^... 
'sandyx^.' 

Graeca uero sine uotha eadem seruant^ et apud nos genera... 'hie P. 69b 
locimex^' . . (i. p. 167) 

. . 'git' ' iMeXdvOiov. . . 

Virgilius in X : 

Tu* mihi nunc pugnae princeps", tu rite propinques 
Augurium* Phrigibusque' adsis pede, diua, secundo^ 

15 ...et fortasis quia aliud significant" ' principia/ ' municipia/ (i. p. 168) 
'parentia *'"'... . . ' lens^'...Ouidius in VII'' Metamorphoseon : P. 70a 

Haud'' procul egesta^ scrobibus tellure duabus 



18. ban terismid 19. budidlia^ 1 genus domtjs 20. ol- P. 69a 

sodain bdsainred dofemiun 21. dian 22. biid insin ^'"^^^'"^^^^ 

^o 23. abuith 24. sain ecosc noe i alii dicunt .i. luam^ 25. ex- 
ceptis .i. arnitat adiectisidi 26. combad oiux 27. file la 
grecu indib 28. glasen 

1. .i. file lagrecu indib 2. milchumae 3. .i. nomen e^^a P. 69b 
4. seneas dixit ad berechinthiam matrem deorwm 5. .i. ban 

25 airchinnech 6. eel 7. donaib troiandib 8. huandascnava. 
sdinmech 9. andofuismet .i. ilar rangrabdlae 7 ni nomen 10. .i. 
obediential 

1. cenele neiha inde lentieula 2. .i. tecmaltai P- 70» 



18. a female stander. 19. a victory-stone (triumphal arch) or P. 69 a 

30 a kind of house. 20. which should be peculiar to the feminine, continued 

22. that is (although etc.). 23. its existence. 24. a peculiar 

species of ship, or as others say i.e. a yacht (?). 25. (zoox, nox) being 

excepted, for these are not adjectives. 26. so that it should 

be conjux. 27. which are in them with the Greeks. 
35 1. i.e. which are in them with the Greeks. 2. a bug (?). P. 69b 

3. i.e. name of a corn*. 5. i.e. female principal. 7. to the 

Trojans. 8. with a favourable visit. 9. when they bring 

forth i.e. the plural of a participle, and it is not a noun. 

1. a kind of corn : hence lentieula. 2. i.e. collected. P. 70a 



» MS. significat •> MS. vi 

' MS. aut ^ cf. buaidli? Sg. IS»» 11 

* should .i. luam follow noe directly? 

' .i. obedientia is written by the third glossator under parentia 

« cf. git genus herbe, Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 581. Git .i. cogal, E€V. Celt. ix. 235 



126 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

../stipsV 'trabs*' . . 'puis''' . . Quae uero supra sillabam^ sunt... 
'adepsV 'forceps*'. , .Marsus : 

adipis pondo uiginti^ uetustae. 
(i. p. 169) . . .' praes" praedis '. . . 

...'haec aspergo"' . . 'cupressus^^' . . 'carbasus^^' . . 'imbrex"' . . 'lim- 5 
bus^^'...'palumbem^*'' . . 'suppatruus"'^*'...'torris^*' o 8aX.6<;, 'tiaras^' 

P. 70b ...'torquis^^'...'uepres^'... ...'hoc glomus^' 'Histrum' pro 

(I. p. 170) 'Hister^* et 'Rhenuin' . . 'Oceanum,' hoc^ tamen quotiens flumen* 
sequebatur, solebant facere. Ennius in Annalibus: 

Interea fugit albus iubar Hyperionis* cursum. 10 

Caluus in epithalamio : 

Vesperum*^ ante iubar quatiens 
(I. p. 171) Caesar Strabo^...domo flagrata^.. ...'pecus^"'... 

ut, quicquid loquitur, sal merum" est. 
etiam hoc sale Ennius protulit in XIIII Annalium : 15 

Caeruleum'^ spumat sale... 
Supra dictorum tamen nominum usus et apud Caprum et apud 
Probum^* de dubiis generibus inuenis. 
P. 71a Numerus est dictionis forma, quae discretionem quantitatis^ 

(I. p. 172) facere potest. Est autem singularis uel pluralis, nam dualis^ apud 20 
Latinos non inuenitur. Et sciendum est quod in uno'' proprie 

P. 70a 3. indeb 4. .i. trost 5. ith 6. huilliu oinsill'dih 

continued 7 ^j^^^ 3 ^ewcAor .i. formum capiens untZe g^i formosus'' • ' 

9. fiche pond 10. sommae 11. cesruthl- 12. proprium 

feda 13. seal 14. slind 15. t limbus .i. immd^nom is 

gaudentius dicit • limbus sorculus de acu factus reiiqua 16. fiad 
cholum'' .i. palumbis 17, 18. cundu^ brathair athar^ 19. athinne ■ 
20. barr^ 21. muintorc 

p. 70b 1. driss 2. cei^tle 3. huili sis 4. neutur dodenam^ 

diib 5. ani as flumen 6. ind reta sin 7. arrind sin 30 

8. cammderc 9. diulsidi^ 10. cethir 11. salann glan 
12. dubglass 13. airmm inaisiidethat de dubiis generibus 

P. 71a 1. .i. AercAoiliud /oZaid 2. .i. dram inchosaig dede ar 

is dram hilair lalaitnori acht asringba den • 3. in den 

P. 70 a 6. greater than one syllable. 9. twenty pounds. 10. rich. 35 

continued ^2, the proper name of a tree. 13. a sail. 15. (limbics a 

small ship) or limbus an ornamental border. 16. a wild pigeon. 

17, 18. consanguinity, a father's brother. 21. neck-chain. 

P. 70b 3. all below (are river-names). 4. to make neuters of them. 

5. that which is Jlumen (the word Jlumen). 6. of that star. 40 

7. that star. 13. the place in which they treat of doubtful genders. 

P. 71a 1. i.e. determination of substance. 2. i.e. the number that 

signifies a pair of things, for with the Latins it is the plural number 

provided it exceed one. 

» leg. Hesperium ^ forcipes eo quod formum capiant, quae sunt fabrorum: 

'formum' enim dixerunt antiqui 'calidum': unde et formosus, Isid. Etymol. Lib. xx. 
" the lower half of the / is now illegible, but the upper half is clear: cf. fiad 'wild' 
^ cf. F61. Oeng., Index * cundu is written over sup- hratliuir ath&r over -patruua 

' cf. Vol. I. pp. 1, 2 8 mir erschien -denom wahrscheinlicher, Windisch *' di- 

od-lassidi, Asc. Gl. cxlvi. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 127 

non dicitur nuraerus sed abusiue, quomodo nominatiuus casus non 
est sed abusiue casus dicitur, quod facit alios casus, quamuis multi 
de hoc dicant'', quod ideo casus sit dicendus quod a generali nomine' 
cadunt omnium specialium nominatiui. Sed si ob hoc* casus est 
5 dicendus, omnes partes orationis possunt uideri casum habere; et 
uerbum enim et aduerbium et coniunctio a generali uerbo^ et 
aduerbio et coniunctione cadunt in speciales positiones singularum^ 
Alii autem dicunt, quod ipsa temiinatio nominatiui cadens in alias 
diuersas terminationes non incongrue casus nominatur, cum naturam 

lo habeat, ut cadere possit et cadendo^ faciat omnes casus ; quippe si 
casus dicitur^" non solum illud in quod* cadat" aliquid, sed etiam 
ipsa res, quae cadit'''. Unde aptota dicunt" ilia nomina doctissimi 
artium scriptores, quae uominatiuum tantum habent casum, in quo 
refutatur illorum ratio", qui ideo putant eum casum nominatum, 

15 quod a generali nomine cadat^'. Possumus autem et a maiore et 
frequentiore parte casuum'^, qui sunt obliqui, hunc quoque accipere 
nominatum, quomodo et syllabas ex singulis uocalibus dicimus^'*. 
Ergo singularis quoque nuraerus bene dicitur, quod... omnes numeri 
ex ipso componuntur et in ipsum desoluuntur^', 

20 ...nihil ultra ^ citraque^ intellegere liceat... Ergo dubitationem P- 7lb 

(i. p. 173) 
4. 7 nicetbaid dosoia 5. .i. huandi as nomen as ochtmath p 71 ^ 

rann inmsci 6. uandligudsa 7. uand anmmaim chenelach continued 

as uerbum 8. awal rondgab amo as indi as uerbum 7 bene 

asindi as aduerbium 7 reliqua 9. lase dotuit ind^ ainmnid 

25 10. deithbir ciasberthar casus nomwiatiu(us) 11. sechi ed .i. 

amal rongabsat intuisil olchenxB hituitev 12. .i. amal rongab 

intainmnid asatuiter 13. .i. huare ndd tuiter essib hituisliu aili 

14. artotuiter acenelchi hi sain gnuis in Siptotis 15. uandhi as 

nomen as ochtmad rann in insci ut diximus 16. .i. idem hoc 7 

30 quod \)raedixit .i. quomodo nominatiuus non est Teliqua 7 issed sdn • as 
maith leosom 17. .i. huare is lia ani dianeperr casus and 

18. arit lia sillaba illitrib quam 6 oinlitrib 19. .i. in oena 
focerddar 7 dofuasailgther each dram 

1. altarach .i.frie anall 2. centarach .i.frie desiu P. 7lb 

35 4. and it is not an opinion of his. 5. i.e. from the noun P. 71 a 

which is one of the eight parts in speech''. 6. by this law. continued 

7. from the general noun that is uerbum. 8. as for instance amo from 
that which is uerbum, and bene from that which is aduerbium. 9. when 

the nominative falls. 10. it is reasonable that one should say 

40 nominatiuus casus. 1 1. whatever it may be, i.e. such as the other cases 

in which there is falling. 12. i.e. as such as the nominative from which 

there is falling. 13. i.e. since there is no falling from them into other 

cases. 14. for in aptota there is falling from generality into a special 

figure. 15. from nomen, which is one of the eight parts in speech, 

45 as we said. 16. and that is what they like. 17. i.e. since more 

numerous is that to which the name casus is given. 18. for 

syllables of many letters are more numerous than those of single letters. 

1 9. i.e. every number is cast and resolved into units. 

1. ultra i.e. on the far side of it. 2. citra i.e. on the near side of it. P. 71b 

» MS. quo *" leg. int " for the meaning here and in 71' 15 given to 

the ordinal, see Ir. Texte rv. preface xiv : Celt. Archiv i. 322 ; and Eev. Celt. xxii. 434. 
So in Irish (?) Latin : ostendit quod nomen octaua pars orationis est, Ars Auonjma 
Bemensis, Suppl. Gramm. Lat. p. 64 



128 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

pluralium discutit adiunctio eorum nominum, quae singulis numeris 
sunt propria suae cuiusdam positionis, quippe cum sint pluralia non 
a singularibus natal 

Numeros autem hae habent dictiones*...id est nomina^ uerba, 
participia, prononiina. Aduerbium uero, quamuis saepe de- 5 

monstret numerurn'' ad significationem nominum numeralium', non 
tamen quasi accedentem hunc habetl Accedentia® enim generalia 
fere sunt^" ad omnes species parti um perfectarum". Quod enim 
dicas singularis numeri aduerbium uel quod pluralis? cum similiter 
omne aduerbium^^ tam singularibus quam pluralibus uerbis ad- 10 

iungitur 'singulatim^^' 'sepissime^^ dicimus/ quod in nulla 

parte alia numerum possidente potest contingere^® nisi figurate^".... 
Praeterea nomen et pronomen et uerbum et participiura'^ de- 
clinantur^^ in numeros... 

P. 72a In uerbis^ nulla uox eadem quae apud Latinos singularis et pluralis »5 

(I. p. 174) 

P- 71b 3, { cir isleo feissin insuidigiid hitaat ar ni rochinnset dnach 

uathuth etir ut nomina pluraZm techtaite iiathath - • > 4. ar 

aicciditib doib 5. ar sluindid ainnim. persain 6. .i. dofoirAde 
dobriathar^ drim fochosmailius dofoirndet nomina numeri 7. .i. 

fochosmailius nondafailsigetar nomina numeri 8, .i. isairi ni 20 

aiccidit di aram air cia beit dobriathra^ persandi robiat sidi cendraim-' 
9. ataat andsora acciditi cottehenna reliqua 10. awal rongab 
inanmmanaib slond persine 7 ni aiccidit sibi calleic 11. .i. 

Idn .i. octo amal rongab in nomine persona 7 non accic^en* sibi 
12. .i. issi indobriathar^ cMtna adchomaltar frisna briathra 25 
huathati 7 hilddai • > 13. ind dendaid 14. dobriathar dirme 

leiss sepissime 15. accomol fri huathsid 7 hilar 16. .i. 

dJo^fewrf ^/ec^ ut pars in frusta '^ secant 17. cenmathd dobrethir j 

alaaili 18. is accidit dosuidib numerus • 

P. 72a 1. .i. quae habent personas certas .i. combad choitchen eiix 3° 

■uathaid 7 Hbx doneuch dojfoirnde persain deirb 

P. 71b 3. i.e. for the position in which they are is their own; for they 

continued have not descended from any singular at all, as do plural nouns that 
have a singular number. 4. as accidents to them. 5. for 

(the) noun signifies a person. 6. i.e. the adverb denotes a number 35 

even as the nouns of number denote (it). 7. i.e. even as nouns 

of number manifest it. 8. i.e. hence number is not an accident 

to it, for although there be personal adverbs, they can be without number. 
9. there are there common accidents etc. 10. as there is in nouns 

the signification of person and yet it is not an accident of theirs. 4° 
11. i.e. full i.e. octo, as in the noun there is person, and this is not one of 
its accidents. 12. i.e. it is the same adverb that is joined to the 

singular and plural verbs. 14. he takes saepissime as a numeral 

adverb. 15. junction with the singular and the plural. 16. i.e. 

a poet's figure, ut etc. 17. except the adverb and other (parts of 45 

speech). 18. to these number is an accident. 

p. 72a 1. i.e. so that it should be common, both in singular and plural, to 

what signifies a determinate person. 

» MS. dobrethr " MS. dobre' " MS. frustra 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 129 

est, id quia' apud Graecos interdum inuenitur, ut ^\0ov^ iyoo, tjXOov 

€K€lVOl\ 

Et in mobilibus' trium generum omnibus singularia feminina et 
pluralia neutra eandem uocem habent*: 'haec prima' 77 irpooTT] xal ra 

5 irpwra'^... In tertia omnia in 'es*' productam disinentia... 

'Qui'* quoque tam singularis est nominatiuus quam pluralis. 

. . .propria, quae naturaliter indiuidua sunt' sed casu'^ diuersis ^- ^^^ 

contigere personis....' Gallia' citerior^ et 'Gallia' ulterior^ idem ^^* P" ^'^^^ 

possunt significare'. . . .si collibuisset, quomodo 'cruores/ dicere 'san- '^* ^* ' 

10 guines'... nihil irapediret®. ...humidorum^..'stagnum'^'..'auricalcum*' P- 73a 

...'abriza"*' . . 'faba*' . . 'pissa*' . . 'acetum V 'liquamenV 'mulsum*'... 
...quod'" quidem...haec protulerunt numero... ...ut 'Gemini"'... 

et 'Pisces'^' usu", ut 'manes'... Sunt quaedam singularia uoce, 

intellectu pluralia, quae etiam comprehensiua" dicuntur... 

15 ...idem significantia''. 

2. coitchena so etir didrim m oensun .i. innabriathra, grecdi se • P. 72 a 
3. .i. fodalet chenel 4. .i. hinunn litred do uathath femin 7 do cow«tn«ed 

hilur neutair in amnmanaib fodalet chenel 5. .i. haec .i. hilsir 

neutuir 6. fodeudsin 7. ani as qui 
20 1. ni fodlatar fri slond nilfolod 2. othecmung^ 3. as P- 72b 

cherdarcku 4. as hire 5. .i. isseA a/oZad cetna beos tofoirndet 
G. .i. manutoltanaiged do ni h6i ni aridgarad de 

1. innafliuchaide 2. stdn 3. credume 4. dtor A. P- 73 a 
color auri • cicero 5. seib 6. piss 7. fin acat 

358. lind 9. lemnachl^ 10. ol 11. .i. castor 7 puUux 

711 eperr acht hilar doib dogres in hilur dano asberr arind hirosoithe 
12. ainm renda 13. .i. tregnais ambuithe in hilxxv 14. .i. 

otetarthet Ai7ardataid inna ninni 15. o/b/ad cetna 

2. these are common between the two numbers in one word, i.e. these P. 72 a 
30 Greek words. 3. i.e. which distinguish gender. 4. i.e. the same continued 

combination-of-letters for the feminine singular and for the neuter plural 

in nouns that distinguish gender. 5. i.e. neuter plural. 6. this 

(is) at the end. 

1. they are not divided so as to signify many substances. 2. by P. 72 b 

35 accident. 5. i.e. it is the same substance which they still signify. 

6. i.e. had it been pleasing to him there was nothing to keep him 

from it. 

1. of the moist things. 2. tin. 4. gilding. 11. i.e. P. 73a 

(the twins) Castor and Pollux : naught save the plural is ever used (lit. said) 
40 for them : so the plural is used of the constellation into which they were 

turned. 12. name of a constellation. 13. i.e. through the 

usage of their being in the plural. 14. i.e. they comprise plurality 

in their signification. 15. the same substance. 

* leg. quod 

^* MS. -qXyfTov rjiTO TjXTjTwn kvivwi 

" Priscian's opvj^a, which the glossator mistook for obryza xP^'^^o" o^pv^ov ; cf. 
abrizum, splendor auri, Corp. Gloss. Lat, v. 259. The gloss dior is =didr Wind. Wtb. 

* MS. dtheomung: cf, Sg. 186»! 

S. G. II. d 



130 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 177) Figura quoque dictionis in quantitate^® comprehenditur . . . 

P- 73b separatim accepta est figura^ a Graecis. ...quia, quod suum est 
corapositorum, non habet, id est ut ipsa per se ex diuersis componatur 
dictionibus separatim intelligendis^ sub uno accentu et unam rem 
suppositam, id est significandam accipiat^ ut est 'res puplica'... 
Una enim est res supposita*, duae uero uoces" diuersae sub uno 
accentu prolatae... Si enim dicam: 'magnanimitas compositum est 

(i. p. 178) a magno et aniraitate/ nihil dico^ 'animitas' enim per se non 
dicitur^ ...'impietas,' 'infelicitas' 'perfectio.' Quae si ab impio 

et infelice et perfecto dicamus deriuata, decomposita sunt^... 

P- 74a ...ut^ est 'facio efficio^'... ...ilia participia uidentur a 

(i. p. 179) semplicibus suis^ esse composita, quae non uerborum sui temporis, 
sed participiorum semplicium regulam seruant, ut...'contuli con- 
.latus^' a simplici 'latus.' 

P- 74b ...'senatusdecretumV 'plebiscitum®'...'causidicus^'...*nequis^' 

(i. p. 180) Ipsa tamen quoque ante composita necesse est in duas in- 
tellegibiles dictiones resolui^ Ex hoc componitur 'impotens'...ex 
simplici et decomposito*. ...si duo sint nominatiui, ex utraque 

parte declinatur compositum...quod Graeci nunquam faciunt in 



I.S 



P. 73 a 
continued 
P. 73b 



P. 74a 



P. 74b 



16. .i. issinmeit mhis indepert .i. immar fa bee 

1. gndefar leth" far jiguir insin ' farleth^ .i. tresngne 



.1. 



ciaetirscartar inna eperta bite mncAo msuidigthiu adcuiretar' do hogi 7 
sluindit ni iarna netarscarad • > 3. oinfolad sluindite'^ iarcom- 

«uidigud .i. afolad fosuidigiher fondsun • 4. .i. 6enfola,d. 

5. dasonson 6. niepur ni sin .i. nidliged 7. do slund nach 25 

folaid triit feissin 8. .i. bit rfecAomsuidigthi asbertar mad hed^ 
insin asberthar diib 

1. awal^ in com^ositis 2. horangabalaib diutib 3. ni 

otulitus dogni 4. rangrabal 5. rangsihal 

1. .i. cause aduerbium .i. indaicsendaid 2. ninech 3. atua- 30 
sulcud adi indi rainn ingnaidi • 4. .i. each hae diib son 



P. 73 a 
continued 

P. 73 b 



P. 74 a 



P. 74 b 



16. i.e. in the extent to which the vocable is: i.e. whether it be 
great or small. 

1. that is a species apart of [lit. on] the figure : 'apart,' that is, by 
the species. 2. i.e. though the words that are in the compound 35 

are separated they return to integrity, and signify somewhat after 
their separation. 3. they express one substance after composition, 

that is, the substance put under the word. 4. i.e. one substance. 

5. that is, two (different) words. 6. I say nothing therein^, i.e. it is 

not a law. 7. to express by itself any substance. 8. i.e. they will 40 
be called decomposita, if that be said of them. 

1. as in compounds. 2. from simple participles. 3. it 

does not make coniulitus. 4, 5. a participle. 

1. causally. 3. their resolution into two intelligible parts. 

4. i.e. each of them. 45 

" MS. id ^ leg. gna far leth far figuir insin? J.S. 

« MS. adcuirethar ^ MS. sluid- « the first letter can be h or h, Thumeysen 

' MS. am 8 cf. p. 62 note a 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 131 

compositis*. Dicunt enim, oportere compaginem, qua cohaerent in 
compositione dictiones, immobilem manere^ Hoc igitur non ser- 
uantes^ Latini diuisorum quidem utimur declinatione, accentu 
tamen compositorum. Quod dicentes non uidemur contra supra 
5 dictam Graeconim de compagine rationem facere*... ...'alteruter P- 75a 

alterutrius,' quod tamen ipsum non absque ratione non declinature (i- P- 181) 
Nam cum duae contra se pugnant regulae, ut alteram^ seruet, 
necesario perdidit alteram '. Unde Cicero pro M. Marcello : 

'quod si in alterutro* peccatum sit, malim timidus quam parum 

lo prudeDs uideri.' Itaque masculinum quoque® eorum est declina- 
tionem secutum propter rationem supra dictam in * ius ' terminantis 
genetiui, qui communis trium uult esse generum. Nee solum 
tamen in declinationibus^ nominum hoc continguit, sed etiam in 
accentibus'', ut...'plerusque pleraque plerumque.' ...'que^' enim, 

15 nisi separata sit...coniunctio enclitica esse non debet, nisi illud 
dicamus, quod ' que,' quando cum intigris componitur dictionibus, 
quamuis signification em suam amittat..., tamen enclitici uim seruat, 
exceptis differentiae causa 'itaque,' 'utique'; in his enim non solum P. 75b 
coniunctio, sed etiam praeposita ei^ aduerbia uim propriae significa- 

20 tionis conuertunt composita. Vetustissimi tamen^ et 'altera utra' et (i. p. 182) 

5. .i. an diall ochechtar^ indarann 6. aram M indalarann p. 74b 

cen diall 7. tairissem indalarainne cen diall 8. ni etarscarad^ continued 
comsuidigthi file and huare isfoen° aicciund adfiadar 

1. nichendliged anephdiall ddibrannaib 2. ingenitin P. 75 a 

25 coitchen trechinelai 3. adiall 6 chechtar indarann 4. .i. 

ni alteroutro asbeir • issechtar rolaa adilledchi m immedon 5. .i. 
alteruter cesu chomsuidigthe odib nogaib file hisuidiu 6. comai- 

techt ceniuil docheneul indiull 7. biid dano comaitecht ceneuil 

docheneul in aicce7ida,ib 8. ani as que^ 

30 1. .i. dondi as que^ 2. .i. ciasid ruburt frit tuas alter utra P. 75b 
pro altera utra robdi camaiph dauo laarsaidi altera utra 7 alteram 
utrum .i. comsuidigud odib nogaib isindfemun 7 neutur amal rondgab 
isinmascixl • > 

5. i.e. the declension in each of the two parts (of the com- P. 74b 
35 pound). 6. that one of the two parts be undeclined. 7. the continued 

persistence of one of the two parts without declension. 8. it is 

not a separation of a compound which is here, since it is pronounced 
under a single accent. 

1. not without principle is their absence of declension in the two P. 75 a 
40 parts. 2. the common trigeneric genitive. 3. its declension in 

each of the two parts. 4. i.e. 'tis not altero utro that he saj's : 'tis 

outside he has put (exposuit) its declinability, not in the middle. 5. i.e. 
alteruter; although it is a compound of two integrals that is here. 6. con- 
gruence of gender to gender in declension. 7. so there is congruence 
45 of gender to gender in accents. 

1. i.e. to que. 2. i.e. though I have said to thee above, alter P. 75b 

utra for altera utra, the ancients, however, had altera utra and alterum 
utrum, i.e. composition of two integrals in the feminine and neuter as is 
in the masculine. 



I 



» MS.oec^itar.butaeedcAecAtar, Sg. 75»8 >> MS. «tor «corad « leg. /ooen * MS. q. 

9—2 



132 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 183) 



76 a 

p. 184) 



P. 76b 



(I. p. 185) 



'alterum utrum' et 'alterius utrius ' solebant proferre^ et 'plerus 
plera plerum*' absque 'que' additione. Ergo nihil aliud est in 
bis nominibus 'que' nisi syllaba epectasis^..et 'plerns plera plerum ' 
et 'plerusque pleraque plerumque ' idem significant®. 'Uter' 

enim, irorepof;, diuiduam uim habet^ ' uterque ' eKdrepof, collec- 5 
tiuam^... ...'que®'... Et inuenimus per omnes fere casus 

composita^", ut 'iurisperitus"'...'praefectusurbi^'^'...'agricola agrura' 
colens^..'macte' id est magis aucte'*... 

Nominatiuus...dicitur casus, quod ex ipso nascuntur omnes alii, 
uel quod cadens a sua terminatione in alias facit obliquos casus^ xo 

Quaeritur autem, quid sit inter indeclinabilia et aptota* et 
monoptota* ? Neutrum uero si sit aptotum, necessario etiam pro 
accusatiuo et uocatiuo accipitur eius nominatiuus, quod generale est 
omnium neutrorum^.. ...'hi quatuor, horum •iiii-'...^ 

Velut autem una uoce diuersas possunt habere significationes^ i."; 
tam declinabilia per quosdam casus* quam indeclinabilia per omnes 
casus, sic e contrario diuersis uocibus saepe inuenimus unam eandem- 
que fieri significationem, ut 'labor' et ' labos^'...'ei*' uel 'ii'... 

Est autem rectus, qui et nominatiuus dicitur. Per ipsum enim 



P. 75b 
continued 



P. 76 a 



P. 76 b 



3. .i. daeltais dano fo a ddnog innagenitin 4, rohoi s6n 

dauo leo 5. .i. olni comacomol • que inge mad^ etarscartha 7 ol 

isdnunn sluindess plerus 7 plerusqwe'' • reliqua 6. .i. q/bZad cetna 
7. ad unum uirum pertinet sed isfer addiis 8. dodiis asberr 

son semper 9. ani asque 10. .i. comsmd\gud fricach tuisel 

11. comsuidigud frigenitne insin 12. fntobrn'thaid 

1. fri dinsid 2. fri togarthaith .i. a mdr thormachtai 

3. .i. is bee nand sinunn andede nisiu 4. .i. cid .i. interrogatio 

1. .i. atredesin doairbirt as ind ainmnid 2. ardesimrecht 

dobe'irsem in daarticul hic biit dauo fris huile samlaid 7 reliqiia sic 
3. .i. do oen forggnuis 4. .i. ainmnid 7 ^o^ar thid genitiu 7 

tobarthid c^tnoi diil 7 reliqua 5. ishinunn intsliucht sluindite 

diblinaib 7 reliqua sic 6. .i. huandi as is eius ei 



P. 75 b 
continued 



P. 76a 



P. 76b 



3. i.e. they used to decline it then according to its two integrals in 
its genitive. 4. this, then, they had. 5. i.e. because que is not a 

conjunction unless it be separated, and because plerus and plerusque 35 
signify the same, etc. 6. i.e. the same substance. 7. it belongs 

to one man, but it is one out of two. 8. of a pair this is said always. 

10. i.e. composition with every case. 11. that is composition with 

genitives. 12. with a dative. 

1. with an accusative. 2. with a vocative, i.e. O greatly 4° 

increased ! 3. i.e. these two (explanations) are nearly the same. 

4. what (is their difference?) i.e. a question. 

1. i.e. that those three (nom., ace. and voc.) should be derived from the 
nominative. 2. for an example he puts the two articles here : they 

are then with it all thus. 3. i.e. to one form. 4. i.e. the 45 

nominative and vocative, the genitive and dative of the first declension etc. 

5. identical is the meaning which both express etc. sic. 6. i.e. from 
is, eius, ei. 



MS. quod aptota Herz. 



»> cf. LU. 67'' 35 



MS. plerusq. 



Glosses on Prisdan (St. Gall). 133 

nominatio fit'... Rectus autem dicitur, quod ipse primus natura 

nascitur uel positioned genei-ale uidetur esse hie casus geni- 

tiuus^.. . . .patronymica pariter^ in eum resoluuntur. .. .causa- P. 77a 

tinus'...*in causa hominem facio^' (i. p. 186) 

5 ...a notioribus et frequentioribus acceperunt nominationem, sicut 

in aliis quoque multis hoc inuenimus'...'neutra' dicimus uerba, non 

quod solum ea in hac specie inueniuntur, quae neutram habent 

significationem^ id est nee actiuam nee pasiuam'', absolute dicta^... 

Genetiuus secundum locum sibi defendit : hie quoque naturale 

lo uinculum generis posidet^ et nascitur quidem a nominatiuo... 

datiuus, qui magis amicis conuenit, tertium\ et quod uel eandem P. 77b 
habet uocera genetiuo uel unius abiectione uel motatione literae^ ab 
eo^* fit-^ qui uero magis ad inimicos attinet, id est accusatiuus, 
quartum^... Igitur ablatiuus proprius est Romanorum et...quia (i. p. 187) 

15 uouus uidetur a Latinis inuentus, uetustati reliquorum casuum 
concessit, quamuis hunc quoque a* uetustissimis Graecorum gramma- 
ticis accepisse uideutur, qui sextum casum dicebant ' ovpavoOevI 
' ifiidev*'... qui profecto ablatiui uim possidet: nam etiam praeposi- 
tionem assumit, ut 'e'f ifiedev^,' 'e^ ovpavodev' Homerus. 

20 His quidam addunt ilia, quae tam uoce quam significatione unum (i. p. 188) 
casum habent^ ut 'huiusmodi,' ' istiusmodi.' 

7. is tmit hiid ainmnigud innadido indirgi 8. fnslond diXlo P. 76b 
1. tuistenach eo quod fere omnes casus generat 2. fri aitreb- 'continued 

thacha^ 3. coisid 4. .i. dandiuf^ combe hicdis 0. .i. 

25 ainmnigud dind ret as mdm and 6. .i. ithd sidi nadtechtat 

innairdegnusigud cechtar de 7. .i. huacheill gnima 7 chesta 

8. .i. ote^ .i. matii techtat inda airdigtha 9. .i. mace indead 

aathar 

1. .i. locwm deffenc^t^ 2. amal m bis indarpe -s- rfe^emtin P. 77b 
30 quartiil 7 i dothormuch 2a. .i. genitiuo 2b. .i. datiwus 3. .i. 

locum defenc^t^ 4. .i. foxlaid ueterum graecorum 5. oeperr 

hoc is dothucad exemplum 6. .i. ite son aptota lessem riam 

7. by means of it is the naming of the thing in directness. P. 76b 
8. in order to signify a thing. continued 

35 1. generative, because it generates almost all the cases. 2. with P. 77 a 

possessives. 4. i.e. I bring him down so that he may be in cause. 5. i.e. 
naming from the thing that is greatest therein. 6. i.e. these are they 

that do not possess either signification. 7. i.e. from the sense of 

action and passion. 8. i.e. and they, i.e. unless they possess the two 

4° significations. 9. i.e. a son after his father. 

2. even as there is the ejection of s from the genitive of the fourth P. 77 b 
declension and the addition of i in the dative. 4. i.e. the ablative 

of the ancient Greeks. 5. so that this is said : 'tis for this an example 
has been cited. 6. i.e. these are aptota according to him (Priscian) 

45 before*. 

» om. MS. 

'' der strich unter ut (priami filius) steht wohl nur zufallig iiber -thacha, Thurneysen 

« cf . d-an-diat muir Sg. 8» 9, Sarauw, Irske Studier, p. 77 

"» Vol. I. p. 717, Asc. Gl. 221 

• cf. Priscian v. §§ 47, 68 



134 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 78a Caper... ostendit hoc usum^ Catullum... ...'sole'^' quoque 

(i. p. 189) antiqui. 

P. 78b ...ut 'sponte sua^'... Denique in comparationibus absque 

(i. p. 190) praepositione solet proferri ablatiuus, nee tamen dicit quisquam^ 

septimum tunc esse casum, sed ablatiuum... In quo omnes artium 5 

p. 88 scriptores consentiunt^. . . ...'rege Latino ' pro ' regnante Latino/ 

(i. p. 191) quamuis^ in hniuscemodi quoque constructionibus subauditur par- 
ticipium substantiuum. ...'iv tm ^aa-Ckeveiv^ Tpaiavov' avrl 

Tov ' ^aaik6vovTo<i^ Tpaiavov^.' Etiam tunc pro genetiuo ponitur 
Graeco, quando per participium 'habens'*' et accusatiuura inter- 10 
pretamur eum... 

P. 90a Lib. VI. Igitur excusatio raihi sit audacis incepti' difficillima 

(i. p. 194) recusation tuae iussionis. 

...multo labore inuenta et diuerso auctoritatis usu approbata' 
subiungam^ ...nee mirum, cum etiam ipsi probatissimi artium 15 
scriptores non omnino certis haec regulis* disseruisse noscuntur. 

(i. p. 195) Solatio enim mihi ipse esse possum, qui ueterum scriptorum 
artis grammaticae uitia corrigere, quamuis audacissime^ sed maximis 
auctoribus Herodiano et Appollonio confisus ingredior, si quid in 
meis quoque homani erroris* acciderit scriptis, quod sit emend- 20 
andum'. 

...'sophista^'... 

P. 90b Valerius autem Maximus in II Memorabilium ponit ' alienigena 

P- 78a 1, ararubart bith 2. .i. biidson dano do thogarthid 

^- 78b 1. j. toglenemon exempli a • sua 2. .i. cesu chen remsmdigud 2$ 

do 3. eperta foxlada'^ do 

P- 88 1. adas 2. proprium masued 3. ewemplum ofail infini- 

tiuus and argenitin rangabala 4. ashabens 

P- 90a 1. .{. denoxa. indsdirsi 2. ni>otalla obbadfair^ itir 3. .i. 

anderbad hua desimrechtaih a,nctoritatis 4. .i. nihuile asderb 30 

5. cesuddnatu dom 6. ami coimtig duine cenchomrorcain 

7. .i. ishe se incomdithnad .i. ol as cocarti 8. fissith 

P, 78a L that he has used. 2. i.e. this, then, is for a vocative. 

p ygjj 1. i.e. the sua is a superfluous addition* to the example. 2. i.e. 

although it is without a preposition. 3. in calling it an ablative. 35 

p 88 2. a proper name if it is^. 3. an example so that an infinitive is 

therein for the genitive of a participle, 
p QQg^ 1. i.e. the making of the art (ars). 2. it does not admit 

of refusal at all«. 3. i.e. to certify them by examples of authority. 

4. i.e. not all is certain, 5. though it is boldness in me. 6. for 40 

not frequent is one without error. 7. i.e. this is the consolation, i.e. 

because it is to be corrected. 

* MS. ev TO ^affiXeve intraiano nantirou /SacriXei/ojToj tpatanoy 

^ MS. subgungam 

" Perhaps the gen. after an Irish verh = consentio is a rehc of a constrnction like 
that of the gen. after Latin impersonal verbs of feeling, W.S.; cf. the genitive with the 
adjective, e.g. comchosmail crotha 7 delba Kev. Celt. xiii. 440, J.S. 

^ cf. nithalla rim no airem furri, Aisl. 3 

« lit. adherence: toglenemon = toglenavion infra 104'' 2, cf. Eev. Celt. xx. 445 

' cf. p. 71 note e 

8 cf. Eev. Celt. xxi. 176, Sarauw, Irske Studier 49 



Glosses on Pi^cian (St. Gall). 135 

studia^' quod prima declinatio non habet. . . .nee idem esse singularis 
nominatiuus neutri generis in a disinens et nominatiuus pluraiisV (^- P- ^^^) 

Nee non cetera similiter a genere eomposita' proferebant... 
* taurigenus^' idque usus confirmat. Pacuuius* in Paulo : 

5 Qua uix'' eaprigeno generi* gradibilis gressio est. 

Cieero in prognostieis : 

Caprigeni pecoris" eustos de gurgite uasto. 

. . .' unus '. . .' ullus '. . .' nullus' '. . .' solus ' . . . ' totus ' . .. ' alius ' . . . ' uter ' . . . 

' alter/. . . Similiter ab eis eomposita* hoe enim quoque rarior (i- p. 197) 

lo habet usus* et uetustior... P. 91 a 

...'paterfamilias' et ' materfamilias ' sol emus dicere, et frequens (i- p- 198) 
hoc habet usns^ Dicitur tamen et 'pater familiae^'... (^- P- 199) 

. . .sed filii familiarum^ . . . . .patribus familiis^. . . P. 91 b 

. . .lepida*. . . . . .glaucomam* (i- p. 200) 

15 ...sed etiam 'mille^'... ...Capsa\.. P. 92a 

In paucis tamen inueniuntur poetae Graecis seruase morem (i- pp- 201, 
Graecum^; Statins in IIII Thebaidos : ^^^^ 

1. .i. hilsLT neutair farcetnu divll 2. .i. diambed didiu newtur P- 90b 
far cdtnu diull ropad far ndendeilb nobbiad aainmid huathadd 7 
20 Ai7air 3. huandi osgenus 4. .i. coitchen decheneli indiu 

lanuelitridi 5. .\.foneut\iT 6. foneulxiT 7. .i. cid ara 

nilaigedar drim • a • nullus quia corapositum ut in ante ostendet • 
reliqua 8. huanaib octsa aniias 

1. .L techt innageniten-in i' 7 mtobariha.do in o in his P- 91 a 
25 2. .i. buith innageniten in -as- 3. .i. cesu pater familias asruburt 

1. .i. cambi dano filius familiarum nominatiuo 2. huandi ^-^ih 

aspatres familiis 3. sidbair 4. .i. dinsid dawo" cetni diil 

laarsidi 5. is nephdilledsich. s6n dano 

1. comrar^ 2. .1. airdiden indainmedo tete in '&• P. 92 a 

30 1. ie. a neuter plural according to the first declension. 2. i.e. p. 90b 

if, then, there were a neuter according to the first declension its nom. sing, 
and pi. would be according to the same paradigm. 3. from genus. 

4. ie. to-day, with modern writers, (are they) common bigeneric®. 

5. i.e. in the neuter. 6. in the neuter. 7. i.e. why does nullus 
35 form a plural number 1 because it is a compound, as he will shew after- 
wards' etc. 8. from these eight above (unus, uUus, nullus, solus, totus, 
allies, uter, alter). 

1. i.e. the ending in these of the genitive in -i and of the dative in -o. P. 91a 
2. i.e. that the genitive should be in -as. 3. i.e. although it is pater 
40 familias that I have said. 

1. i.e. so thaX filius familiarum is the nominative. 2. from P. 91b 

patres familiis. 4. the accusative, then, of the first declension with 

the ancients. 5. this then is indeclinable. 

1. a box. 2. i.e. the production of the nominative which ends P. 92 a 

45 in a. 

» MS. Pacubias *> MS. quia uia ' written above the line * the 

glossator mistakes the place-name Capsa for the common noun capsa ' cf. Sg. 63* 1, 
75» 2, and GC* 236 ' Prise, n. 7 



. 136 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 203) 
p. 92b 
(I. p. 204) 

(I. p. 205) 
P. 93 a 
(i. p. 206) 
(i. p. 207) 
P. 93b 
(i. p. 208) 



(i. p. 209) 



(I. p. 210) 



Non Tegea^ non ipsa deo uocat alite felix 
Cyllene. 

...'hoc mantile*' holitor^... Frequentior tamen usus 'hoc 

cepe' protulit'^...in pafcellis' coquere coepe. 

...accepta'^ e faciunt genitiuum in ae diptongum*, ut Helena "^ 5 
Helenae. 

Traianus in I Docicorum^*... ...piperi*... 

...'alcedo^ alcedinis/ Nam et 'uultur' et 'uulturus' et 

' uulfcurius ' dicitur^ ' Nemo ' quoque, sine ex hoc [scil. homo] 

conpositum^...seu non, communis est generis 'turbo* turbinis/ lo 

quando de ui uentorum loquimur... ...'cupido cupidinis^' quod 

masculino quidem genere deum significat plerumque et est proprium, 
feminino uero ipsam rem. Itaque feminini praeualuit declination 

Excipitur etiam 'caro'' femininum 'carnis.' Vetustissimi tamen 
etiam nominatiuum ' haee carnis' proferebant*, qui magis rationabilis 15 
est ad genetiuum. Itaque eius, quod est ' caro,' dimminutiuum 

'caruncula' est^.. 

. . .' strabo* ' etiam ' straba ' facit. 

Pacuuius*^ : 

filios 20 

sibi procreasse dicitur eundem per Calipsonem autumant'. 
Calipso -onis^...idque usus antiquorum confirmat. 



P. 92a 

continued 

P. 92b 



P. 93a 



P. 93b 



2. .1. IS 25 

4. .i. 
in grecda. 



3. .i. airdixa -a- and fochosmailius grec • 4. .i. Idmtheoir 
[man. alt.] uestiraentum 

1. lubgartoir [in marg.] Cicero holitor hortulanus 
coimddigiu neutur and in othud 3. .i. in aignib 

suscepta • forsinnainmmnid ingenitin 5. helene 

6. .i. inna, sdirse sin 7. scibar 

1, foilenn 2. biit atriur doanmaimindeiuin 3. as com- 
suidigthe uad 4. .i. cloi gaithe 3o 

1. .i.ind accobair 2. .i. is diall femiu file fair .i. motato «o- 

in -i- in geni^mo 3. ni -o- in. -i dogmson 4. nomtwatiuus 

as carnis 5. conid riagolda caro do7id ainmmnid in chrutsin • 

6. cammderc 7. oid calipso calipsonis dogni 8. a 

airdergud leiss fudeud hie • 35 



P. 92a 

continued 
P. 92b 

P. 93a 
P. 93 b 



3. i.e. a is long in it, after the fashion of the Greeks. 
2. i.e. the neuter is more frequent in it in the singular 



4. i.e. 
'EXcvt;, the Greek. 



suscepta to the nominative in the genitive. 
6. i.e. of those works ^ (artes). 

2. the three of them are as the name of the bird. 3. that it is 40 

compounded from it. 

1. i.e. of the desire. 2. it is the feminine declension which is 

on it, being changed into i in the genitive. 3. this does not make 

o into i. 4. a nominative carnis. 5. so that in this wise caro 

is regular as the nominative. 7. so that it makes Calypso Calypsonis. 45 
8. here he has his purpose*^ at last. 



" MS. excepta ^ i.e. the Dacica, Hertz i. 205. 

212» 11 " MS. paucobius corrected to pacubius 

Wb. 4=13, but see Asc. GI. ccii. 



For sdirse cf. Sg. 90» 1, 103» 1, 
•i airdergud (gl. propossitum) 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 137 

Plautus in Aulularia: P. 94a 

Quod si Argus seruet, qui oculeus^ totus fuit, 

Lucanus in VII.... 

Seu tonitrus ac tela louis praesaga* notauit. 

5 ...delphinus'... ...inter tonitra* et turbines. ^^'ivi^^^' 

Nam ' hae lactes' partes sunt intestinorum... cuius singulare 
' haec lactis^ ' est. /j' 213) 

...'fel fellis\' 'Nihil' indeclinabile est.... Quidam tamen ad- p' gg^ 

uerbium esse putant, quod nomen esse quantitatis adiectiuum ipsa /^ 214) 
10 construction ostendit. ...'nihil malum' uel 'mali'.. ...nihil (i. p. 215) 

minus' ferendum pro 'nihil intoUerabilius^' ...'hilum' enira pro 
'ullum*' uetustissimi proferebant. 

. . . ' hoc pellium • lii** '. . . ' hoc ostorium • rii ' lignum commodius 
aequatur^.. 
15 ...'AopKiuiN haec Dorcium....' Hoc autem solet fieri ^ adolationis ^- ^^*' 

causa sine diminutionis aetatis. ^^' ^' ' 

1. .i. suilech centum oculos habens^ 2. innabrotu'^ 3. mucc P- 94a 
mora 4. .i. huandi astonitrum biid dano tonitrunm 7 tonitrua h'dad 

1. findracht P. 94 b 

20 1- i- ainm in chrocainn imhi bilis reliqua icidorus 2. int P. 95a 

immognam. imhi hisreith rann 3. .i. nephni 4. ardiltud ata 

•in- 5. hilura tmmorro la isidomim smiur alta reliqua 6. .i. 
pellium*^ harr .i. d pelle \ pelium .i. d peleta .i. '^ossessiuum a 
peleo 7. .i. nomen ciuitatis ut in horo- magw ^ inuenitur 7 

25 istoglenamon exempli iaTum lignum commodius^ reliqua 

1. .i. acht is la green ata andligedsin P. 95 b 

1. i.e. having eyes. 2. the goads 3. a pig of the sea. P. 94a 

4. i.e. from tonitrum. There is, then, tonitrum, and from it tonitTtui. 

1. tripe. P. 94 b 

30 1. i.e. the name of the skin in which the bile is etc. Isidorus*^. P. 95a 
2. the construction in which it is in a series of parts (of speech) •*. 3. i.e. 
nothing. 4. for negation the in- is. 5. hilum, however, according 

to Isidorus', means marrow of a joint, etc. 7. i.e. name of a town, as 

is found in the Horo... Mag..., and then lignum, quo modius is the super- 
35 fluous addition to the example \ 

1. i.e. but it is with the Greeks that that rule exists. P- 95 b 

» recte Pelium 

•• the reference is to Argus 

<^ this gloss is misplaced : hrotu (ace. pi. of hrot) is evidently meant to translate tela 

"• i.e. pilleum 

* of. in horologio Sg. 181*9. Horologium iipoKbyiov, Liber Ecclesiasticus apnd 
Graecos, Horas diurnas et officia continens, Ducange 

' leg. quo modius 

B fel appellatum quod sit folliculus gestans humorem qui uocatur bilis, Isid. 
Etymol. Lib. xi. 

" cf. Sg. 30»12, 213» 9 

' hilum autem Varro ait significare medullam eias ferulae quam Graeci asphodelon 
uocant, Isid. Etymol. Lib. x. 

^ cf. p. 134 note e 



138 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. p. 217) 
P. 96a 
(I. pp. 218, 

219) 
P. 96 b 
(i, pp. 221, 

222) 
P. 97a 
(i. pp. 223, 

224) 
P. 97b 
(I. pp. 225, 

226) 
P. 98a 
(i. p. 227) 
P. 98b 



Virgilius in VIII: 

Parnasio dictum Panos de more Licei*. 

"Apai/r "Apay3o9. . .' Arabus^ Arabi '. . . 

...' panthera*' et 'cratera®'... ...rinocerus^,.. ...elifas'... 

'cassis^'... ...ballena^'^... 5 

...' Adramyn*' nomen haeroys, Adramynis.' 

...' flemeri . nis^' 'hoc numen . nis/ 'flamen . nis^'... 

. . ' lien^' . . 'rien^'../ ' siren*» ^'... 

...laquear^ .ris^... ...nassum^... 

...'sequestra*.,. lo 

Sed Plautus hoc quoque secundum analogiam^ declinauit... 

'LiberV quoque, quando ingenuum* significat... INueniuntur 
tamen et ' altera utra^ ' et ' alterum utrum ' protulisse ueteres et ex 
utraque parte declinasse^ Potest tamen hie datiuus^ accipi* : 

'nulli rei' pro 'nulli utilitati.' 15 



p. 95b 2. .i. in pain chondai • licos enim graece lupus dicitur • 

continued 3 ainmnid uathsiid Zatindae ua^genitin grecdi 4. .i. panther .i. 

nomen bestiae 5. .i. crater .i. tailchube 6. .i. srdnbennach .i. 

exemplum 7. .i. combi elifas 
p. 96a 1. .i. barr 2. .i. bled balin'' graece mittere laiine 3. [in 20 

marg.] ISidorus^ ballenae dictae ab emitendo aquas • 4. .i. ainm 

alaili thriuin 
P. 96 b 1. tene dia^-\ oirclech^ 2. 7 flam en hie sacerdos ut isidorus 

dicit 3. lua Hath 4. feith t dru 5. muir moru 

6. delb e{uin) 7. 7 fit sirena ut (amb- )* cantus sirenar(um) 25 
p. 97a 1. neTU 2. camara quod 7 tholus sine tholus rotuudus 

3. srdin 4. [in marg.] .i. media • nam sequester medius .i. rdth*^ 

iiiter du(os) altercantes 
P. 97 b 1. iar n diul tanisiu. 2. soer 3. insoer 

P. 98a 1. .i. comsmdigthe odib ndgaib in i'eminino 7 neuiro ut est in 30 

msisculino 2. .i. andiall foadanog 
P. 98b 1. .i. rombi^ fri ^o6arthid in hoc exem^pZo 



P. 95 b 
continued 


2. 

singu] 


P. 96a 
P. 96b 


4. 

1. 

maid. 


P. 97 a 
P. 97b 


1. 
1. 



i.e. of the wolfish Pan, Xvkos etc. 



singular from a Greek genitive. 



7. 



I.e. name of a certain hero, 
lightning (?), or oracular (?). 

6. a bird's shape, 
ceiling ^ 3. nose, 

according to the second declension 



3. a Latin nominative 
i.e. so that it is dephcts. 



4. sinew or kidney. 



free. 



sea- 



35 



3. the free 



p. 98a 1. i.e. compounded of two integrals in the fem. and neut., as it is in 

the masc. 2. i.e. the declension according to its two integrals, 

p. 98b 1. i.e. it can be with the dative in this example. 

» om. MS. •• a over the line " leg. pa\\en> MS. bled is over ballena, the 

rest under it ^ Etymol. Lib. xii. * leg. diaitl and of. tene diait, Ann. 

Ult. 915, 995, 1019 ' cf. uricli 'oracles,' Cogad Gaedel 12 « ut amb" scheint 

mir moglich, Thurneysen, cantus Sirenarum, Ambros. de lac. et Vit. Beat. 2, 12, 56 
•^ over medius ; cf . rath (gl. medius), Leyden Priscian 59* ' the infixed relative is 

strange '' literally 'heaven': cf. Fr. del, Ital. cielo 



40 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 139 

Excipitur 'hie later lateris^'... INueniuntur tamea apud ?• 99a 

uetustissimos haec ancipitis genitiui^ *hic accipiter *...' Opiter '...sic (i-PP- 228, 
etiam 'luppiter'... Nam 'louis' nominatiuo quoque casu inuenitur*. ' 

...'cicer^ ciceris.* Haec etiam contra rationem supra dictarum P. 99b 

5 regularum^declinantur: ...'libra^' et 'fibra'^' 'cancer^ cancri,' (i-pp- 230, 

quod etiam neutrum inuenitur, sed quando morbum significat^ p ^iq^^^ 

quod uerminatum ne ad cancer" peruenerit. . . .' gener / 233) 

generi*'... ...ut Plinius Secundus'^ in I Artium. 'Haec acer /j 234) 

arbor acri*' dicit Seruius® in commento Virgilii^"... ...deferentiae 

10 causa fluii et gentilis apagopa* usus est", quomodo Arar dixit pro 

'Araris'... Nam proprie 'Hiberes'' sunt gens ab Hiberis profecta... P. 100b 

. . .' salinator salinatoris'^ '. . . ' marcor marcoris^ '. . . (i. p. 235) 

...'hoc ador^'... Virgilius in VII : P. lOla 

Adorea^ liba per herbam 237) ' 

15 Subiiciunt epulis. 

...Theoctistus** ... cui quiquid in me sit doctrinae post deum^ P- lOlb 

imputo. ...'hoc femen femenis^'... (i. p. 238) 

...'hie as asis*'...'uas uadis^'... ^- ^^^* 

(I. p. 239) 

1. .i. ni er in • ris 2. .i. iscumtuhart ced dogni angenitm'P. 99 a 

30 3. .i. ar ni iouis gemtiuus indi as iuppiter ciasid ruburt t'das 
arhiid iouis cene nominaXiuo'^ 

1. luih 2. crw^Aaigtheo irmagenitoxi P. 99b 

1. med 2. feith 3. .i. rind 4. ,i. iir'phaisiu P. 100 a 

5. .i. dourfuisin 6. cele ingine 7. nituc adesimrecht 

^5 8. dogluais far acer 9. .i. issed asbeir seruius isdiil tanisi 

10. arcAiunn 11. .i. odergeni hiber dindi as hiberus 

1. .i. diandid nomen hiber hiberi 2, CoMminianus salina P. lOOb 

.i. nomen lube .i. sdlchuach^ 7 salinator hijbad 3. .i. feugud 

1, [marg. 1.] .i. adrad t genus frumenti 2. dered fersa P- lOla 

30 1. .i. indegaid ft de^ 2. i. sliasit 3. women toimse ^- lOlb 

1. techt P-l02a 

1. i.e. it is not er into ris. 2. i.e. 'tis doubtful what their genitive P. 99a 

makes. 3. i.e. for the genitive of Jupiter is not Jovis, though I have 

said it above, for Jovis is already as a nominative. 
35 1. a plant. 2. of the formation of the genitive. P. 99b 

3. i.e. a constellation. 6. a daughter's husband. 7. he p, looa 

has cited no example of it. 8. as a gloss upon acer. 9. i.e. this 

says Servius : it is of the second declension. 11, i.e. so that he has 

made Hiber from Hiberus. 
.Q 1. i.e. the name of which is Hiber Hiberi. 2. salina, i.e. the name P. 100 b 
of a plant, i.e. a violet, and salinator (is derived) from it. 

1. i.e. adoration, or a kind of corn. 2. end of a verse. p. loia 

3. the name of a measure. p jQib 

1. a going'. P, 102a 

» leg. apocopa •> MS. theostistus « cf. Sg. gi*" 1 ■* .i. salchuach is written 
over nomen lube; salchuach; ob das der rest eines langezeichens ist, weiss ich nicbt, 
glaube es aber kaum, Thurneysen ® cf. Sg. 5» 2 ' the glossator seems to have 

supposed a counexion between the noun uds uadis and the verb uddo uddis: v. supra 
119, note n. 



140 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(i. pp. 240, 

241) 
p. 102 b 
(i. p. 242) 
P. 103a 
(i. pp. 242- 

245) 
P. 103 b 
P. 104 a 
(i. pp. 246- 

8) 
(I. p. 248) 
P. 104 b 



(r. p. 249) 
P. 105a 



P. 102 a 
continued 

P. 102b 
P. 103 a 



P. 103b 
P. 104a 
P. 104 b 



P. 106 a 



P. 105a 



2. 
1. 

.i. a- 
1. 

quies 



P. 102a 


2. 


continued 


4. 


P. 102b 


1. 


P. 103 a 


that. 




e« is 1 


P. 103 b 


1. 


P. 104 a 


1. 


P. 104 b 


1. 



...'termes^ -tis^*' 'impes impetis^' 'inquies^'... 

...'obses''... ...' apes'* '...quamuis' et alia composita ab eo 

quod est ' pes ' auctores producunt. . . . . .* fidicula ' docet primitiui 

sui nominatiuum 'fidis/ non 'fides' esse, quod Seruio* placet de 
cithara^ 5 

../inquies' .. cuius etiam semplex^ in usu inuenitur trium 

generum. ...histrionis^ offam\.. '[HJerodes [HJerodae' et 

'[HJerodis^'... ...Graeci ancipiti^ terminant genitiuo, modo in ov, 

modo in 0^9... Plinius in II naturalis historiae: ab Euclide, 

in III: Tucidide^..in VI: Simonide minore^... 10 

spicura^ illustre tenens, splendenti corpore uirgo^ 
* haec ditia/ cuius nominatiuum singularem in ussu non inueni. 
debet tamen secundum analogiam 'hoc dite ' esse . nam in*' 'is' 
finiri neutrum non potest*. 'Hie' et 'haec Samnis'... Huius 
neutrum Neuius ' Samnite ' protulit'... Excipitur ' hie glis gliris®'... 15 
Lucretius in II: 

Sed quam multarum rerum uis^ possidet in se 
Atque potestates. 

.i. lind te 2a. [marg. 1.] Cicero, termes^: feruor 
ted'dar^ 2. dcmailt 3. giall 4. .i. neph chostae 20 

sine 5. adas 
.i. du inasiidet de cithara inna sdirsiu isand adfet sin 2. .i. 
.i. cuvnsantach A. commune trium generwm 7 isairdixsi • es 
hisuidiu ut in ante ostendet 3. indfuirsiri 

1. aconmir 25 

1. .i. e • glan airdixe and issed dogni hivodes 2. cumddubartaig^ 
1. .i. foxlidi tresdiil inso sis a nominibus tiagdde in • es • 
2. .i. toglenamon s6n 3. ainmva iiairm 4. ondch ase ditia 
dohuith uandi as dis • 5, .i. hiid do anmxnaim inna cathrach. 7 

do anmmaim habitatoris 7 intaii as nomen habitatoris is and hiid 30 
neutax hiXad 6. ni glitis dogni 
1. .i. innanert 

i.e. warm water. 

i.e. footless, i.e. a- (in a-pes) 'without.' 

i.e. where he speaks of the cithara in his work, there he declares 35 

2. quies, i.e. restful, i.e. common of three genders, and in it the 
ig, ut etc. 3. of the mountebank», 

i.e. the dog's morsel ^ 

i.e. e pure long in it : this is what Herodes makes. 
i.e. these below are ablatives of the third declension, from nouns 4° 
that end in -es. 2. i.e. this is a superfluous addition'. 3. name of 

a weapon, 4. so that it is not possible'' for ditia to be from dis. 5. i.e. 
{Samnis) is as the name of the city and as the name of the dweller, and 
when it is the name of the dweller then there is a neuter (samnite) from it. 
6. 'tis not glitis that it makes. 45 

1. i.e. the strengths (ace. pi.). 

» Serv. HI. p. 30 •> Hertz i. 247 ' ova. MS. ^ So in Leyd. Priscian 

62» lind tee (gl. feruor) ; cf. termas, ealores, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 395 * dia 

mbai in teddar os cech maig, Salt. K. 7543 ^ dat. sg. fem. of cumdubartach, because 

Ir. genitiu is feminine « or parasite, fuir-sire, from for + sere ' food ' as Trapdffiros from 
vapa and «rtros, W.S. •* the reference is to Cerberus, Verg. Aen. vi. 420, cf. coinmir 

(gl. offa) Ir. Gl. 276 ' cf. p. 134 note e ^ see Vol. i. 520, note k 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 141 

...'haec puppis'^ huius puppis'... A sanguine'' compositum (i. pp. 260, 
non seruat siniplicis declinationem, 'hie' et 'haec exsanguis' huius ^^^) 
exsanguis/ a cuspide* seruat, 'tricuspis tricuspidis.' P. I05b 

Sin in o? puram' Graecus desinat genetiuus... y'^' ' 

5 ...' compos* compotis '...eius contrarium ' impos^ '... ...osten- p ^' ' 

dunt epigram mata 2... ...'haec glos' gloris'...ex osse*...Pacuuius' / ^-^) 

in Chrisse : ^' ^ 

oss[u]um in[h]umatum aestuosam 
Aulam. 

lo Accius uero in annalibus : 

Fraxinus fissa ferox, infensa infinditur ossis'. 

Cato tamen 'os' protulit® in IIII Originum... (i. p. 255) 

Sii'acusii^ enira eron pro eros** dicunt. Romani autem P. 106 b 

plerumque solent in 'on' terminantia etiam subectione*^^ n proferre^ 
15 per o, ut ' leo,' ' draco.' Sic ergo ' Mino,' ' gobio ' quoque dicunt pro 

gobies'*' abiecta s, et, quod mirabilius est, ' Atho'' Athonis ' protulit 

Cicero... Sed hoc in 'u?' correptam dehinc Attice prolatum est 

quomodo ^AvSpoyeo^; pro \\vBp6y€Q)<;^^. 

Similiter quartae sunt, quae rerum uocabulis [hjomonima* (i. p. 256) 

ao 2. eross P. 105 a 

1. [marg. sup., man. al] 7 capus sebocc^ 2. uandi as 'continued 

sanguis 3. ni exsanguinis dogni 4. udndi as cuspis ^' ^^^^ 

5. .i. cen chonsin ren • os 6. comascnidaid 

1. neph ascnaidid 2. innaforliterdi 3. inducbdl [man. P. 106a 

»5 al.] i soror^ 4. chndim 5. nowaViatiuus t ahlsitiuus a 

nomine quod est ossum- 7 uero .i. indfir fosin 6. is -os- lasuide 

tmmurgu nominatiuo ni ossis'' ut accjus ost&ndit K 7. .i. aicniae 
digraecaih 

1. huaindarpu 2. .i. n- dochor diib 3. .i. cosmaiYtMs P. 106 b 
30 indarpi 4. .i. ciasidbiur sa fritsu • atho 7 athos do buith biid 

dano in • u? • laatacn 7 otordd ind • v in o • I'arum odeni athos 
5. .i. analo^rta .i. amal otordd - v in • o • hisuidiu • 6. cos- 

mailainmmnigthecha 

2. from sanguis. 3. it does not make exsanguinis. 4. from P. 105b 
35 cuspis. 5. i.e. without a consonant before -os. 

2. the epigrams. 3. glory or sister. 6. truly according p. i06a 

to that. 6. i.e. 'tis os, however with him (Cato) as nominative, not 

ossis, as etc. 7. i.e. a tribe of Greeks. 

1. by expelling it. 2. i.e. in putting n from them. 3. i.e. a P. 106b 

40 resemblance to expelling. 4. i.e. though I say to thee that it is Athos 

and Atho, it is, however, in -v<s with Attic writers, and the v has then 
been converted so that it makes Athos. 5. by analogy, i.e. as it has 

been converted into here. 

» MS. Pacubins * i.e. i7pwv, ijpun 

' leg. abiectione •* leg. kco^ios 

* MS. andro7ets pro avSpoyeos ' cf. capus, falco, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 493 

' leg. soror oiri cf. Sg. 67''14 •» MS. 1111,^111 ossis •^nomntatiuo 



142 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

inueniuntur, ut 'magistratus'''../hic saltus,' 77 'jrrihr)(Ti^^ koX rj vdirr)^^, 
'hie uersus/ rj arpo^r)^" koI 6 o-Tt;^o9"...'hic exercitus' 17 ryvfivaata^^^ 
Kal 6 CTT^aro?"...* fastus"' quando a ' fastidio' uerbo est, quartae est, 
quando uero pro annali'* accipitur, a fastis et nefastis'® diebus sic 
dictum, frequentius secundae est. Inuenitur tamen et quartae^^ 5 

Lucanus in X : 

Nee meus Eudoxi uincetur fastibus^® annus, 

...cum antiquiores quoque similiter idem protulisse" inueniantur. 

Ouidius fastorum^" inscripsit libros. . . .et 'fastus^^' in aliis codicibus. . 
P. 107a ' Senatus ' quoque ideo .iiii. est^, quod a uocabulo ' natus ' com- 10 

(i. p. 257) ponitur^ ...corporalia quartae sunt declinationis, nisi sint propria 

uel raobilia^ut...' rictus*'... Excipitur 'hie lectus^'... 'Mustus''... 

quod tamen mobile uidetur, cum ueteres et feminino et neutro 
(i. p. 258) genere inueniuntur hoc protulisse pro ' nouus noua nouum.' Ex- 



P. 106b 7. tossach 8. leim \ riuth xeMqua 9. cat7^ .i. densitas 15 

continued arborum veMqua 10. impud [man. al.] uersio 11. fers 

12. frecor ceill t frithgnom reliqua icidorus gymnasium reiiqua in 
alio 13. .i. sochuide quia dicit mrgilius exercitus hoc est 

multitude • 14. lius \ miad cicero dicit fastus superbia 

1.5. .i. ut fit lebor airissen 16. .i. duaibsib- 7 combad uad 20 

roainmnigthe quando est fastus .i. liber- 17. .i. biid fordeib 

ndillib quando fastus .i. liber • 18. lebraib 19. abuithfar 

ce^Aramad qttando est fastus .i. lebor 20. exemplum ara airiuc 

far diull towaisiu 21. .i. is fastus bis in aliis libris ni fastos .i. 

libros • 22. .i. congregatio 7 combad nephchorpdae issed asmaith 25 

apwd alios 
P. 107a 1- fobith isnephchorpdae son 2. ar it diil tanoAsi ams\ sodin 

3. ersolgud • rictura ferarwm oris ape?-tio cicero • item • cicero • rictus 
ditiu" medium tegmen domus 4. lige 5. foddli cendl 

hodie 30 



P. 106b 8. a leap or a run, etc. 9. a wood. 12. cultivation or care. 

continued 13 i.e. a multitude g'wia etc. 15. a book of chronicles. 16. i.e. un- 
lucky, and it would have been named from it quando etc. 17. it is of 
two declensions, quando etc. 18. books. 19. that it is of the 
fourth (declension) quando etc. 20. an example for its being found 35 
of the second declension. 21, i.e. fastus is in other books, not 
fastos. 22. i.e. congregatio, and it would be incorporeal : 'tis this 
that seems good to others. 

P. 107 a 1. that is, because it is incorporeal. 2. for they, in that case, 

are of the second declension. 3. opening... covering, 5. it 40 

distinguishes gender to-day. 

'J 

* MS. ri iravais • kmo • vaire 

^ MS. yt/ivaffia 

" this is over rictus, but is meant for tegmen 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 143 

cipitur 'arcus*/ quod deferentiae causa quidam tam secundae quam P. I07b 
quartae protulerunt. Enniuff in xv annali : 

Arcus^ ubi aspiciunt, mortalibus quae perhibentur, 
'Acus'' enim quartae est... ' Penus*' quoque masculini et(*-PP-260, 

5 feminini et neutri inuenitur... ...'uultum^' in facie intellegi quo- ^ 

modo colores et figuras^... ILLud etiam possumus dicere, quod a , ' „621 
uerbo 'arto artas' rei uocabulum fit *artatus''...Et forsitau ideOp jqqj^ 
'acus'' ab acutu*"*... ...hoc [sc. 'sinus, sinum'] secundae, illud ,^ 263) 

[sc. 'sinus'] quartae^ declinauerunt. Et possumus non inueniri* 

10 similem'^de his omnibus rationem... redden tes dicere 'uersarime 

in nostro uetere curriculo^' ...etiam ipsa participia inueniuntui* 

est quando per syncopara prolata, ut 'potus®' pro 'potatus'... 
...'Ligus^ -uris' commune quoque est. Quamuis etiam ' ueter^' ^- ^^* 
analogia exigit... (i. p. 264) 

15 Unum masculinum a Graecis sumptum^ /av?^ 'hie mus muris'... (^* P- ^^^) 
...et similis declinatio* supra dicti nominis...apud Graecos 
quoque <rv<i productum' in nominatiuo reliquos casus corripit. 

'INcus^' etiam 'incudis'... ...' intercus'' intercutis'... P. llOb 

...intestinis^..' hie ' et ' haec ' et ' hoc intercus^'... qnf\' ^^^' 

P. Ilia 
10 1. .i. in tain as Jidbocc is quartdiil intan as tuag nime tmmorro p 207 b 

is diil towisi med aiidechor insin • - 2. fidhocc^ 3. sndthath^ 

4. cucan 

1. angne 2. innascdth 3. for 7'iagml dobuith tra isjiaib F.108& 

anmanaibse anuas dotet hie 4. acutus .i. diihce a quo est acus 

^5 1. sinus .i. McAi 2. arananisar^ 3. innai- i-ith arsidni P. I08h 

4. per sina^opam prolata 7 it ranngabala dano inchruth hisin 

5. ranyigahAl 

1. ligordae .i. gentile 2. ciasidbiursa uetus 3. .i. ata P. 109 a 

dm 4. .i. inchruth donelltar mus is sawlaid doellatar mono- 

30 syllabae 5. anas n airdixa 

1. .i. inddin 2. comalne^ P. 110 b 

1. .i. inmedonchaib 2. inderbus P. ilia 

1. i.e. when it is a wooden bow it is of the fourth declension : when, P. 107b 
however, it is a bow of heaven (a rainbow) it is of the second declension : 
35 that is the difference. 

1. the countenance. 2. the shadows'. 3. here then he P. 108a 
touches on the fact that there is a rule that prevails in these nouns above. 

2. that it may be found. 3. in our ancient course. 4. lengthened P. 108b 
by syncope, and thus then they are participles. 5. a participle. 

40 2. though I say uetus. 3. i.e. it is indeed. 4. i.e. as mu^ is p. 109 a 

declined so monosyllables are declined. 5. when it is lengthened. 

2. dropsy. p. nob 

2. uncertainty (as to gender). p ^la 

i acus acuta 

' MS. arcus ^ MS. arcitu 

= recte non inuerisimilem ** MS. /jlovs 

* the d is smudged, but the word is not cancelled. ' rectios sndthat 

« leg. aran-isar 'that there be found' 
^ later comaille 

' leg. = inna scdth ? of . Ml. 67* 9, and in cenn do thogbail for dorut in duine ina sgath 
dirg truagh do Ghaidhelaibh, Ann. Ul. 1172, J.S. 



144 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(I. p. 272) 

p. lllb 
(I. p. 273) 

(i. p. 274) 
P. 112a 
(I. p. 276) 

P. 112 b 

(i. p. 277) 



(I. p. 278) 
P. 113a 



(I. pp. 279, 
280) 

P. Ilia 
continued 

P. lllb 



Si eiusdem sint et apud Graecos terminationis'...ut 'OtStTrou?*'... 
* Oedipus ' per sinerisin^. . .sicuti ^ si intigra eorum inueniantur. . . 

[HJoratius 'Alcinous Alcinoy' declinauit^ in I epistularum... 

...'genus generis/ quod Latinura esse ostendit et declinatio^ et 
uerbum 'genero generas.' Excipitur 'foenus^ foenoris'... ...*ter- 

gus*'... ...' uiscus* uisceris'... 

Liquit enira supera tetri uestigia uirP. 

Similiter ' pus ' non habet in ussu genetiuum, ne, si ' puris * 
diceretur, esset quantum ad eandem scripturam^ dubitatio, utrum 
datiuus esset pluralis a puro 'puris'... 

Et qui** Graeci^-.uocatiuum in e longam terminant... ...in 

quibusdam 'es' productam terminantibus^ fecerunt Graeci poetae 
'eus' pro 'es' proferentes... 

In X desinentia, si a uerbis sint in ' go ' desinentibus, ablata x, 
addita 'gis' faciunt genetiuum, ut 'grego grex gregis'. . . Nee mirum': 
Graecos enim in omnibus fere emitati^ Latini*^ in hac quoque regula 
sequuntur... Ennius...in Villi pro 'frugi homo' 'frux^' ponit, 
quod est adiectiuum. 

...'fornix*^^' 'suppellex* supellectilis' ...'Nox*' quoque 



15 



3. .i. madhinonn tarmorcenn ndoib lagrecu / lalaitnori A. is- 20 

cummae leis didiu -y- y -u- reliqua 4. treaccomol 5. inchrutsa 
1. ut • panthous • 7 it sillaba fodlidi is follus s6n asindfers- 

2. mad grec roppad diil to^iaisi ut pelagus 8. aithi 4. cro- 

cenn 5. cenn cridi 7 alaaili reta olchena ut isidorus dicit • 
P, 112a 1. indneime andracht^ 2. A. meit as doenscribend^ archuit suin '^5 

P. 112 b 1. it hesidi gveic 2. foircnedchaib 3. ,i. x • dofoxul 7 

• g • doforcomet ingenitin diatechtat briathra, in • go • aracAl 

4. arinrusamlasatar 
P. 113 a 1. toirthech 2. buad lice \ meirddrech loc 3. fointreb 

non suppellicis facit 4. excipi^wr C[uia non nocis facit 7 is 30 

cosmatYi us g^ amal sodin ni excep^to 

P. Ilia 3. i.e. if their termination be the same with Greeks and with 

continued Latins. 'Tis the same to him then, y and v, etc, 

P. lllb 1. as Pantlwus. And they are separate syllables: this is manifest 

from the verse. 3. if it were Greek it would be of the second declen- 35 

sion, as pelagus. 5. the end of the heart, and other things also, as 

Isidorus says. 
p. 112a 1. of the dark poison {uirus, uiri). 2. i.e. as regards the same 

writing, as to sound. 
P. 112b 1- they are Greek. 3. i.e. that x should be removed and g kept 40 

{conseruare) in the genitive if they have verbs in -go behind them. 

4. for they have imitated. 
P. 113a 2. a victory-stone or a brothel. 4. it is excepted, because it does 

not make nocis, and thus it is a Greek similarity, not an exception. 

» MS. odipus *" recte quia, but qui is glossed "^ om. MS. ^ According to 
Hertz, the Carlsruhe codex has fornix lapis uictoriae, and in marg. lapis mollis unde 
erigitur signum triumphale « a loan from anthracodes {d.v0paKu>8T)s) Ascoli, Gloss, 

xl. ; but it is a genuine Irish word, in the gen. sg. neuter : cf . the ace. pi. fem. androchta 
LU. 95^24: = anrachta YBL. 101*52, and the cognate adj. ardracht .1. solus, O'Dav. 47 
f MS. srih- 8 i.e. grec or grecdae 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 145 

'noctis/ apud* Graecos, qui vv^ vvKTOf;^ declinant...' onix^'... P- I13b 
'exlex^'... 

A capite solum composita' ablata s et mutata e in i, et addita 
' itis ' faciiint genetiuura, ut. . . . ' biceps^ bicipitis "... 

5 . . .' puis* pultis.' . . .' frons® -dis '. , .' frons'^ -tis '. . .' lens^ lendis ' (i. pp. 281, 

. . 'glans' glandis'... ...'libripens^'... ...libram aeneam^.. ^^^^ 

Lib. VII ... 'hoc unum nomen tan turn, id est 'alius/ quam * * 
maxime* propter structuras genetiuo et datiuo casu numeri singu- * ^' ' 
laris, sic anomale comfirmatutn sit declinare^ : hie alius, huius alius, 
lo huic alii.' 

Igitur masculinorum nominum finales sunt literae septem... 
femininorum quoque eaedem"* nee non etiam e produeta in Graeeis 
et m figurate in eornieis nominibus... ...per se enim ueutrum in P- ii4b 

eas literas [sc. o, x] nullum dissinit^.. Et hae quidem generales (^- P- 284) 
15 sunt nominatiui terminationes^... 

...pares habent sillabas* nominatiuo...nisi diuisio fiat in genetiuo 
poetica... ...'nepai*' pro 'nepae/ id est 'seorpii.' (i- p- 285) 

...etiam si^ produeta sit... Horatius in carminum lib. I: P- n»» 

T J- J- (i. pp.286, 

Lydia, die, per omnes 287) 

20 uoeatiuum...eorripit: est enim coriambus et baehius, ex quo osten- 
ditur correpta in nominatiuo quoque 'Lydia' finalis a^. Virgilius 
in V: 

Troia' Crinisso con cep turn flumine mater 

Quem genuit. 

25 1. nem 2. esrechtaid 3. .i. isindih nammd atd andliged P. 113 b 
crw^Aaigtheo genitensa 4. dechenda demess 5. ith 6. barr 
7. etan 8. sned 9. derucc 

1. medtosngachtigtheid 2. humaidi 3. cefiu • t quam P. 114 a 

maxime .i. Sidxierbium 4. donella nech 5. .i. efficiunt seek 

30 ammascul lasani forcentar olitrih sidi • 

1. neutnr fornocht • biid immurgu coitchen trechenelse in • x • P. Il4b 
2. .i. nifil ainmnid nobed acht inti theite in oen innaliter sa 3. it 
pares dm 4. .i. cenelae nathrach issin^ dano a&scorpius • 

1. .i. aid 2. .i. huare as timmortae m nocatiuo bis fordeib P. 115 a 
35 rxominaXmi^ 3. .i. dactylus .i. guttae • i • hisund • 

3. i.e. 'tis in them only is this norm of forming a genitive. P. H3b 
4. two-headed, a pair of shears. 

3. how ! vel etc. 4. that one decline^. 5. i.e. they make p. ii4a 

beyond the masculine when they end in its letters*. 
40 1. a bare neuter. There is, however, a common trigener in a;. 2. i.e. P. 114b 
there is no nominative possible save that which ends in one of these 
letters. 3. they are pares indeed. 4. i.e. a kind of snake : 'tis 

that then that is scorpius. 

2. i.e. because it is short in the vocative which is in the form of the P. 115 a 
45 nominative. 3. i.e. a dactyl, i.e. i is a vowel herein. 

» MS. secundum apud •> MS. NoyoS noy5toc, without qui <= MS. eadem 

"* leg. fordeilh nominatiui, which is translated * leg. issi sin ?, which is translated 

' in grammatical terminology di-ell- expresses declinari, cf. daeltais Sg. 75''3, and the 
passive Sg. 4'' 1, 109» 4 « i.e. the letters of the masculine 

S. G. II. 10 



146 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 115b 'Ei;?;^e9^ capite'^ pro ' capita ''^*'... Latina uero proportion in a 



(^•PP;^^9, correptam uult uocatiuum primae declinationis...terminari etiam in 
116a 



' Graecis. Statius ' Nemea/ ut ostendimus^ a producta protulit 



more Graeco. 
(i. p. 291) Et hoc^ uel metaplasmus^* est dicendu8...apud quos [scil. Latinos] 5 

i scribi post iiocalem et non pronuntiari solef*. 
^' ^^^^ ' trinum nundinum^' 

(i. p. 292) . . .naturaliter diuisum genus habentia^,. ...'dotes filiabus 

y^^'^^ suis non dant.' Et 'filiis^' tamen in eodem genere dictum est. 
V- P- ) Ennius in Andromedia : lo 

filiis^ propter te obiecta sum innocens 
Nerei 

...'de gnatabus^ suis'... 
(i. p. 294) . . . similem habent datiuum ' ambabus/ ' duabus/ quamquam 

genetiuum * ambarum ' ' duarum ' faciunt^ 15 

P. 117b 'Panthus' per sineresin^ pro ' Panthous '. . . 

29^) -^^^ autem faciunt metri causa, nunquam enim minores uult 

P. 118a habere syllabas^ genetiuus nominatiuo. 
(i. p. 297) ' Androgeo ' Virgilius VI genetiuum posuit Aticum^ 
P. 118b • • •' eus ' finientibus^ nominatiuum. . . 20 

(I. p. 298) ...per sincrisin^ . . . uel magis per sineresin' e et i in unam 

P. 119a syllabam. ...'dis' praepositio est et diues^.. 
(i. p. 299) ...accusatiuus huiuscemodi nominum^ 

P. 115b 1. uoca^mw* graecus la. baed bdriagoldae 

P. 116a 1. indanalag 2. ani as nemea 3. .i. atecht in • e • 25 

3a. .i. antithesis ut olli pro illi 4. .i. arachai 
P. 116b 1. na tri noildithe 

P. 117a 1. huare ata ndMi heodai fordiiigrat 2. A. do naih ingenaih 

3. donaibingensiib 4. .i. gnata • ingen 5. ar bd in • is • ba 

techte ^o&a?-thid dothecht a nommibtts foite genitin in • rum • 30 

P. 117 b 1. trechomdluthad 

P. 118 a 1. j. ar ni Wa^oldae 2. foriagml watacdai 

P. 118b 1. forchenna,t 2. .i. trethdbae 3. .i. trechomdluthad 

P. 119a 1, j. dfs somme 2. .i. innananman tiagdde in • eus 

P. 115 b 1. 'twere this that would be regular. 35 

P. 116 a 1. the analogy. 2. Nemea. 3. i.e. their ending in e. 

P. 116b 1. the three spaces -of -nine-days. 

P. 117 a 1. because it is living things that they mean. 2, 3. i.e. to the 

daughters. 5. for it would be in -is that the dative ought to end, 

(which comes) from nouns that make (lit. send off) genitive (plural) in -rum. 40 

P. 117 b 1, by synaeresis. 

P. 118a 1, i.e. for it is not regular. 2. according to the Attic rule. 

P. 118b 1. which end. 2. i.e. by concision*^. 3. i.e. by synaeresis. 

P. 119 a 2. i.e. of the nouns that end in -eus. 

" MS. eiNexec ** leg. Kpvri] pro «ptrd 

* MS. non solet 

** per concisionem precedes in the Latin text ; cf. Sg. 120» 6 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 147 

...'O Penthee '...quod in ussu non inueni^ P. Il9b 

Si^ enim non esset abscissio, debuerunt huiuscemodi uocatiui, (i- PP- 301, 
id est qui in i desinentes paenultimam correptam habent, ante 9| 
paenultimam acuere, ut ' Virgili/ ' M^rcuri/ quod minime liquet*^, ' 

5 nam paenultimam acuimus. 'Aliius*^' quoque per duas i debuit 
esse genetiuus datiui, qui est 'alii"...et credo deferentiae causa'*, ne 
'ali' infinitum uerbum esse putaretur. ...accentu deffert, quippe 
circumflectitur^ in genetiuo paenultima. ' Ei ' quoque cum ration- P- I20b 
abiliter monosyllabum esse deberet^ cum genetiuus ' eius ' disillabus 

xosit... Virgilius in II: (i. p. 304) 

Ei^ mihi, qualis erat... 

Est enim dimetrum iambicum coniunctum semiquinariae eroicae*. 
luuenalis in V : 

Ire uiam pergant et eidem'* incumbere sectae. 

15 in eodem... 

Implet, et ad moechas dat eisdem® ferre cinaedis. 

Quod autem * Pompei ' . . et similia i finalem et ante earn uocalem (i. p. 305) 
pro una syllaba habent'', usus quoque confirmat^ 

...'huius platani^'... P- 121 a 

20 Est autem etiam apud prosas*^ scribentes idem inuenire^ sed (^- P- 306) 
raro. 

1. .i. atecht in -6 P. ii9b 

1. .i. maniptis tobaidi intogarthidi tiagdde in •! ropad^ ante- P. 120 a 
peneuilt noacuitigfide indih huare as timmortae peneuilt • > 2. .i. 

25 combad antepeneuilt noacuitigihe indib nam reliqua 3. .i. genitin 

intobarihsido as alii 4. asned fodera emnad ■ i • indatiito 

1. .i. 7 acuit innomtwatiwo 2. .i. combad laigiu inoensillaih P. I20b 

quam genitiuus 3. .i. interiec^io .i. upp 4. .i. sillah for deib 

trsiigthib 5. .i. desillah 6. desylloh 7. .i. in din syllaih 
30 ataat afidiis 8. .i. i do buith ar chonsain in his nocsdiuis 

1. .i. nomen feda 2. .i. nech P- ^^la 

1. i.e. their ending in e. P- 119 b 

1. i.e. unless the vocatives which end in i were apocopated, the P. 120 a 
antepenult in them would be pronounced-with-the-acute-accent, since the 
35 penult is short. 2. i.e. that the antepenult in them should be 

pronounced-with-the-acute-accent, for etc. 3. i.e. the genitive belong- 
ing to the dative alii. 4. that it is this that causes doubling of i 
in the dative. 

1. i.e. and the acute in the nominative. 2. i.e. that it should be P. 120b 

40 less by one syllable than the genitive. 4. i.e. a syllable over two feet. 
5, 6. a disyllable. 7. i.e. in one syllable they both are. 8. i.e. 

that in these vocatives % is for a consonant. 

1. i.e. name of a tree. 2. i.e. some one^ P. 121a 

» leg. licet •> MS. alius *= corrected from ueteres 

* ad over the line » cf, Sg. ISg*» 3 



10—2 



148 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 121b Virgilius in Villi: 

^^' ^* altaque certat 

Prendere tecta manu sociumque attingere dextras^ 

P. 122a pro * sociorum '. . .quamuis et ' socius socia sociura '. . .dicatur. 

(i. pp. 312, In 'a' correptam neutra et^ Graeca... 5 

313) . . / hoc nectar^ '. . . 

(I. p. 315) ...'compluriai'... 

P. 123b ...'haec [hjospes curiae' 

(I. p. 317) 'haecTetis"'... 

P-I24a ../hie' et 'haec dis^'... ^ to 

(i. p. 319) 'hie' et 'haec infans'^.. to viJ7nov...'hic' et 'haec' et 'hoc 
P. 124b ij3fans2 ' (5 atXaXo9^ . / amans^'. . . 
(I. p. 320) ...'sons*'... 

...hie et haec et 'hoc Tiburs^'... 

In 'ems' unum femininum 'haec hiems®'... 15 

P. 125a 'Adeps^' uel 'adipes' in utroque genere^ inuenitur. 

(I. p. 321) ...' Ops' . . nomen matris deum et eopia'...'hic' et 'haec ' et...' hoc 

ops*' et 'cors"'"^*' pro 'opulentus' et ' corpulentus ' et copiosus pro- 

ferebant. Accius de Hercule'* dicens : 
(I. p. 322) quorum genitor fertur esse ops gentibus, '° 

...ut si dixisset: 'quorum genitor auxilium fuit gentibus*.' 

.i. noch dm foddli cenel a • us • in • a in ■ um • 

.i. cid 2. .i. ceitgrinne^ fino 

.i. JiilsiV neutoir 2. .i. conid femen 

.1. foirggcB masued 2. sommae »5 

.i. noidiu 2. aisndedid^ 3. .i. sercaid 4. cerchoitech 
aitribtheid inna cathrach asberr tibur i tiburtum • 6. .i. 

wascul la baedam son immurgu ut in si^ dicitur ealido hieme 
P. 125a 1. .i. loon • 2. .i. mascwZmo 7 ieminino .i. inderbus and 

ut demonstrauit in genere • v 3. ops .i. imbed 4. .i. somme 30 

5. .i. corpach 5a. 7 imda^ 6. .i. Ams\ nandeni mascul dindi as 
auxilium cebeith genitor darrad^ • sic • ni deni dind hi as ops • »- 

i.e. but still it (socius) distinguishes gender, from -us into -a, into -um. 

i.e. the first dropping of wine. 

i.e. a neuter plural. 2. i.e. so that it (hospes) is a feminine. 35 

i.e. the sea (Thetis) if it is so''. 2. rich. 

i.e. an infant. 2. a non-speaker (?). 3. i.e. a lover. 

4. noxious. 5. i.e. an inhabitant of the town which is called Tibur 

or Tiburtum. 6. i.e. this, however, is masculine in Baeda, ut etc. 

P. 125a 2. i.e. uncertainty herein, ut etc. 5. i.e. corpulent. 5a. and 40 

wealthy. 6. i.e. as it does not make a masculine of auxilium, that 

genitor be in apposition with it, so it does not make it of ops. 

» leg. Thetis '' MS. oaXXoXos " leg. cops ^ MS. bertule 

« cf. doljino oingrindi, Imram Brain v. 23 ^ nephaisndedid is necessary to translate 
infans 6 iXaXos * insi in marg., which may have been cut 

.L somme .i. "corpach 'j imda 
ops • et cors • p opu 
^ MS. lentus et corpulentus et copiosus pferebant 
' usually i n-arrad, Ml. 40« 17, 42» 4, BCr. 33" 16 '' cf. p. 71 note e. 



P. 121b 




1. 


P. 122 a 






P. 123 b 






P. 124 a 




1. 


P. 124 b 








5. 


.1. 



p. 121b 


1. 


P. 122 a 


2. 


P. 123b 


1. 


P. 124 a 


1. 


P. 124 b 


1. 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 149 

In 'yps' Graeca: 'c3T3yps cynipis''.' 

. . .* baccar -ris^'. . . ... secundum regulam declinabant . . . sicut P- 126a 

'sospes sospitis^'... (i. pp. 324 

...'lucar' lucaris'... ...'iS-c lactis*'... pi 26b 

5 'Mefitis^'... (i!p. 328) 

...in burim^.. Plautus in Rudente: P. 127 a 

seu tibi confidis fore multam magudarim, (i. p. 329) 

quod significat frugis genus, id est caulis^, qui nascitur ex ea parte, ^- 1^7 b 

cuius radix stirpis* auellitur^ uel, ut alii, siliginem*. ^^' P- ^^^^ 

lo Horatius in II sermonum : '^' P* ^^^' 

n 1 _^ P. 128a 

Uausape* porporeo... 

VndePersius...'gausapa'^' dixit plurale... ...Casiusad Mecenatem: 

'gausapo porporeo' salutatus.' 

Terentius in Formione : P- 128 b 

,5 Nullus es, Geta^... (i.p. 385) 

Non tamen conuertitur regula : non enim in e et in i desinentia P. I29a 
etiam accusatiuum in ' era ' et in ' im ' omnimodo terminant^. (i- P- 337) 

7. cuilennbocc cynos'' graece hircus \atine P_ 125» 

1. caer 2. analachson continued 

20 1. erchomul'^ si • id -^ [in marg. man. al.] lucar uectig(al) \ agro- P. I26a 
tatio® <\uae fiebat in lu(cis) t negotiat(io) 2. timmorte iar naicniud P- I26b 
in nominatiuo produciwm in genitiuo 

1. i. nomen loithe infemalis P- I27a 

1. .i. hi cecht 2. .i. comtigiu son c\uam raagudans 3. .i. " 

25 med immefolngai^ aforbairt arena^^ dothuaslocad^ 7 doleidud 
foraih • • 4. .i. t'ssed asberat alii dano is hinon 7 siligo • 

1. .i. lambrat 2. .i. hilax weutair 3. .i. ond lamhrot 

1. goth I'-i^sb 

1. .i. is ecenfoxVid in i / in • e- uand ainsid tdte in em 7 in • im • P* I29a 
30 ni ecen iynmurgu ainsid in 'im* 7 in em oacach /ooslid tete in-iy in -e- 

2. this (is) an analogy. 

1. a spansel. 2. short by nature in the nominative, long in the ^* ^ "" 

genitive. 

1. i.e. name of the infernal fen. • '* 

35 2. i.e. that is commoner than magudaris. 3. i.e. 'tis this that P- 127« 

causes it to grow, to loosen its roots and to give them free course (?) 
4. i.e. this is what others say then : it is the same as siligo. 

1. i.e. a handkerchief. 2. i.e. neuter plural. 3. i.e. from the P. 128a 
handkerchief. 
40 1. i.e. necessary is an ablative in i and in e from the accusative P. 129a 
which ends in em and in im. Unnecessary, however, is an accusative in 
im and in em from every ablative that ends in % and in e. 

» leg. sirpis ^ cf . cinis, hircum, Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 565 • cynoc • g"' • hircus • la • 
ist in viel feinerer schrift eingetragen als cuilennbocc, vielleicht von demselben glos- 
sator, aber jedenfalls zu anderer zeit. Thurneysen "= can the glossator have 
supposed lucar to be a cognate with laqueus'i W.S. ^ Here si .id. stands for si id 
est, the Latin equivalent of the Irish masued Sg. 50'' 13, 88 gl. 2, 192'' 7 ' rectius 
erogatio, cf. Corp. Gloss. Lat. iv. 110, 256, 362, v. 219 ^ MS. timmor; after productum 
a word (autem?) seems to have followed, Thurneysen « h over the line 
'' leg. afrema, which is translated ' MS. dotholuascad The scribe has perhaps 
omitted some word after leiciud: cf., however, dolleicet form Wb. 13''13 



150 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 129b Inueniuntur tamen quidam in huiuscemodi nominibus etiam in e 

(i. p. 338) ablatiuum proferentes, quod mox usus approbet\ 
P. 130b Statius in IIII Thebaidos : 

^^* ^' ' Accipias, fessisque libens iterum ospita^ pandas 

Flumina 5 

(I. p. 343) ^ _ _ quod in heroico stare metro non possit nisi in e terminans 
eorum [soil, 'hospes' et 'sospes'] ablatiuusl ...'tridens'...cum 
Neptuni fuscinam per se positum significat^, masculino genere 
inuenitur. 

P. 131b 'Rudis^' quando commune est significans recentem... lo 

(i. p. 347) Virgilius in XII Aeneidos : 

1^2* neque enim leuia^ aut ludicra^ petuntur 

^^' ^' ' Praemia 

../Gausape^' quoque.... 

Gausape porporeo^ mensam protersit acernam. 15 

P. 132b 'Aplustre^'... 

P- 133b . . ,' supplicium^ ' et ' artificium^ ' neutra inueniuntur singularia. 

(I. p. 354) Apud Virgilium quoque in I : 

p ?* , Nuda genu nodoque sinus collecta fluentis, 

quomodo 'sinus collecta' accusatiuum iunxit nominatiuo, sic etiam 20 
'nuda genu^' 
(i. p. 363) Terentius in heautontimorumeno : 

Eius anuis^ causa, opinor, quae erat mortua. 



P. 129 b 1. .i. atheram archiunn 

P. 130b 1. A. hilsir neutadr 2. A. dofoichredtraig necmailt and' eospiti '^ 5 

A. amphimacrus • - 3. .i. istren intan^sin 

P. 131b 1- rudis .i. nue quia ca,ssianus'^ dicit • rudis • nouus • 

P. 132a 1. .i. cuitbedcha 2. Idmbrat 3. ond Idmbrot 

P. 132 b 1. .i. inchruth noe 

P. 133b 1. ,i. toddrnam 2. sdir denmidecht^ 30 

P. 135 b 1. .i. ainmnid dano fri ainsid hie 2. .i. uandi as anus 



P. 129b 1. i.e. we shall say it afterwards (lit. ahead). 

P. 130b 1- i-e- a neuter plural. 2, i.e. it would introduce an unwonted 

foot there; sospitl being an amphimacer. 3. i.e. it is substantival 

then. 35 

P. 132 a 3. from the handkerchief. 

P. 132b 1. i.e. a ship's gear^ 

P. 135 b 1. i.e. a nominative then with an accusative here. 2. i.e. 

from anus. 

' MS. lenia *> intain, with punctum delens over the second i 

" cf. Sg. 41* 1. Or Cassiodorus may be meant. 
■* leg. sdirdenmidecht, which is coined to express artificium 

® for inchruth see inchrud Tur. 14, inchruth [sic legendum] Laws i ■. 310, 7, incrod 
Laws V. 222, 2 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 151 

Virgilius in VI : P. I36a 

quae gratia curnim* ^^' ^' ' 

Armorumque fuit uiuis, 

quamuis etiam geminata u possit metrum per sinalifam" stare ^... 
5 ...'bobus^'... (i. p. 365) 

Liquet •* tamen^ pro omnibus dictionibus dicere 'uerba' frequenti- P. 137 b 
que usu hoc approbatur, nee non etiam 'nomina/ sed raro'^, ut (i. p. 369) 
Virgilius in III*^: 

foliisque notas et nomina mandat. 

lo ...quando affectus animi diffinit'. 

Sciendum autem, quaedam uerba inueniri difectiua...et hoc... 
uel naturae necesitate* fieri uel furtunae casu^ 

Ergo naturae necessitas bibertita*^ est in significatione et in (^- P- ^^O) 
commoditate®, id est in consonantia'' elementorum, ...oppugnat 

15 ipso rerum natura propter significationem^..f]gura, ut si dicam : 
'bonus animus uxoris mihi nuptus est*'... ...quotiens hoc pro- 

nomen [sc. sui sibi se] ponitur, ostendit tertiam personam uel ipsam 

et ageresimul et patia se, ut 'penitet ilium sui^'*,'...uel... ...ipsum P- 138a 

1. .i. um do glanad^ inderiud ferso ddg is uaguthaigthi intinns- P. I36a 
20 cana infers dodiarmorat .i. armorum • reliqua 2. Aliter t* • m • 

glantar as • 7 ind • a • toisech ind ferso dedenaich • et • ind -u • do accomol 
frisin fers ndedenach, ut maximianus dt'a't • > 3. .i. Jii bouibus 
d^ni 

1. .1. is dilmain 2. .i. cesu meinciu aranecar uerbum do ep'irt P- 137 b 
25 donaih huilih rannaib arecar dano cid so^ indhuathad nomen doepirt 
doib • ut uirgilius 3. cinness 4. .i. ni aimcc aicned 

5. fadidmed aicned acht dondecmaing anisiu 6. .i. hiforgnuis^ 

7. uandneph^ 8. ar inninni 9. .i. is fuath n eperta int 

inhodugud don menmmain 10. .i. gnim, ind aithirge cesad 

30 afodaitiu • 

1. i.e. um is to be elided at the end of a verse, because the verse which P. 136 a 
follows it begins with a vowel, i.e. ArTnorum etc. 2, Otherwise : m 

is elided from it, and the initial a of the posterior verse, and the w is to 
be added to the posterior verse, as Maximianus says. 3. i.e. it {hos) 

35 does not make bouibu.8. 

1. i.e. it is allowable. 2. i.e, although it is oftener found that P. 137b 

all the parts of speech are called verhum, yet even this is found rarely 
that they are called nomen. 3. (when) it defines. 4. i.e. a thing 

which nature finds'*. 5. nature would have sufiered it, save that this so 

40 happens. 6. i.e. in form. 7. from the un-^. 9. i.e. it is a 

figure of speech, the wedding of the mind. 10. i.e. the repentance (is) 
action, its endurance (is) passion. 

» leg. synaloepham •* leg. licet * MS. VI 

<» leg. bipertita • cf. Sg. IS*» 3 

' =cid inso? or leg. ciaso 'though rarely'? 

K cf. Sg. 139*1, 198*4, 203» 2, 216'' 3 

I* cf. Wb. 11= 19 ' inconsonantia is taken as one word 



152 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 371) enim uerbum agentis personae nominatiuum in se habet^. ...in 

interrogatiuis . . quae tertiae sine dubio sunt personae et maxime 
iungi personae* absenti^ uel quasi absenti^ . . . uocatiuum esse 
prohibet^. . . 

INcommoditate uero uel inconsonantia^...difficiunt quaedam... 5 
Ab eo quod est 'tonsor,' 'tonstrix"' fecit femininum, addita t, et 
ex eo diminutiuum 'tonstricula'... Et ea per naturam^. 
...uel inconcinna^^ et turpia... 

...Inusitata sunt, quibus non inueniuntur usi auctores, quamuis 

proportione potestatem faciente dicendi®, ut 'faux/ 'prex",' 'dor"' 10 

caus^^ dico^^ for*' dicio . . positiuum faris debet esse for^^. Ea enim... 

quia in usu auctorum non inueniuntur, recusamus dicere. 

P. 138b Cum igitur^^ masculinum sit 'nutritor,' et ex eo secundum 

(i. p. 372) analogiam nascebatur^ 'nutritrix'... ...'cum nobis^' turpe est, 

itaque 'nobiscum*' praeposterum profertur. 15 

Vnus* ergo ex his plerunque quatuor modis' iuuenitur, qui facit 

tam uerba quam alias partes orationis esse difectiuas. Differentiae 

quoque causa multa solent uel taceri uel contra regulam proferri, ut 

'fas* genetiuum non habet; nam siue 'fatis*' seu 'faris' uel 'fasis* 

(i. p. 373) dicamus, aliud significare potest. 'Fac,' 'die,' 'due,' 'fer,' magis «o 

P. 138a 1. .i. sluintir persan tresin 6rethir ceniM ainmnid 2. .i. 

ecndairc dan ut ille 3. .i. eciidairc ocus 4, .i. huare 

ata tertpersin^ immechomarcatar treo isairi nitechtat to^arthid 
5. rohiat ar chuit folid cenid rubat ar chuit suin 6. is indi 

asr^ftar^ tostriculae 7. bdm forois insin ■ 8. nephfograigthi ^s 
9. .i. cechonistis nombetis ar chuit analoige 10. .i. guide 

11. .i. dobiur 12. .i. glenn .i. quamuis iwuenitwr caus magnum 

13. asbiursa inna hisiu inusitata esse «1: is dico osecraim asecoimtig 
13 a. A. archiunn 14. .i. iartestimin 

P. 138 b 1. .i. nogigne{d) 2. .i. dtig sin 3. .i. alind son 4. .i. 30 

dagni sechip^ oinmod diib 5. .i. damod naturae 7 damod 

furtunae 6. .i. dothoicdib 

P. 138a 1, i.e. person is expressed by the verb, though there be no nomina- 

tive. 2. i.e. far absent, as i/Ze. 3. i.e. near absent. 4. i.e. because 
it is third persons which are interrogated by them, therefore they have 35 
not a vocative. 5. they can be in respect of substance, though 

they cannot be in respect of sound. 6. in that he (Cicero) has 

said tonstriculae. 7. that is a recapitulation. 9. i.e. though 

they might be as regards analogy (analogically). 12. i.e. a glen. 

13. I say that these are not used. Or it is dico 'I consecrate' that is 40 
unusual. 13 a. i.e. ahead. 14. i.e. the end of the period. 

P. 138b !• i-6- would be born. 2, i.e. ugly, that. 2. i.e. beautiful, 

that. 4. i.e. some one mode of them makes it. 5. i.e. two modes 

of nature and two modes of fortune, 6. i.e. to fates. 

^ leg. quae tertiae maxime solent inngi personae et. Hertz 

*" MS. inconcina 

" a corrupt text, caus is taken as • hollow ' 

•» cf. Sg. 197»15, 211''9 

« cf. Ml. 1161 5 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 153 

— I 

placuit per apocopam proferri differentiae causa, ne, si 'face/ 'duce/ 
'fere,' 'dice'',' diceremus, aliud significare putaremur, quamuis hoc 
non in omnibus consimilibus uel uniuocis soleat fieri^ 

...ad sensus^ pertinentia uerba, si quis altius considerat, in P. I39a 
5 actiuis uocibus passionem et passiuis actionem fieri inueniat, ut 
'audio te*. , .ostendo enim, pati me aliquid in ipso actu^ Sed tamen 
quia nobis agentibus, id est sentientibus et aliquid facientibus*... 
actiuorum et uocem et constructionem* habuerunt. . . .deponens (i. p. 374) 
uocatur, quasi simplex' et absoluta', quod per se ponitur'', uel quae 
lo deponit alteram^ significationem et uuam® per se tenet, quomodo 
positiuus gradus^" dicitur, qui absolutus per se ponitur . . 

Haec autem uerba... possunt transire in quem fit actus'... P, 139b 

. . ut 'seruor^ tibi.' Et est quaerendum, cur actiua ablatiuo per 
se' non adiunguntur. . . 
IS Haec* enim de se et ad se loquuntur, quod est suum'* animantium, (i. p. 375) 
quibus natura serraonem dedit. 

luuenalis in I III : 

sed nulla aconita® bibuntur (i- p- 376) 

Fictilibus, 

20 Quis enim dicit *aror,'...nisi poetica conformation, id est 77/300-- P. 140 a 

7. .i. huandi as dix coisecrad 8. .i. ni ecen anisiu dogres P. 138 b 

isnaib sonaib himbi^ cosmailius .i. anerthuasacht t acumscugud continued 

1. .i. do chiallaib .i. ar ni hiforgnuis atd in cesad acht is hi ceill P. 139 a 
2. .i. file indibsom 3. .i. huare is intrinsecus atd ingnim 7 

25 exti-insecus incesad 7 ishe infir gnirn iamva insin • 4. .i, 

acumtach 5. .i. ni eroim • r • hua gnim ar iscomsuidigud son 

6. .i. hu{a)gnim 7 kua chesad 7. .i. cen airitin • r • ab altero 

genere 8. .i. cesad 9. gnim 10. .\. as ngrdd 

1. .\. his indi for sanairisedar ingnim 2. .\. fordom chomaither V . n^h 
30 3. an dinor 4. .i. innahi huarlgainedar cesad o. sainred 

6. neimi 

1. .i. ardd do f Hid asapersin P. 140 a 

7. i.e. from dix^ 'consecration.' 8. i.e. this is not always P. 138b 

necessary in the words wherein there is similarity, i.e. that they should continued 
35 be silent {taceri) or that they should be changed. 

1. i.e. to senses, i.e. for the passion is not in form, but in sense. P. 139a 

2. i.e. which is in them. 3. i.e. because the action is intrinsecus 
and the passion is extrinsecus, and that then is the real action. 4. i.e. 
the construction. 5. i.e. it does not receive r from action, for that is 

40 composition. 6. i.e. from action and from passion. 7. i.e. without 

receiving r ab etc. 8. i.e. passion. 9. action. 10, i.e. that 

it is a grade. 

1. i.e. in him on whom the action rests. 2. i.e. I am preserved. P. 139b 

3. by themselves. 4. i.e. those from which a passive is formed. 
45 5. a speciality. 6. poisons. 

1. i.e. that it should be said by a poet in his person. P. 140a 

• MS. W6i 

'" a nominative invented for the defective genitive dicis. The glossator understands 
Priscian to say that dice is avoided because it might be confused with the ablative of dix 



154 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(I. p. 377) 



(i. p. 378) 
P. 140 b 



P. 141a 
(I. p. 379) 
P. 142b 
(I. pp. 389 
390) 

P. 143 a 
(I. p. 391) 



P. 143b 



P. 140a 
continued 



P. 140 b 

P. 141a 
P. 142 b 

P. 143 a 



P. 143 b 

P. 140 a 
continued 



P. 140b 



P. 142 b 



P. 143 a 



P. 143 b 



(OTTOTToua^, inducatur? ...in quibus et fateri possunt^ eaedem'' 
personae quod in se sit"... ...quamuis 'facitur' quoque a 'facio' 

pro 'fit*' protulerunt auctores..., ut Titinius in Quinto : 
consilium bonum gratia parui faciatur*. 

...'calefacio/ 'tepefacio' et similia 'calefio' et 'tepefio' loco pasiuorum 5 

habentur^ Quaedam neutra^...ut est 'spiro/ 'uiuo' quando 

inueniuntur^ tertiam passiuorum habentia personam... 'Curritur' 
enim 'spatium' bene dicimus^ Itaque huiuscemodi uerba non 

egent casu*... ...unam duntaxat habent significationem*... 

...architector\.. lo 

. . cum uideantur actiuam habere constructionem...tamen pasiuam 
uim intrinsecus . , uidentur habere^.. ...to 'So/ccw^'... ...sauus 

' sum et animo et corpore, nam et sapio bene et uideo et audio acute*... 
'angor^'... 

Sed haec magis per eclipsin* consuetudo proferre tradidit. »5 

...'anclo^' et 'anclor' pro 'perficio' contra consuetudinem' 

aliorum... 

. . .cum uideantur agere ipsi, ad quos passiuum refertur uerbum®, ut 
Virgilius in II Aeneidos : 

Implicat et miseros mursu depascitur*» ^ artus. 2© 

2. ,i. fosisetar in gnim gnither foraih 3. .i. ar issed file do 

hodie 4. .i. dothaidhse rombdifo • r • amal in • mbrelhir n diuit 

t uerius ni comsuidigther acht is ar in mbrethir 'A diuit doberr • 

5. is ciall chesto fil indib 6. ithd inna fir neuturdldi insin 

1. ataat dm inchrut sin 2. .i. huare mbis curritz^r 3. .i. 25 
huare isldn chiall indib chenae^ 4. .i. ciall gnwia i cesto 

1. cunutgim 

1. .i. ciall chesta indib 7 immognam gnima 2. .1. ^rec indi 

as uideor 

1. A. is airi asbiur dm am sldn nsim reliqua 2. nomthachtar zo 

3. .i. tre erchrae cesta 4. forfiun 5. is fricomacnabad don- 

chessbd 6. .i. is hinonn persan gnis 7 fodaim 

1. gelid • consumit • uirgilia?iwm 2. sdstair quando passtwMwi* 

2. i.e. (they are able) to confess the deed that is done upon them. 

3. i.e. for this is what is to it (facio) to-day. 4. i.e. to show that it 35 

was in r, like the simple verb. Or, more truly, it is not compounded, but 
it is put for the simple verb. 5. the sense of a passive is in them. 

6. those are the true neutrals. 
1. they are indeed thus. 2. i.e. since there is wont to be curritur. 



them without it. 



4. i.e. 40 



3. i.e. because it is a full meaning in 
meaning of action or of passion. 

1. i.e. passive sense in them and active construction. 2. i.e. the 

Greek of videor. 

1. i.e. 'tis therefore, verily, I say 'I am whole,' for etc. 3. i.e. 
through the failure of the passive. 5. it is against the usage of the 45 
passive. 6. i.e. 'tis the same person that acts and suffers. 

2. (meaning) it is fed when it is passive. 

» MS. rrpoCAnoneCHA '' MS. eadem " recte fit 

d for the aspiration of c cf. Sg. 40* 11, ISl»» 1, 212» 11, 238'' 1 

« in marg. sup.; diirfte der gewohnliche glossator sein, Thurneysen 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 155 

...Idem in VIII: 

Consurgit senior tonicaque induitur^ artus. 

...'absciditur* caput'... (i. p. 392) 

...perse' pa ti demonstrant... ...'inundo^'... 'Assuesco*'... P- I44a 

5 'Coeo*'... (I. p. 394) 

Sunt, quae tarn actiua quam pasiua uoce unnm atque idem ^- ^^^^ 
significants. . ...'quirito' et 'quiritor^'...'nequit' et 'nequitur^'... (^-PP- ^95, 

'Lento/ 'lentor^' et 'lenteo'^'... 'Umecto*'... Virgilius... . 

in I georgicon../LiquiturV pi'O 'pedetemptim desoluitur.' 39^) ' 

lo ...'lacto*'... 'Deficio/ . . quando .. pro 'dificiscor*\' neutrum est. p. 145a 

...'experior'^'... Quamquam simplex eius 'peritus' sit, cuius (i. p. 399) 
uerbum in usu non est'... Nam 'repperio,' 'comperio' .. sicut P. Uob 

'aperio^' actiua sunt. Difficio' autem loco pasiui deficio'' facit. ^^'fJ^:^^' 



401) 



. ..'labo^abas'. . .'lauo^ lauas' et 'lauo* lauis'. . .'mando*' ivTeWop^at'^, p 145 



15 'mandas,' 'mando',' fiaa-ay/j-ai^, 'mandis,'...'fundoV e'/c^eo), 'fundis/ . , (i. pp. 402, 

'obsero^' irept^dWo) rov /xox^ov, 'obseras,' 'obsero®,' Trepia-TreLpco^, *^^) 

P. 146 b 

3. indtuigther 4. .i. imdibenar qiiod ofFendit totuw corpus ^- ^f ^^ 
1. X. huadib fdissna : (so)w (?) non ab alio 2. intonnaigim " ^"^ 

3. adcuindminim^ 4. .i. otdig .i. adit usus est 

20 1. .i. is hinunn chiall indib illitred gnima 7 chesto 2. .i. P. 144b 
hastas colligo .i. gaigim t quero i populo alloquor*^ • 3. .i. feib 
fondudir som la awctoru'' mamlid dadrbuid • reliqua 

1. .i. dlgenaigim i fillim 2. .i. atoibim 3. folcaim p. i45a 

4. .i. isdilgen doneprinn trdctairecht forsdiiquitur insin 5, 6. do- 
25 gdithim .i. nutrio [marg. 1.] arbiathim^ 

1. arachrinim 2. .i. dosceulaim 3. arecar anainm P. I45b 

indiuitius 7 ni airecar in briaihair acht hi comsuidigud 4. amal 

asmbi'iathax gnima aperio 

1. .i. t'ssed asbeiT hic arberr chial chesto asindi as difficio quango P. 146 a 
30 pro uiucor accipitwr ut in ante ostendit • > 

1. .i. dofuislim 2. .i. dofonuch 3. /olcainiTa 4. .i. P. 146 b 

imtrenigim 5. .i. ithim 6. doddlim 7. /escrigim^ 

8. clandaim 

1. i.e. from themselves, not from another. P- 144 a 

35 1. i.e. the meaning in them is the same in-the-series-of- letters (ex- P. 144b 
pressing) active and passive (as mereo, mereor). 3. i.e. as he has 

found it in authors so he has showed it, etc. 

4. i.e. 'gently it flows'; that {pedeteviptiin dissolvitur) is a commen- P. 145a 
tary on liquitur. 5, 6. I dupe. I feed. 

40 3. the noun is found uncompounded (lit. in simplicity), but the verb P. 145b 
is found only in composition. 4. as aperio is an active verb. 

1. i.e. 'tis this he says here : a passive meaning is derived from P. 146 a 
deficio when it is taken for vincor, as he shews afterwards. 

7. I grow towards evening (/escory. P. 146b 

» recte defetiscor *> leg. defio " MS. eNOeAAoAMAi ** MS. macoAAai 

• MS. nepicnipo) ' ci. adchondeimnea Ml. 130» 14 8 the Latin glosses precediug 
and following .i. gaigim are from glossator C ^ cf. auctaru Ml. 35** 17 ' doga- 

ithim gloss. A, .i. nutrio gloss. C, arbiathim gloss. A, Thurneysen '' Prise, i. 404 

' the glossator takes obsSro to be cognate with sera : see The Deponent verb in Irish, 
p. 45 note. 



156 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



(I. p. 404) 
p. 147 a 

(I. p. 405) 



147 b 
p. 406) 



'obseris'; 'appello'/ Tr/Doo-aYopeLift)*, * appellas/ 'appello'",' irpoawOoi^, 
'appellis/ 'uolo",' Trero/Mai, *uolas,' 'uolo^V ^ovXo/jLai, 'uis/ 'cons- 
ternor",' Trrvpofiai, ' consternaris/ ' consternor",' KaTaarpcovvvfiai'', 
'consterneris.' Nam 'lego legas' et 'lego legis' et 'dico dicas' et 
'dico dicis**' etiam in prima persona habent differentias temporum... 5 

'Sapio' prudentia et sapore^^ 

Tempus accidit uerbo ad diuersi actus significationem^ accommo- 
datum... 

Nee mirum tarn late patere^ praeteritum tempus, cum in 
notitiam nostram nihil sic naturaliter a longo saeculorum spatio 10 
potest uenire, quomodo actus praeteriti temporise In praesenti 
enim et in futuro pleraque incerta sunt nobis angustissimaque est 
eorum cognitio nobis et dubia^ plerumque ; itaque singulis uocibus 
per haec duo tempora® iure sumus contenti ; quamuis Graeci 
futurum quoque diuiserunt in quibusdam uerbis in futurum in- 15 
finitum", ut TV-yjrofMat^, et paulo post futurum'', quod et Atticum* 
dicunt, ut rervy^oixai^. Melius tamen Romani considerata futuri 
natura, quae omnino incerta est, simplici^"* in eo uoce utuntur nee 
finiunt' spatium futuri". 

Instans autem indiuiduum est, quod uix stare potest^ Vnde 20 



P. 146 b 
continued 



P. 147a 



P. 147 b 



9. adglddur 10. indrbenim 11. foll'Aur 12. ad- 

cobraim 13. fobothaim 14. fommdlagar t foalgim^ 

15. .i. Ar atd dechor naimsire hisuidib lacumscugud cot6edne no» 
sic praedicto 16. .i. trebaraigiTii 7 sapio asCigninaim 

1. .i. do dechor gnima 2. arndaosailci^ 3. .i. med as 25 

maam gnirn praeteriti conidreid afodil 4. .i. cia cruth^ thhias 

5. .i. oin guth fri cechtar de 6. ecrichthae .i. med apaulo 

post sin 7. .i. todochaide gairbiuc iartain 8. .i. laatacu 

insin 8a. absque diuisione .i.fudb^ 9. nicinnet 10. .i. 
ut paulo post .i. ni bia leo insin • 30 

1. anephthairismech 



P. 146b 
continued 



P. 147 a 



I.e. 
of 



for there is a difference of 
the conjugation. 16. 



time in them along with the 
i.e. I am wise, and sapio I 



P. 147 b 



15. 
shifting 
know. 

1. i.e. to distinguish action. 2. that it opens it'' {aimser F. 35 

'time'). 3. i.e. that is how the action of the preterite is greatest, 

so that it is easy to divide it. 4. i.e. how it will be. 5. i.e. 

a single word for each of them. 6. (future) infinite, i.e. that is the 

paulo-post. 7. i.e. future shortly afterwards. 8. i.e. that belongs 

to Attic writers. 10. i.e. as the paulo-post, that is, that they will 40 

not have. 

1. the inconstant. 



» MS. TTpOCTepeyCO ^ MS. TTpOCOOTCO * MS. KATACTpCONeCMAI 

<> MS. Tl<t)OM&i * MS. et YyoM&Y ' foalgivi ist spater und mit anderer 

tinte eingetragen, doch weiss ich nicht ob der glossator ein andrer ist, Thurneysen 
« the 7t superscribed •> rectius chruth 

' leg. fudil ; the last letter is not the usual b, Thurneysen 
^ for the translation of patere cf. Vol. i. p. 372 note b 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 157 

merito a quibusdam 'instans' imperfectum nominatur^ Nisi enim 
sit imperfectum, in eo adhuc esse actus intellegi non potest'. 
Futurum quoque cum incertum sit . . *et infinitum, utrum paulo 
post an multo erit", non potuit discretis quibusdam finibus declina- 
5 tionis uti. 

Apud Graecos etiam praeteriti temporis sunt imperatiua*, quam- 
uis ipsa quoque ad futuri temporis sensum pertineant, ut ^vemx^ot -q 
irvXt)^ 'aperta sit porta^'... Erga nos quoque possumus in P- 148a 

passiuis...uti^ praeterito tempore imperatiui^...'amatus sit^' uel 

lo'esto'... Quod autem uim praeteriti habet huiuscemodi con- (^- P- ^0"^) 
structio^ ostendunt subiunctiua" praeteriti perfecti... 

Optatiuus autem, quamuis ipse quoque uideatur ad futurum 
pertinere.-.tamen habet etiam *^ praeteritum tempus, quia euenit 
saepe de absentibus et ignotis rebus precari*, ut facta* esse ante nobis 

15 potuerint in notitiam uenii-e, ut si", filio meo Romae in praesenti 

2. .i. ainm leo dofrecndairc imperfecio 3. .i. issed dogni^-'^^l^ 

freciidairc de praesenti huith neich de chen forhae ar manibe bith 'continued 
sechmadskchte • • 4. .i. is ecintech ingnim arafolmathar 5. .i. 

post .i. paulo post bd multo post • 6. .i. arecar forngarthaid 

20 sechmadachti lagrecu • - 7. .i. bad cersoilcthe .i. gidh sech- 

madachti 7 iodochaidi wimurgu 

1. .i. aramberam biuth 2. .i. bad carthi 3. .i. issed P. I48a 
acumdach leiss accomol indarann ocslund^ imperatiui • ~ 4. .1. 

ind r6ta adgiksi optait m biat cedacht o. ama\ farcuimsitis 
^5 6. .i. forcomnacair buith amaicc som hiroini affamenad som didiu 
no legad amacc innheret sin imbdi^ [in marg.] et- robu anfiss dosoni inro- 
leg fanacc • deg rombu ecndaircc'^ do 7 afamenad rafesed in roleg • • ~ 

2. i.e. a name they have for the present imperfect. 3. i.e. P. 147 b 
this is what makes a present de praesenti, that something of it is continued 

30 without completion, for unless there be, it will be a preterite. 4, ie. 

the act is indefinite for whose sake it is undertaken*^. 5. i.e. 

post i.e. paulo-post or multo-post. 6. i.e. an imperative of the 

past is found ^ith the Greeks. 7. i.e. let it be opened, i.e. a word of 

the preterite and yet of the future. 

35 1. i.e. to use (lit. that we may use). 2. i.e. let him be loved'. P- 148a 

3. i.e. this is the construction in his opinion, junction of the two parts 
in expressing the imperative. 4. i.e. the things which the optative 

desires, they are not however. 5. as though they had happened. 

6. i.e. his son happened to be in Rome. He desired then that his son 

40 should read during that time that he was (there) ; but he (the father) 
knew not whether he (the son) had read or not, because he was absent 
from him; and he (the father) wished that he should know it, whether he 
(the son) had read. 

» MS. HNHCoxBoJ- HHYAN ■• MS. imperatiuo « MS. subjunctatina 

.i. habet 
<» habet etiam, MS. etiam • cf. Sg. 209'' 28. 

f leg. mboi ? cf. Ml. 33» 9, 39» 2 « cf. Sg. 161" 3, Ml. 29<» 15 

•» 'that it purposes ' (?), cf. Vol. i. p. 615 note f, J.S. See Ase. Gl. p. 149 
' '\l carthi =carthe (rectius charthe); otherwise amatus sit is mistranslated as 
amandus sit 



158 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



degente'', optans dicam: 'utinam Romae filius meus legisset auctores, 
propter quos nunc ibi raoratur*'... Possumus tamen hoc uti modo 

(i. p. 408) etiam ostendentes, quae optamus non euenisse"... ...'utinam 

legerem heri"'... Potest autem iste optatiuus et inceptus" et 

non inceptus^^ ante intellegi. Nam si dicam : 'utinam legerem heri 5 
quoque, quomodo nudiustertius/ ostendo coepisse quidem, non finisse 
tamen; sin autem dicam: 'utinam legerem heri saltim"' ostendo nee 
coepisse. Similiter" si dicam : 'utinam adhuc legerem/ ostendo 
coepisse^® quidem in praeterito, in praesenti autem caessare... 

P. 148b ...'utinam legissem ante quinquagenta annos\' et 'utinam legissem 10 
ante horam^' Nee mirum sic intinite in hoc modo intellegi prae- 
teritum, quod quantum ad ueram intellectionem nullum certum nee 
inceptum" nee* finem habuit. 

Cum dicimus enim ' legere/ significamus rem imperfectam, quae 
uel ad praesens uel ad praeteritum imperfectum attinet, cum uero 15 
'legisse,' perfectam, quae sua^ est tam praeteriti perfecti, quam 
plusquamperfecti. Nota autem, quod uim nominis rei ipsius habet 
uerbum infinitum. Vnde quidam nomen uerbi hoc® esse® dicebant... 

(i. p. 409) Itaque omnis modus finitus potest per hunc modum interpretari'... 

Gerundia. . .cum participiorum uel nominum uideantur habere 20 
casus obliques^ nee tempora significent... Itaque pro infinite. 



P. 148 a 
continued 



P. 148 b 



7. .i. anarambeir biuth 8. .i. arlegend Leo 

rabatar cidecht ar ni ail aicsu^ forsani nothechti 



10. 



9. .i. ni 
niroilgius 



tmmurgu 
forhanar 
ind he 
6c legund 
1. .i. 



11. .i. hiid intinnscann .i. [axite optaimwrn] and 7 ni 



12. a'ii.cw tantum his and cen intinnscann'' 
14. .i. frisa quomodo nudiustertius 15. 

issed a multo in sin 



13. cid 
.i. robd^ 



25 



2. .i. med apaulo 3. .i. 

intinscanta ni dechuid do chom forcinn • anintinscann • - 4. .i. 

sainredach 5. .i. finitum® .i. combad he ecrichdatu sin nobed and 3° 

.i. cumang nominis 7 uerbi • - 6. .i. nomhith 7. .i. is triit 

astoascther intdiucht^ cachmuid 8. delb trituisel foraib \ it 

trituisil hirec reliqua quod melius 



P. 148 a 
continued 



P. 148b 



8. i.e. for reading with them. 9. i.e. they were not, however, 

for it is not proper to wish for what thou hast. 10. I have not read, 35 

however. 11. i.e. there is a beginning therein and it is not perfected. 



it only is there, without beginning, 
i.e. (similiter) to quomodo nudiustertius. 



13. 



15. 



even 
i.e. 



2. i.e. this is the paulo. 
gone to the end. 4. 



3. i.e. 
special. 



12. the wish for 
yesterday. 14. 

'that I was reading.' 

1. i.e. that is the multo. 
begun : the beginning has not 

5. i.e. infinitum, i.e. that would be the infinity which is in it, i.e. power of 
the noun and verb. 6. i.e. that it used to be. 7. i.e. through it 

is expressed the meaning of every mood. 8. i.e. a paradigm of three 

cases upon them : or it is three cases simply, quod melius. 

» om. MS.; the glossator explains the MS. text '' MS. aucsu, with i written 

over the former u. Aicsu (from *ad-gustio) may be the verbal noun of ad-giisim, but 
in 148* 12 ucu, cf. Wb. dO^ 23 " MS. inthinxcann with punctum delens over h 

<• rectius rombd, but cf. Sg. S*> 15, 45'' 1, 50» a, 68'' 9 « leg. infinitum ' the 

second i superscribed 



40 



45 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 159 

qui coniungitur* genetiuo casui^" articuli apud Graecos, nos utimur 
in 'di' terminatione"...'legendi,^ 'toO dvayvaxTreov'^^'^ ' kol 'tov ava- 
yivcoaKeiv^^' . . koI Wov avayivaxTKeadat,^*.' luuenalis in I : 

Plurimus hie aeger moritur uigilando, sed ilium ^' 
5 Langorem peperit cibus imperfectus. 

...ut 'legendo^*' avayvcocrreo)^" koX ev tm avayivoxTKeiv'^^^ koI 'iv tc3 P* 149a 
avTiyivo)(rKea6at^^^.' uerbo enim separata praepositio per appo- (^- P- ■*10) 

sitionem^ praeponi non potest. In 'do' quoque terminantia^ inueni- 
untur ante se habentia separatam praepositionem. ,..nec genera 

lo discernunt nee numeros, quod suum est* infinitorum uerborum... 

'intellegendi Homerum* causa uenio'.,.quamuis rarus sit huiuseemodi p. 149b 
construetionis usus'. A caeteris uero neutris^ et a deponentibus (i. p. 411) 
gerundia quidem eandem habent^ signifieationem, quam et uerba... 

Quid enim est 'uenatum*' aliud nisi 'ad uenandum'? ...quern- (i, p. 412) 

15 9. .i. dogenitin articuil adcomaltar ingerind in • di • ardoellatar P. 148 b 
articuil leosom is genitiu articuil iai-um tov masu- to file iarnachul-^ continued 
10. .i. ut est huius, api^d nos genitiuus articol^ tov dano apwd 
graeeos 11. .i. uan gerind indi 12. .i. teora greca mso 

dondi as legendi • 13. .i. a^rec anisiu intan aramberar ciall 

20 hretktQ gnima ass • 14. .i. a^rec anisiu intan arambeiar ciall 
chesta ass • ut paulo post dicet • 15. .i. dered fersa 16. ^rec 
coil driicol^ 7 remsuidigud 17. ciall nominis 18. .i. 

ciall gnima 19. ce'sad 

1. .i. trechomaisiiddis 2. .i. do denom anma diih insin p. 149 a 

253. sainred 4. .i. fn dinsid fogniinbriathar asberr inteWigo • reliqua 
5. .i. ara forcmatis intuisel sainredach innahrethxe huambiat ■ 

1. .i. pasiuis 1 6 neuturgnim^ -fir neutor tmmurgu nabiiathra P. Udh 
remeperthi 2. .i. sens saichdetath^ 3. .i. am as uenatum 

9. i.e. to the genitive of the article is joined the gerund in -di, for P. 148 b 
30 with them articles are declined. Now tov is the genitive of the article, if continued 
it is TO that is behind it. 10. i.e. as with us huius is the genitive of 

the article, so with the Greeks is tov. 11. i.e. from the gerund in -di. 

12. i.e. these are three Greek words for legendi. 13. i.e. this is its 

Greek when the meaning of an active verb is expressed by it. 14. i.e. 
35 its Greek is this when the meaning of a passive verb is expressed by it, as 
he will say soon. 15. i.e. the end of a verse. 16. Greek with an 
article and a preposition. 17. meaning of a noun. 18. meaning 

of action. 19. passion. 

2. i.e. that is to make a noun of them. 3. special. 4. i.e. P. I49a 
40 with an accusative the verb intelligo is construed, etc. 5. i.e. that they 

should preserve the special case' of the verb from which they are. 

1. i.e. passives, or from a neuter action: true neuters, however, are p. 149 b 
the verbs aforesaid. 2. i.e. sense of striving towards. 3. i.e. the 

word venatum. 

» MS. ANAfNCOTeOY *" MS. ANAfNOCTea) ' MS. ANAflNOCKeiN "* MS. 

ANTiNcoCKAiceAi * for the genitive sg. articuil ' over con articol caue is written 
in the same hand * leg. neutxxTgnim •• gen. sg. of saichdetu, cf. Sg. 214*' 1, 

saichdetu dochum luic ' i.e. the case which the verb governs 



160 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



ammodum propria nomina ciuitatum^ quae cum 'ad locum' signifi- 
cant, carent praepositione. Visionem"^ tam ex actione quam ex 
pasione® potest fieri. ...communem habent significationem ab 
actiuis uel communibus nata, ut 'oratum'...'oratu'...idem enim 
significamus''. 5 
P. 150a ...ut 'curritur a me^' pro 'curro'... Hoc autem interest inter 
(i. p. 413) infinitum pasiuum et infinitum, qui fit ab impersonalibus, quae 
nascuntur a uerbis actiuis, quod infinitus passiuus uerbo eget solo 
ad perfectam significationem'^... 
P. 150b Cum enim tempus fluuii more instabili uoluatur cursu, uix lo 
(I. p. 414) punctum habere potest in praesenti^, hoc est instanti. Similem 
huic uim habeut etiam uocatiua^, ut 'Priscianus uocor, nominor, 
noncupor, appellor.' 

Alia autem uerba praesentis^ . . inter praeteritum et futurum 
sunt, exempli causa, si incipiam uersum aliquem scribere et dicam 15 
'scribo uersum,' dum adhuc ad finem eius non peruenerim et cum 
pars eius sit iara scripta, pars autem scribenda*. Ergo praesens 
tempus hoc solemus dicere, quod contineat et coniungat quasi puncto 
aliquo" iuncturam praeteriti temporis et futuri nulla intercesione 
(i. p. 415) interueniente^...ut'' si in medio uersu dicam 'scribo uersum'... 20 



P. 149 b 
continued 



P. 150 a 



P. 150b 



4. .1. analo^ia laissem anisiu dothaidbse cheille saichdetath^ is- 
ingerind • > 5. .i. ani as uisionem .i. uisio 6. .i. is cummae 

adcither nech 7 add • 7. ata dano linni insin .i. dede doairbeirt 

agennd'^ gnimo et coitchin • > 

1. .i. is follus gnim et persona hi • curritur iartormuch pro- 25 
nominis ama\ as follus hi curro • 2. .i. ar ni ecen dechor fri 

cesad donaib hi bite hiXaneutur • 

1. [in marg.] Samlaid^ som hie tra praesens temptts fri pone 
bis etir dason nand mmda sin abrig • sic praesens iiiter p/'aeteritum 
et futwrum • > 2. .i. torand hifrecndairc indib cadesin 7 folud 30 

tairismech 3. .i. cen mitha sum et uocatiwa 4. .i. biid 

5. ni maa sin abrig 6. ni bi ni etarro 7. amal 



P. 149 b 
continued 



P. 150a 



P. 150b 



4. i.e. he has here an analogy to shew the sense of aiming at in the 
gerund. 5. i.e. the word visionem, i.e. visio. 6. i.e. 'tis equally 

that one is seen or (lit. and) sees. 7. that then we have, i.e. to 35 

express two things by the gerund of an active and a common verb. 

1. i.e. manifest in curritur is action and person after adding a 
pronoun, as is manifest in curro. 2. i.e. for to those which are from 

a neuter there is no need to be distinguished from the passive. 

1. here then he likens the present time to a point which is between 40 
two sounds — that it is of no more account than that. So is the present 
between the past and the future. 2. i.e. a signification in the 

present in them themselves and a constant® meaning. 3. i.e. besides 

sum and vocativa. 4. i.e. is (to be written). 5. it is of no more 

account than that. 6. nothing is between them. 7. as. 45 

» leg. Visio enim •> gen. sg. of saichdetu, cf. Sg. 214'' 1 : saichdetu dochum luic 

<= Ms. ageriind, with punctum delens under the first i, Windisch ; but according to 
Thurneysen it is rather a mark of length over i of gnimo 

•* elsewhere in the glosses the present indicative of this verb is deponent 

" tairismech the opposite of nephthairisviech which is used to render instans (tempus) 



Glosses on PHscian (St. Gall). 161 

Ex eo...nascitur plusquamperfectum, si inueterauerit^ res a nobis P. I5la 
perfecta. 

Sciendum tamen, quod Romani praeterito perfecto . . in re 
modo completa^ utuntur... Sed sicut apud illos [scil. Graecos] 
5 infinitum tempus'^" adiectione rod 'dprc' aduerbii top irapaKeifievov, 
id est adiacens tempus^ tov'^ he 'TrdXac' top vTrepavvTeXiKov, id est (i. p. 416) 
plusquamperfectum, significat, sic apud nos hoc, id est praeteritum 
perfectum, potest et modo et multo ante intellegi perfectum'*. .. 
...si uelimus explanandae quantitatis causa temporis' addere, ante 
ro quot dies uel annos, nee licet illi^ 'modo' uel 'nuper' aduerbia ad- P- I51b 
iungereS praeteritum uero perfectum ad manifestandam significa- 
tionem^ eget uel 'modo^' uel 'pridem'*' aduerbiis. 

Futurum ex praesenti nascitur, quippe cum praesens medium sit" 
praeteriti imperfecti et futuri. . . .nam futuro quoque tempori cognatio 
15 est cum praeterito perfecto quantum ad infinitatem temporis^ hoc (i- P- 417) 
est ad dopicTTOv. Idque ex participiis maxime est conicere', quae 

cum in praeterito tempore nou finiunt spatium temporis praeteriti, 
breue sit an longum... similiter in futuro... Sed quia ad praesens P. I52a 

quoque ei est cognatio^, fit etiam a praesenti futurum, ut 'amans 
20 amandus'... 

...'patruus amitta^' 'auunculus matertera'... Propria enim (i- P- 418) 

nomina non sunt naturaliter mobilia^, sed ex sese nascuntur... 
...carent significatione definita^... 

1. masenaigidir 2. statim factam 7 iamaforbo 2a. .i. P. I5la 

25 multo au^e 3. .i. isi ind aimser ecrichdae asrhbiur frit 4. .i. 
ciall praeteriti plusquamperfec^i an^om" hisuidiu • > 5. .i. 

dothaidhse inna meite nammd 

1. .i. aris Idn chidl inolfoirhthiu chene 2. .i. imfochroih hd P- 15lb 

chian 3. .i. 6 modo 4. .i. hua pridem 5. atd etarro 

zo itwinedon 6. A. ecrichdai an diis 7. isfollus dfin file choib- 

nius etir sec^madachte 7 ^oc^ochaide ex -participiis 

1. .i. aris eter secAmadachte 7 ^ocfochaide atd 2. .i. aile P- lo2a 

mdthsiiT [in marg.] isidorus^ amitta soror patris qwasi altera mater 
3. .i. comsreithson cenfodail ceniuil 4. erchintiu 

35 2. done and after its completion. 3. i.e. this is the indefinite time P. 151 a 

which I mention to thee. 4. i.e. the sense of a preteritum plusquam 

perfectum, is there in this. 5. i.e. to display the quantity only. 

1. i.e. for it is a full sense in the pluperfect without it. 2. i.e. P. 151b 

whether at hand or afar. 3. i.e. (has need) of modo^. 4. i.e. of 

^o pridem^. 5. i.e. it is between them amidst. 6. Le. indefinite are 

the two of them. 7. it is manifest to us from the participles that 

there is an affinity between the past and the future. 

1. i.e. for it stands between the past and the future. 2. i.e. a second P. 152a 
mother. 3. i.e. this (is) a construction without distinction of gender. 

• MS. TO 

" MS. ilia 

' = amisom, andsom ' therein ' : cf. Wb. 28"= 5. 

** cf. amita est soror patris, quasi alia mater, Is. Etym. Lib. ix. 6, 18. 

* Ir. aidlicnigur ' egeo ' is followed by d, e.g. Sg. 4'' 10 

S. G. II. 11 



162 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 152b ...'sisto^,' 'tollo/ 'fero' . . Ennius in annalium XI: 

(i. p. 419) 

Missaque per pectus, dum transit, striderat^ hasta. 

(i. p. 420) ...uerba, quae uel literarum inconsonantia' uel* regularum quibusdam 
rationibus impediantur. . . 

P, 153 a Item impersonalia uerba\ quae ex se nascuntur, deficiunt per 5 

tempus futurum in modo infinito... 

(i. p. 421) • . .prima positio uerbi, quae uidetur ab ipsa natura^ esse prolata, in 

(i. p. 422) hoc est modo, quemammodum in nominibus est casus nominatiuus, 
et quia substantiam sine sententiam sine essentiam rei significat^ 
quod in aliis modis non est. ...inter aduerbia magis ponenda *° 
[scil. infinita] censuerunt, quod* nee numeros nee personas.,.habent... 

P. 153b Sed haec postea reputentur''^ nunc hoc sufficiat ostendere, non bene 
ab infinitis quosdam^ coepisse, ...sicut et praesens tempus ideo 
aliis praeponitur temporibus^ et primum optinet locum, quod in ipso 
sumus, dum loquimur de praeterito et futuro — , et quia ad praesens ^5 
praeterita et futura intelleguntur*...et quod praeteritum non potest 

(I. p. 423) esse, nisi quod fuerit prius praesens^ Futuri autem uox sine signifi- 
catione esset, nisi cogitantibus {.i. nobis] et notionem sumentibus ex 
praesenti uel ex praeterito*. ...ista sine illis potest inueniri, cum 

secum aliquis loquitur'', illae autem sine ista non inueniuntur ; et 20 
quod causa naturaliter ante causatiua...esse solet^ ...et quod 
qui agit incipit*, sequitur autem qui patitur... 

(i. p. 424) ...subiunctiuus, qui cum diuersas habeat significationes, non ab 



P. 152b 1.. dodiut uirgiliawwm" 2. cichnaigistir 8. dndneph- 

chomfogur 25 

P. 153a 1. .i. impersonali nad Mat huabrethir ut poenitet pudet reliqua 

2. gnimo primae persowae 3. slond gnimo hirec^ dogni indidit 

4. .i. ol 

P. 153b 1. .i. adrimfiter 2. ani 3. .i. cid arinfrecfidairc his 

resecAmadachtu anisiu infecht so 4. .i. robatar et biet hifrecAdsiirc 30 

5. .i. robu freciidairc riavtx 6. .i. oid airi rolaad fodead 
7. .i. lais feisin cen acaldaim nach aili 8. .i. isi as causa 
aliarwm 9. .i. istoisigiu ingnim fornech 



P. 152 b 3' from the inconsonance. 

P. 153 a ^- ^•®- ini personals which are not from a verb, as poenitet etc. 35 

2. of the action of the first person. 3. it is the signification of the 

act simply which the indicative does. 

P. 153b 1. i.e. they will be reckoned. 2. that (which)*. 3. i.e. this 

is now even for the present which is before the past. 4. i.e. they have 
been and they will be in the present. 5. i.e. it has been present 40 

formerly. 6. i.e. so therefore it has been put at the end. 7. i.e. 

by himself, without conversing with any other. 8. i.e. this is the 

causa aliarum. 9. i.e. the action on any one is earlier'. 

» om. MS, »> reete refutentur « cf. Sg. 143'' 1 

•* cf. p. 63 note b, and Cormac s.v. taurthait 

* the reference of this gloss is not clear ' cf. Sg. 209'* 12 



Glosses on Frtscian (St. Gall). 163 

una earum, sed a constructione nomen accepit^, ueluti denominatiua, P. 154a 
quae diuersas habentia significationes generale tamen nomen mul- 
tarum specierum sibi defendunt^ ...nisi quid^ impedimento (i. p. 425) 

fuisset... 
5 IMpersonale uerbum suae cuiusdam significationis*. .. 

Sopina. . .nomina uidentur esse, quae tamen loco infinitiuorum P. I54b 
ponuntur^.. ...indubitabilia* nomina^... 

...ut inchoatiua...quae plerumque a neutris absolutam uel intrin- P. 155a 
secus natam significantibus passionem, quam Graeci avToirddeiav^ (i- P» 427) 
lo dicunt, diri vantur. . . . ' hio hisco "... (i. p. 428) 

...'sciscitor^ sciscitaris'.. . ...'noto notas,' in quo similiter P. 155b 

est notandum, quod, cum a noto fit diriuatum^ corripuit tamen (i. p. 430) 
paenultimam. ...'traho tracto^,..'dico dicto^'; sed si quis attentius (^- P- ^31) 

inspiciat, non penitus absistunt" neque haec a priraitiuorum signifi- 
es catioue. 

1. .i. ni oin innanilchial techtas arroet ammnigud^ acbt P- I54a 
isuabuith ifoacomol oc lathur thestimin 2. .i. each gnuis nad 

techta ainm sainredach 3. .i. ni 4. .i. slond gnimo centorant 
persine 

2o 1. .i. dialuc'^ fadesin t doluc infinite- reliqua- 2. .i. nifil F.15ih 

chumtubairt ata nanmman sidi 

1. an • aito^ dondi as nsitsim 2. [marg. 1.] Probws* dtct't EST P. I55a 
praeterea hio bias ex quo iteratiuum figurate didmus • hiato • tas^ 
incho[a]tiuum uero hisco -scis- sed quanqitam ita e^se habet tamen 

25 plus ines^e uidetwr in eo quod est hiscere quam hiare • hiat enim qui 
ore patet uelnt oscitat quod in rehus factis animaduerti potest 
hiscere uero incipere loqwi • illud praeterea libuit ncwnullis animad- 
uertere quod actiuis non nulla figurata inchoatiua reperiuntwr esse 
pasiua quale est gelo • as • at • cum inchoatiuuw gelasco facit quod 

30 pasiuum' est enim incipio gelare item est idem cum est lento • as • 
unde 7 niTgilius lentandus remits in unda ex hoc inchoatiuum 
(l)entasco facit (i)dem uirgilius • sed (pi)cis i?i morem (ad d)egitos 

len(tescit) haben(do) . .tar ethirche . . . bednae . . . utius ...ch{V) 

lapro tmrnurgu . . . 

35 1. .i, ondi as scisco file ondi as^ scio • 2. .i. ondi as notus P- 155b 

3. imradim 4. .i. doerdechtim 5. .i. nidechrigetar 

1. i.e. it is not from one of the many meanings which it possesses P- 154 a 
that It has received (its) appellation, but from its being in subj unction in 
arranging the text. 2. i.e. every species which has not a special 

40 name. 3. i.e. something. 4. i.e. expression of action without 

denoting person. 

1. i.e. to their own place or to the place of the infinitive. 2. i.e. P. 154b 
there is no doubt that these are nouns. 

1. the avTo- from natam. ^' 155 a 

45 1. i.e. from scisco, which is from sdo. 2. i.e. from notus. P. 155b 

5. i.e. they do not differ. 

a MS. indabitalia >> MS. aimnigud " cf. Sg. 28'' 4 * this indicates that 

the gloss was written on a text which had the variant ahoTddeiav * Hertz seems to 
think that this was the Probus who died a.d. 859 ' leg. passiuum est? « om. MS. 

11—2 



164 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 156a ...a rege^ 'regno*... Apud Latinos autem dignitatum nomina 

(i. p. 432) pleraque ex uerbis uel nominibus nascuntur, quae faciunt uerba'*, ut 
P. 156b 'consul' a consulendo'... A uilico^ etiam 'uilico' uel 'uilicor' 

(i. p. 433) dicebant antiqui. ...ab unda^ 'undo, abundo, inundo'...a mare* 

(i. p. 434) uel marito 'marito maritas'... Artium uero nomina^ tarn apud 6 

Graecos pleraque quam apud nos omnia post uerba naturaliter sunt 
accipienda. 'Doceo' post 'doctor', ..'suo' post 'sutor"'... Nomina' 
quoque, quae ex ipso actu® agentibus^ imponuntur, ex uerbis nomina, 
non ex nominibus uerba perficiunt... 
p. 157b ...apud Romanes uero semper intrinsecus fit declinatio^, id est in lo 

(i. p. 436) ipsa iunctura sequentis uerbi^ uel post eam, 'conficio confeci'... 
(i. p. 437) Et illud quoque sciendum, quod principalem lyteram, quancunque 
habuerit positio uerbi, in suo loco seruamus* per omnem decliua- 
tionem, ut 'amo amaui'... 

Quaeritur in compositis uerbis, cur, cum saepe in praesenti i5 
corrupta sit aliqua pars compositionis, in praeterito Integra inuenitur, 
ut 'perficio perfeci'... Excipitur 'alteruter alterutrius,' quod cum 

in nominatiuo ex duobus integris sit, in genetiuo non est, nam 
'alteriusutrius' esset*... ...sicut et 'quicquam' cuiusquam®' et 

'idem eiusdem.' Euphoniae causa tamen haec fieri manifestum est^... 20 
Apparet ergo ex hoc^ quod compositio huiuscemodi uerborum, 

P. 156a 1. .i, ondi as rex 2. .i. tecmaing dano huith briatha,r huadib 

sem ut uilico ondi as uilicus • 3. ondi as consulo 7 reliqua sic 
P. 156b 1. .i. uandi as uilicus .i. rechtaire 2. .i. huandi as unda • 

3. .i. ondi as mas .i. fer 4. .i. dana .i. anmman arafdimtar 25 
didanaib ut doctor de doctrina • - 5. .i. cairem^ 6. .i. doberr 

P. 157b ainm ndoib dingnim gnite 7. .i. donaibhi gnite 

1. .i. is immeddn dognither infilliud nifodeud 2. .i. inna 

rainne dedenchm wcAomsuidigthi*' 3. .i. indliter huatinscana 

inchetna persan isuadi dano intinscanat inna aimsir^ olchence 30 

4. .i. mad odib nogaib 5. .i. anog 7 6g 6. dandg 7. ishe 
inso tuasolcud indimchomairc asrubart riam 8. .i. as causa 
euphoniae immefolngai andliged sin 

P. 156a 1. i.e. from rex. 2. i.e. it happens then that verbs are (derived) 

from them as villico from villicus. 3. from consulo etc. .^5 

P. 156b 1. i.e. from villicus 'steward.' 2. i.e. from unda. 3. i.e. 

from mas a male. 4. i.e. of arts, i.e. names which are assumed from 

arts, as doctor from doctrina. 6. i.e. a name is given to them from 

the deed which they do. 7. i.e. to those that do. 

P. 157b 1- i.e. the flexion is effected internally, not at the end. 2. i.e. 40 

of the final part of the compound. 3. i.e. the letter in which the first 

person (of the present) begins, is also that in which the other tenses 
begin. 4. i.e. if it were from two integers. 5. i.e. a non-integer 

and an integer. 6. two integers. 7. this is the solution of the 

question which he has previously put (Quaeritur in compositis etc.). 45 
8. i.e. that it is the causa euphoniae that causes that law. 

» recte Omnia *> pi. cairemain LL. 29» 28 

« the former h is expressed by the usual mark of aspiration over the c 
^ Or can aimser 'tense' have had the plural aimsir, as persin from persan f 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 165 

quae non eosdem modos compositionuin per omnia seruant temporal 
per singula separatim fif . Nam cum soleat plerunque" compositio 
a correptam uel in e correptam uel in i conuertere per quaecunque 
tempora...'mano^ permano'...'pareo reperio' — ueteres enim et 'pario' ^- l^^a 

5 quarta coniugatione declinabanf*... In praeterito uero perfecto et (^- P- ^^®) 

plusquamperfecto cum simplex uerbum e longam habeat, non potest (^" P' ^^^) 
compositio eam commotare*, ut 'egi exegi'... Nam non possumus 
dicere*, quod i breuis, quae est in praesenti tempore, conuertitur in e 
longam in praeterito... 

lo ...'cogens coactus,' 'subigens* subactus,' 'exigens exactus.' Haec P- I58b 
enim omnia cum in praesenti extremam partem... corniptam habeant^, 
in praeterito integram habent. 

Anomala quoque uerborum id possunt ostendere^, quae sine dubio 
per singula tempora siue etiam personas componuntur... Idque 

«5 ita esse confirmat Appollonius^...docens...immobilem figurationis 
iuncturam manere, et separatim confirmans^ componi to^ ' KaTaypdcfxo' 
Koi 'KaTiypa<l)ov'...et his similia, quaecunque habent intus® declina- 
tionem, hoc est post praepositionem . . . 

Possumus tamen, quod illi de uerbis intrinsecus^ habentibus (i. p- 440) 

2o declinationem dicunt, nos quoque etiam de nominibus huiuscemodi 

9. .i. niforcmat din chomsuidigud treanuili aimsera, ut efringo P- 157b 
efractus 10. .i. etarscartar connabi oin cAomsuidigud 11. .i. '^°^^^'"'^^^ 
issed andliged dogi'es manifoired causa eupkoniae 

1. .i. dolinim 2. ,i. nib'^ machdad lat reperio dobuith for P. 158a 

25 quartcobedin cesu c^o?nsuidigthe huandi aspario arcid pario reliqua 
3. .i. ar isfrisasechmodachte dotet mcomsuidigud** 4, ar is 

yHsasecAmadachte® dodechuid iwcomsuidigud* 

1. .i. agens dedenach didiu an agens dondi as sub ut subigens • P. 158b 
2. .i. incomsuidigud fricach naimsir 3. .i. demnigid appollonius 

30 rongab andedese /orbriathra,ih 7 reliqua 4. .i. comsuidigud 

fricach naimsir 5. .i. himmeddn 6. .i. med andiall nin- 

medonach laisem infilliud {him)m(e)don innabrethre 

9. i.e. they do not keep one compound through all their tenses, ut P. 157 b 
etc. 10. i.e. they are separated, so that there is not one compound, continued 

35 11. i.e. this is always the rule unless the causa eupkoniae should operate. 

2. i.e. do not wonder that reperio is of the fourth conjugation p. i58a 
although it is compounded of pario, for even pario etc. 3. i.e. for it 

is with the preterite (egi) that the composition occurs. 4. for it is with 

the preterite that the composition has occurred^. 
40 1. i.e. agens: agens, then, is the last to sub, as subigens. 2. i.e. the P. 158b 

composition with every tense. 3. i.e. Apollonius affirms that these 

two are on verbs. 4. i.e. composition with every tense. 5. i.e. 

in the midst. 6. i.e. this is what he deems the internal declension, 

the flexion in the midst of the verb. 

• MS. snbigo * MS. componit o 

• MS. nimb * MS. inchoms^ 
i 

• MS. is ar isfrisasech" 
' inckoms; with puncta delentia over and under h « cf. Sg. 158» 3 



166 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



dicere, quod per singulos casus fit compositio eorum... Quod 
autem non est nominatiuorum proprium''... 

. . .in compositione extremam partem sibi defendit ipsum uerbura*. . . 
P. 159 a Ideo autem praepositiones compositae quidem cum uerbo in- 

ueniuntur, nunquam autem separatae per appositionem^, quia uerba 
per omnes personas in omni tempore nominatiui casus uim habent'', 
(I. p. 441) cui soli possunt coniungi. ...sed non possunt participia componi, 
nisi per nominatiuum casum'... Ergo 'doctificus,' id est 'doctum 
faciensV in uim nominum transtulit participia... 
...'penulatus''... 
P. 159b ...a capillo intonso^ 'capillatus'...a cirro'' 'cirratus' a pilo 

(i. p. 442) 'pilatus^'...a dentibus 'dentatus^'...a Cerere 'cerritus''... 

Consonantibus in his uerbis, quae ^apvrova^ appellant, hoc 
est ante finem habentia accentum^... 'Coniugatio' autem 

nominatur. ..quod una eademque ratione declinationis plurima con- 
iugantur uerba'... 

Per ordinem igitur uocalium locum singulae* optinent apud nos. 
P. 160b ...aopKTTov, hoc est praeteritum infinitum spatio temporise., 

(i. pp. 445, Nam 'amaui' 'ire^LXrjKa' koX ' icjitXrjaa^' significat2...plerumque in 



t5 



446) 'pgj' facimus^ praeteritum perfectum 



P. 158b 
continued 
P. 159 a 



P. 159b 



P. 160 b 



7. .i. ni leo anoinur 8. .i. hi cumscaigthetaid 
1. .i. tr^chomaisndis 2. air intan nolabrither incetni persin 

t intanaisi doadbit ainm hi suidiu • > 3. .i. is airi ni ta^t" com- 

suidigud yW ra wgabail huare as coibnesta dobrethir ar is lour 
com^uidigud frisuidi airbid comsuidigud etarscartha comsuidigud 25 



1. 



5 

i. mong 



rangab^lae 4. .i. huare nad comsuidigther inte feisne 

casaldae .i. penula 6. .i. imlebor 7. Icidorus^ cirus 

} gibnoB 

1. .i. gaide 2. daintech^ 3. caichen 4. .i 

fine • 5. .i. awal rongab indosa indrong briatharde 

tonise in • as • 6. .i. coniugationes .i. ord gutte fit foraib 

1. .i. tintiXd inna grece insin 2. .i. confil linni hisind din 

secAmadachtu afile leosum indib «ecAmadachtib 3. dogniam dm 



ni bi in 
^ersine 30 



P. 158 b 
continued 
P. 159 a 



P. 159 b 



P. 160 b 



7. i.e. it does not belong to them alone. 8. i.e. in mobility. 

2. for when thou sayest the first person or the second thou shewest 35 
a noun herein. 3. i.e. this is why composition does not occur with a 

participle, because it is akin to a verb : for composition with this is 
sufficient, for composition of a participle will be separated composition. 
4. i.e. since it is not compounded into itself. 6. i.e. very long. 

4. i.e. it is not in the end. 5. i.e. as for example now the verbal 40 

group of the second person in -as. 6. conjugations i.e. (it is) the 

order of the vowels (a e i) which is in them. 

1. i.e. that is the interpretation of the Greek. 2. i.e. so that we 

have in the one preterite what they have in two preterites. 3. we 

indeed make. 45 

» MS. BApflTONA »> irc^iSe km Te<f>iav<ra " cf. Sg. 158»3, 4 

* unde et cirri uocantur quod etiam iidem Graeci fiaWbv uocant, Etymol. 

Lib. XI. 1, 30 

« cf. dainthech (gl. rastros) Philarg. at Eel. iv. 40 (Bibl, Nationale, MS. lat. 11, 308, 

fo. 23''), and dantmir Lawa iv. 176, 4 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 167 

...de personis quod non omni uerbo^..adhaerent... P. I6la 

. . .'meatim," tuatira '; quamuis enim'' a singular! pronomine deriuantur, O- PP- '**7, 
indeferenter tain singulari quam plurali numero uerborum coniun- ' 

guntur... Nomen tameu et participium in omni casu tertiae sunt 
5 person ae' absque uocatiuo... 

Sunt igitur personae uerborum tres. ...tertia, de qua extra 

se* et illam, ad quam derigit sermonem, posita loquitur prima, ut 
'dicit dicunt.' Et prima quidem et secunda uerborum personae p. leib 
finitae sunt, praeseutes enim demonstrantur^ , . ...tertia^ uero 

lo etiam nominibus, quae per se tertiae personae sunt^... 

In imperatiuis prima persona singularis non potest esse, quod (i. p. 449) 
naturaliter imperans ab eo, cui iraperat, diuiditur^ Itaque quae 

Latini in plurali numero imperatiua primae personae accipiunt, haec 
Graeci vnoOeTiKa uocant, id est suppositiua® sine hortatiua*. Dicunt 
15 enim, quod superior debet ostendi' qui imperat eo cui imperat, hie 
autem suam quoque coniungens personam^ similem se sociumque in 
hac ipsa re, de qua imperat, ostendit futurum illis quibus imperat, 
ut 'pugnemus,' 'legamus,' quasi ad socios uidetur hoc modo uti^ 
Itaque" melius illis uisum est hanc personam numeri pluralis 

20 1. .i. ni do each brethir teeming persona ut impersoMa^m 7 p. leia 
in^mtiui 7 gerundia 2. .i. is airi asbiur nitechtat arim 

3. .i. in immognom 4. .i. cen intertpersin ni hi ade 

hifrecndairc 

1. .i. tres innimmocaldaim^ frecndskirc 2. .i. in immognom P. 161b 

tlfrie 3. .i. aisndeis eciidairc indib huilib 4. .i. issain inti 

forcongair^ 7 inti forsaforcongara,T 5. airindi fondasuidigedar 

hicummato'^ lasinni forsaforgair sech ba huaisliu inti forchongair 
iamaicniud • • 6. .i. ni forgave amaX sodain acht is nertad 

7. .i. mad iamaicniud 8. .i. noch ni ed on bis hiforg^vm 
30 9. ,i. ni arddu feisin quam ac^oc^le 10. .i. dindi atacomla 7 

nud soiriu each 

1. i.e. not to every verb does a person happen, as impersonals and P. 161a 
infinitives and gerunds. 2, i.e. therefore I say they have no number. 

3. i.e. in construction. 4. i.e. without the third person ; it is not 

35 present. 

1. i.e. through the present mutual colloquy. 2. i.e. in construe- P- 161b 

tion with it. 3. i.e. expression of the absent*^ in them all. 4. i.e. 

difierent is he that orders and he that is ordered. 5. because it 

{supponit) puts itself on an equality with him whom it orders, though he 

40 that orders were naturally the superior. 6. i.e. it is not a command 

then, but it is an exhortation. 7. i.e. if it be according to nature. 

8. i.e. but it is not this that is in a command. 9. i.e. he himself is 
not higher than his comrade. 10. i.e. since it joins itself and is not 
nobler than anyone (else). 

a the letter next before d is somewhat doubtful. AscoU and Thurneyseu read it fts c 

•> recte forchongair 

' leg. hinimmat, cf. Ir. Texte in. 263, LL. 69»' 14 

*• Ut. an absent declaration 



168 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



separare ab imperatiuis. Sciendum tamen, quod frequentissime iste 
modus pro optatiuo ponitur uel deprecatiuo, ut: 

Mussa, mihi causas* memora", quo numine laeso, 

Ergo si ad deos...imperatiuo utiraur modo^^ cur non etiam ad 
socios. . .quamuis maiores nobis. . .hoc modo. . .utamur ? 5 

^- ^^^^ At tuba terribili sonitu taratantara^ dixit... 

(i. p. 450) ...ut^ etiam apud Graecos ai^e 6(f)daX/x6<;^, eKXaj^av 8' ap"" oiaroL 

'Pluit' et 'tonat' et 'fulminat'...proprie quidem ad tertiam 
dicuntur personam, possunt tamen etiam in prima inueniri persona 
et secunda per poetarum TrpocrcoTroTrotla?^', id est conformationes, uel xo 
per responsa dei et per apostrophas^, quasi ad ipsum louem 
praesentem®... 

(i. p. 451) ...'ipsi' uero et 'isti' et 'illi' datiui singulares et nominatiui 
plurales — , in uerbo nunquam hoc inuenitur apud Latinos*, quamuis 
apud Graecos in multis, ut ervTrrov^ tam singulare est primae 15 
personae quam phirale tertiae praeteriti imperfecti... 

(i. p. 452) Earum ergo ahae in principio mouentur'', ut...'mei tui sui'...in 
genera uero et in numeros et in casus transeuntia finem mouent... 



P. 161b 
continued 



P. 162 a 



11. .i. abamin fornaidminte^ ar ni reid aforgskxe isindea^ 
12. .i. ni meite hid machdad^ forga,re form huare rhbis forgave 20 
fordeib reliqua 

1. .i. nomen de sono factum 7 niairecar naail do sed hoc tantum 
2. .i. d*CMn^Mr .i. ad tertiam haec ue7'ba graeca as6eir sis 3. .i. 

intan labratar indfilid apersin innafidea dogniat primam 7 secundam 
in illis 4. .i. intan} dombeir indea aithesc trechomthoud talmaidech 25 
5. .i. tonas aiddil - 6. .i. briathar^ do foirnded persin deirb bed 
choitchen iter huatha,d 7 hilsir 7. .i. tantum A. absce genere .i. 
nicumscichther dead nindib • nisi principium • 



P. 161b 
continued 



P. 162a 



11. would that thou wouldst call to mind^: for in the case of a 
god it is not easy to command him. 12. i.e. not so very wonderful 30 

would be command to them since there is command to gods, etc. 

1. i.e. a noun made from the sound, and naught else is found to it, 
but only this. 2. i.e. these Greek verbs which he mentions below 

belong to the third. 3. i.e. when the poets speak in the person of the 

gods they make a first and a second in them. 4. i.e. when the god 35 

gives an answer by a sudden apostrophe™. 5. i.e. tonas, O idol. 

6. i.e. a verb to signify a certain person that is common both in 
singular and plural. 7. the end is not changed in them, nisi 

principium. 

" om. MS. ^ MS. o<f>€adafjios 

•^ MS. KOLay^av dapa, ^ MS. irpoffuiTroiroieias 

* MS. et evirTov ' for-n-aith-mente 

e dea for dia, as in Sg. 53» 14, 60« 4, 66^ 24, 162« 3, 4 

^ machdad seems out of place; the sense is complete without it: 'it is not much 
that it should be command etc' Perhaps machdad is an alternative to mSite. For 
m€ite see Vol. i. p. 549, n. e., J.S. 



' MS. intar domV 
' of. Sg. 207'» 14 



" MS. hreth" 

»» Cf. Ml. 20*16, 53«: 14 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 169 

ut 'ille ilia illud^',..necnon etiam participia, quibus omnia fere P. I62b 
accidunt tam nominibus quam. uerbis accidentia'^... 

Praeteritura perfectum tres habet raotus...in principio et in(i-P-453) 
medio et in fine: 'caedo cicidiV 'cado cecidi'... 
5 EXcipiuntnr 'fero,' 'uolo,' 'edo^' quae inaequalem habent decli- P. I63a 
nationem ... (i- p. 454) 

...'nostras* ultima circumflexa quando est norainatiuus singularis 
ad differentiam pluralis accusatiui^ 

...'BiSw^ do^'...'7roy?*'.pos pes*.' Secunda autem per con- P. 163b 

lo cisionem i^ profertur tertiae personae singulari addita 'is'... (i. p. 455) 

Aliam quoque quidam rationem de hoc^ conati sunt reddere dicentes, (^- P- 456) 
quod imperatiuus modus necessitatem significat, uoluntas autera 
libera debet esse; itaque hoc uerbum, quod* carere debet necessitate, 
caret imperatiuo. Licet* tamen et subiunctiuo...uti pro impera- 

15 tiuo', id est 'uelis/ 'fac uelis.' In prima enim et tertia persona 
omnium uerborum imperatiuus praesens similis est subiunctiuo^ 
Et praesentis quidem... causa est corruptionis secunda persona'' 
indicatiui^.. Et 'uolim' tamen pro 'uelim' proferebant*. 

...per sinarisin"*' e et i in 'ei' diphthongum coacta... Huic 



20 1. .1. is din huatinscanat ni din hifoircniter • 2. .i. ha P. I62b 

immaircide cenobed indi incumscugud bis hicechtar dalino ar iscobnesta 
friu diblinaib • 3. .i. Conoscaigter atnur .i. is cumscugud lesom 

cid atormag • 

1. .i. fobith ndd comtkoet -o in -is- 2. ondi as nostra p. 163 a 

25 3. .i. dobiur 4. .i. 6 m e ondeni p^s 

1. n-iuolitis 2. .i. iure .i. biiithe cen forngaHhid dondi as P. I63b 

uolo 3. ol 4. is dilniin 5. .i. indi as uolo 6. is 

immaircide cerube subiunctiwits pro imperatiuo (\uia est cosmilius 
etarru hicUni persin tVair 7 hitertpersin hiter othsid 7 ilax hicach 

30 coi6edin 7. uare as n drudlnide 8. roboi do insin 9. .i. 

treaccomol 



1. i.e. it is with the same (letter) they begin, not the same wherein P. 162b 
they are ended. 2. i.e. it were meet that in it (the termination of 

participles) should be the change (lit. movement) which is in each of the 
35 two, for it is akin to them both. 3. i.e. the three of them are 

changed (lit. moved), i.e. he considers even their increase a change. 

1. i.e. because they do not convert o into is. 2. from nostra. P. 163a 

4. i.e. o into e, so that it makes pes. 

1. it is not volitis. 4. i.e. of void's, being without an imperative, p. I63b 

40 4. it is permissible. 5. i.e. of volo. 6. it is meet that there 

should be the subjunctive for the imperative, because there is a likeness 
between them in the first person plural and in the third person, both 
singular and plural, in every conjugation. 7, because it is corrupt. 

8. that it {volo) had. 

» MS. 5u«w •> MS. xots 

' leg. corruptionis cormptio secundae personae, Hertz 

"* leg. synaeresim 



170 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 164 a 
(i. p. 457) 



p. 164b 
(i. p. 459) 



P. 165 a 
(i. p. 460) 
P. 166 b 
(i. p. 461) 

(i. p. 462) 

P. 166a 
(i. p. 463) 



opponitur*^": *cur ergo in prima persona, cum similis asset dubitatio, 
hoc non est factum V Si enim 'eo' diceretur pro *edo,' nulla esset, 
non dico scripturae^ sed nee temporis differentia inter 'eo is' et 'eo' 
quod pro 'edo' poneretur^ 

. , anomalorum ratio coegit pluribus uti per medium^ uerbis... 5 

...exceptis duobus : 'iuuo iuui,' 'lauo laui^' Et notandum est 

in omnibus uerbis disyllabis*, quibus interposita est consonans, quod, 
si pares sint in praeterito et in praesenti syllabae, paenultima... 
producitur... 

Et in prima quidem coniugatione immobile principium manet^ lo 
in supra dicto tempore... 

Nam 'absonus/ 'abstinens' et similia non in principio eadem {.i. 
in} syllaba'' habent coniunctas b et s, cum praepositio separatim 
est syllaba accipieuda^ 

L manet per se*, ut *oleo olui'... i5 

Sunt igitur formae generates praeteriti perfecti octo^: in 'vi' 
syllabam, 'ii,' 'ui' diuisas, 'si,' 'xi' et i antecedente consonante, quae 
in praesenti tempore ante o uel 'eo' uel 'io' inuenitur, et quae in 
principio geminat consonantem^ et quae in fine. 

In 'ii' uero tertiae et quartae, quae in 'iui' desinentia intercepta 20 
u consonante' corripiunt i peneultimam : 'cupiui cupii'... 



P. 163 b 

contiiiued 

P. 164 a 
P. 164 b 
P. 165a 

P. 165b 



P. 166 a 



O- 45 
in. 



10. .i. doherr dondligudso ifrithcheist .i. cur non fuit dechor 
inter primas persowas 

1. .i. niedamdt 2. armedon 

1. ar is coTYilunn in his 2. isnaib hi himbi oson ren 

1. .i. aicned bis isinchetm persin in praesenit" is ed bis 
praeterito 

1. .i. arciabeid • b hisuidib non in una syMaba atd • b • 7 s • 
2. .i. is syllah foleith mrer?i,si«'digud 3. .i. sifeisine 7 ni bi ni 

tarahesi ar is feidligud disi diambe son 30 

1. .i. oct ndelbce^ 7 oct ngnd cenMcha andsoui ■ setarmmorcenn^ 
immurgn reliqua 2. .i. ailigid gnei 7 ni hilaigedar tairm- 

moircniu anisiv 3. aetargabdl as ondbe and 



P. 163b 1*^' (^^^ question) is put to this law in opposition, i.e. why was there 

continued no difference between the first persons. 35 



164 a 
164 b 



P. 165a 



P. 165 b 



P. 166a 



1. i.e. not only. 

1. for in these (preterites) it is equals 2. in those (verbs) in 

which there is a consonant before o (in the pres. indie, act.). 

1. i.e. the nature that is in the first person in the present 'ti.s this 
that is in the preterite, (marg. inf.) it is dark for me. 40 

1. i.e. for although b be (as it is) in them, h and s are not in one 
syllable. 2. i.e. the preposition is a syllable apart. 3. i.e. it itself, 
and there is nothing in place of it, for it is permanence to it if that be. 

1. i.e. eight paradigms and eight general forms in it : six termina- 
tions, however, etc. 2. i.e. this (kind of preterite) changes the form 45 
and does not multiply the terminations. 3. the interception of it {v) 
from it {-ivi), so that it may not be there. 

» MS. apponitur •> MS. ponetur « leg. in principio syllabae, Hertz 

^ recta delba • nom. pi. neut. ; the word is both masc. and neut., of. Sg. 63'' 3, 

111» 3 fcf. Sg. 48''5 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 171 

I habent post consonantem ante* o uel 'eo' uel 'io' praesentis 

temporis'.,. 

...in tertia uero hoc idem obseruatur^ in iis omnibus quae n on P. 167a 
• habent uocalem ante o, ut...'succino^ suecinui,' quod in secunda uel (i. p- 465) 
5 quarta eoniugatione non potest inueuiri^ cum liaec i, ilia e semper 

habent ante o finalem. Nee mirum, cum solum hoc [sc. pono, 

posui] in 'no' dissinens et n in s mutauit* in praeterito et in 'ui' 

diiiisas* terminauit... In Graecis autem dictionibus sepe hoc' (i- p. 466) 

inuenitur: 'Menelaus,' 'spondeus'.. 
IO Et sciendum quod in his quoque' in 'eo' uel in 'io' desinentia P- I67b 

uerba una syllaba minuuntur in praeterito, ut 'sedeo, sedi'... (^- P- ^^'^) 

...nunc separatim per singulas coniugationes de uariis eiusdem P- I68a 

temporis [sc. praeteriti perfecti] speciebus, cuius dificillima est (i- P- 468) 

tractatio omnium uerbi quaestionum^ disserere conemur. 
15 Excipiuntur haec, quae in 'ui' diuisas faciunt praeteritum sub- 

tracta a^: 'domo domas domui'... Quod maxime ex compositis (i- P- 469) 

dinoscitur^. 

Nam a 'circundo' 'circundas' facis, quia 'circum' et disyllabum P. I68b 

est et magis aduerbium\ 'Da' enim ubique ante finem corripitur^ (i- P- 471) 
2o in hoc uerbo simplici, ut 'dS,turus, datum, ditu, dStor.' P- 169 a 

4. .i. iarsin chonsin his suite 5. .i. inchonson^ ante • o • P- 166 a 

,. ..,i .7- • / 1 r ■ ,-. continued 

rehqua isindjrecnaairc issi bis m praeterito 

1. .i. imdugud una %y\laha 2. foacanim 3. forhart P. 167a 

secha/recndairc 4. .i. cid armad machdad anisin ol atd lee dano 
25 aji ingnad so 5. airdiden gutce renalali 

1. .i. forcomat osoin mdyrecndairc an^e • i • in praeterito p. i67b 

1. .i. issed asdoirbeni de uerbo airli^ sechmadachti foirbthi p. i68a 
2. asindsechmadsichtu riagoldu 3. .i. indagne forsinsech- 

madachtu iniia brethre diuite^ 
30 1. .i. isairi iscetna co6edne circundo p. lesb 

1, acht^ rop reforciunn robbe da 7 nip he som bes forcenn is p. 169 a 
timmorte acht asringba oin syllsiih 

4. i.e. after the consonant which is before (o etc.). 5. i.e. the p. I66a 

consonant before o etc. in the present, is that which is in the preterite. continued 
35 1. i.e. redundance by one syllable. 3. increase beyond the p. i67a 

present. 4. i.e. why should that (the change of u to s) be wondered 

at since it has this marvel (the ending in w-i) 1 5. the lengthening of 

one vowel before another. 

1. i.e. they keep the consonant of the present before i in the P. 167b 
40 preterite. 

1. i.e. this is the most difficult (part) of the verb, the treatment (?) of p. I68a 
the perfect preterite. 2. from the regular preterite. 3. i.e. the 

two forms of (lit. on) the preterite of the simple verb. 

1. i.e, therefore circumdo belongs to the first conjugation. P. 168b 

45 1. provided the da- (of dare, datus) be before the end, and it be not P. 169 a 
the end, it is shortened, provided it exceeds one syllable. 

» MS. disas '' the h is expressed by an aspiration-mark over c ' MS. 

hinfrec, with a punctum delens under h and d written over / <" cf. Wb. 31« 7 

■ gen. sg. fern, of the adjectival i-stem diuit 



k 



172 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 472) 'Mico' quoque 'micui mictum' debet facere. Sed dubitationis 
causa^, quia 'mingo' quoque 'mictum' facit, in usu non inuenitur... 
P. 169b Virgilius . . in georgicon IIII^: 

'^' P* ' Quoque modo potis gauderent intiba^ fibris. 

Cato in V Originum'' : 'illi polliciti sese facturum omnia/ per 5 
ellipsin^ 'esse' pro 'factum ire'... 
P. 170a . . si minuat praesentis syllabas praeteritum, necessario producit 

(i. p. 477) paenultimam.,.nisi sinacopam" patiatur\ ut ' cieo ciui/ et per 

syncopam 'cii'... 
P. 170b 'Coniueo^'... Caluus 'coniuere^' infinitum secundum tertiam 10 

(^- PP- ^'^^' coniugationem correpta paenultima protulit. 
p - - ...propter 'latum catum^ fatum*^'... 

(i pp 480 ...'ausim^' .. pro subiunctiuo 'audeam' , . inuenimus. 

482) ' Rarissime tamen ab omnibus neutris secundae coniugationis, 
P. 171b quae in 'ui' diuisas faciunt praeteritum, inuenio uel huiuscemodi 15 
(i. p. 483) sopinum'^ uel participium futuri... 'Si qua tamen inueniantur, i 

breuem ante 'tum' habent. 
P. 172a 'Senesco^' enim inchoatiuum est. sicut et 'iuratus' tam 

(i. pp. 484, actiue quam pasiue^ profertur. 

^ luuenalis in 1 : 20 

et rubra deterges uulnera mappa^ 

(I. p. 486) 'Mulgeo' quoque 'mulsi' facit, quamuis differentiae causa 'mulxi' 
quidam protulerunt, quia 'mulceo' quoque 'mulsi' faxjit. Sed 
Virgilius in III georgicon* : 

Quod surgente die raulsere horisque diumis, 25 

Nocte premunt. 

arnaroib dubitatio 

.i. in hairr thalma,n • 2. .i. tre erchra indi as • esse • 

quia corripitit?' hi suidiu 

fortiag 2. ondi asconiueo 30 

catus .i. agree .1. ingeniosus 

.i. rolldmar 2. .i. ni gndd gerind in tum reliqtia 

nachaili 

huandi as seneo 2. .i. isindranvgahail adrodarcar an 

dedesin .i. gnim 7 c4sad quia fuit iuror apwc? antiqwos ut in an^e 35 
dicit in participio 3. mantile [marg. 1.] lamhrat his targlii;ne 

4. fobith noenaigedar acialla archinn 

that there may not be doubt (as to the meaning of mictum). 

i.e. the endives (?) 2. i.e. through ellipsis of esse. 

because in it (the penult) is shortened. 40 

from coniveo. 

catus i.e. its Greek. 

i.e. not usual is the gerund in -turn,, etc. 3. i.e. any others. 

from seneo. 2. i.e. 'tis in the participle (iuratus) that these two 
things, i.e. active and passive, can be seen, because with the ancients there 45 
was iuror, as he, Priscian, says below in dealing with the participle. 3. a 
napkin that is over the knees. 4. because he unites their meanings below. 

* MS. I '' MS. de origenum « leg. syncopam •* MS. "fatum' catum 



P. 169 a 


2. 


P. 169 b 




P. 170a 




P. 170b 




P. 171a 




P. 171b 






3. .i. 


P. 172a 


1. 



P. 169a 


2. 


P. 169 b 


1. 


P. 170 a 


1. 


P. 170b 


2. 


P. 171a 


1. 


P. 171b 


2. 


P. 172 a 


1. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 173 

'Torsi' quoque et 'torsum' et 'tortum' facit, itaque 'tortores' et P- 172b 
'torsores' dicuntur^ (i- P- ^87) 

...'redoleo*'... 'Obsoleo^' 'soleo,' quod 'solitus sum' uel P- I73a 

'solui' secundum Sallustium facit perfectum, qui in II historiarum (^- PP- 488, 
5 ponit : 'neque subsidiis, uti soluerat, compositis*'...'ceno*'... ' 

Plautus : ^'' P- ^^' 

Domi* reliqui exoletam' uirginem, 

id est, grandem, quae exoleuerat. ' Aboleo'...et 'abolui' et 
'aboleui' facit praeteritum, unde et 'aboletum' et 'aholitum' et 
lo 'abolitio*'' dicitur®. A 'deleo'...'deletum,' a 'delino^ delitum' 

nascitur*... ...letum^... 

...'polluceo^ poUuxi.' P. I73b 

Supine*' in 'ui' quidem diuisas facientia praeteritum** neutra (^- P- ^91) 
deficiunt...ut 'canui'... Nam a 'carui^' uel 'caritum' uel 'cassum' ^^- P- *^*^) 

15 uidetur posse dici 'censui' ..'censumVquiain simplicidictione 

n antecedente s et t sine r sequi non possunt*. ...a'scripsi scriptum*' 
et 'nupsi nuptum,' quorum neutrum adhuc in usu non inueni®. 

Artis Prisciani uiri eloquentissimi grammatici Caesariensis P. 174a 
doctoris urbis Romae Constantinopolitanae^ liber VIII. explicit. (i- p- 493) 
20 ...'mingo^'... (i. p. 495) 

1. .1. fobith rongab torsur» 7 tortum arecar dano torsor 7 tortor p. 172b 
nomtni* • 

1. forbiur 2. sercim 3. arsolui hoc exemplum P. 173 a 

4. aslennim} 5. forbartaig 6. .i. meincichthech^ 
25 7, fosligim 8. .i. dothaidbsiu^ dechuir inso inter delitum 7 

deletum 9. bds 

1, dolinim 2. .i. is airi nithabur^ duit 6n 3. ni P. I73b 

censtum 4. cotecat immurgu diambe • r • ut monstrans 

5. analo^rm c?owsorptum 6. .i. ni airecar nectar de 

30 1. .i. indrom fil M cowstowtinopoil ar rohucad airechas innaromce P. 174a 
CO constantinopoil rucad rfano aainmui ■ - 2. munigim^ 

1. i.e. because there is torsum and tortum, there is also found torsor P. 172 b 
and tortor as a noun. 

3. this example is for solui. 8. i.e. this is to shew the difference P. 173a 
35 between delitum and deletum. 

2. i.e. 'tis therefore I do not put it for thee. 3. it is not censtum. P. 173b 

4. they (s, t) can do it, however, if there be r, as monstrans. 

5. by analogy of sorptuvi. 6. i.e. neither of the two is found. 

1. The Rome which is in Constantinople. Because the empire of P. 174a 
40 Rome was brought to Constantinople, its name has been brought also, 

» om. MS. " MS. abolito " MS. sopina •» om. MS. 

• for the construction cf. p. 84 note i 

' cf. asrollennad Ml. 124'» 17 ; but aslenaimm Sg. 54» 8, cf. 17* 1 

8 formed from mencigur from menicc 

^ MS. dothaibsiu 

' Here the 'aspiration' of t after ni points to an infixed neuter pronoun of the 
third sg. So in Sg. 179» 4, 207» 2, nithabur Sg. 179*2, 215» 8, 218» 8, nithechta Sg. 
195'' 4, ni choimnactar Ml. 19« 5. Otherwise where there is no such pronoun: nitabur 
Sg. 19'' 2, nitechta Sg. 41'' 3, nlcumcat Sg. 220» 7, nifndlat Sg. 197» 21 

k a denominative from mun 'urine,' cognate with Skr. mutra 



174 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 174b Sopinum uero ab eo [scil. inquio] non inueni nee quoque* 

(i. p. 496) Solent ab eo nasci^ 

P. 175a In 'gio' similiter^ producta antepaenultima et ablata o extrema 

(i p. 498) faciunt praeteritum perfectum... 

P. 176a ..'linguo^ linxi'... 5 

^^•PP"^^*' Excipitur 'rutum' uel 'ruitum/ quod^ u corripuit uel quod i 

P 176b seruauit. Et uidetur hoc per syncopam i uocalis in praeterito 

prolatum, 'erutus' pro 'eruitus,' ideoque tempus perfect! simplicis, 
quod habuit u ante i, seruasse^ ...'metutum uel metuitum' et 

'plutum' a 'pluui/ uelut 'adiutum' ab 'adiuui^' debent facere, sed lo 
ea in usu non inueni. 

!*• 177a ...nunquam enim b ante s in principio syllabae potest inueniri, 

(i. p. 506) ut 'Pseudolus^' 'ipseV 

P. 177b ...'dispisco^ dispiscui'... 

(^•PP- ^^^' ...secundum rectam uero proportionem debent eorum quoque 15 

p J g perfecta ab 'ascio' et 'descio^' esse. Sallustius tamen secundum 

/ " gj^j^ analogiam : 'neque ex proelio inermes uiros quemquam agnotorumV 
Pacuuius*^ secundum utrumque^ protulit: 

In turba Oresti cognita agn5ta est soror. 

P. 178b 'luro' quoque 'iuratus' tam in actiua quam in passiua inuenitur 20 

(i. p. 512) significatione \ Et haec quidem etiam iunioribus in usu manserunt, 

ilia uero obsoleuerunt^.. Sed eorum usus in libro, qui scriptus^'* 

est a nobis de participio, inuenies. 

medi^aima irequentatiua -p&rticipia 

/Wfodio oacomsMidigthib 25 

Hgim^ 

ol 2. .i. angair roboi ^truitus fortchomi hi • rutus 

• ui • in ' tum in his c^ano 

.i. ami si fit in his 

.i. dechrigim 3° 

.i. composita ondi as ■ scio 2. .i. riagol arside 3. .i. 

iarndligud^ arside iarsindligud dano fil hindiu • 
P. 178b 1. .i. ciall chesto 7 gnimo and 2. .i. roseircset .i. nisfll hodie 

3, 4. .i. scribend menmman .i. robbdi fora inndsliuchtsom 

P. 175 a 1. to /odio with its compounds. 35 

P. 176 b 1. i.e. the short which was in ruitus, is preserved in rutus. 

3. ui in tum in these also, 
P. 177a 1. i.e. for it (6) is not in these. 

p. 178a 1. i.e. compounds from scio. 2, i.e. a rule of the ancients. 

3. i e. according to a rule of the ancients and also according to the rule 40 

which exists to-day. 
P. 178b 1. i.e. the meaning of the passive and the active in it. 2. i.e. 

they have become obsolete, i.e. they are not to-day. 3, 4. i.e. an 

intended writing, i.e. it had been in his mind. 

» leg. quae ^ MS. psedulus * MS. paucobias 

"> Das Langezeichen ist zweifelhaft, Windisch; there is a short stroke over g, Thurneysen 

® MS. iardliguA 



P. 174b 


1. 


P. 175a 


1. 


P. 176a 


1. 


P. 176 b 


1. 




3. .i. 


P. 177 a 


1. 


P. 177b 


1. 


P. 178a 


1. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 175 

...'emungor' emunctus'.,. Gracchus pro se: 'Si nanciam^ populi P. 179a 
desiderium, comprobabo^ reipublicae commoda? nam ab eo quod (i. pp-513, 

est'deficio"defectus'fit"participium praeteriti^ ...in'tum' tamen, ' 

non in 'ctum* faciunt supinura : 'commiriiscor commentum^'.., 
5 Nam a 'reminiscor' supinura uel participium praeteriti uel futuri in 
usu non inueni*... 

Inuenitur tamen etiam 'claudeo/ sed et 'claudo' pro 'claudico".' 
'Excudit®' enim tam praesens quam praeteritum potest intellegi, (i- P- 515) 
sed quia 'suscepit' subiunxit, melius praeteritum intellegitur. 
lo Et uidentur hi rationabilius protulisse, ne minorum sit temporum P. I79b 
praeteritum quam praesens ^ Caetera uero seruant n, ut 'pando (i- P- 517) 
pandi^'... 'Cado' quoque 'cecidi' facit, ne, si 'cadi' dicamus, nomen P. I80a 
esse putetur\ Virgilius autem ab eo, quod est 'adedor,' 'adessum' (^- P- 518) 
protulit in Villi : P- l^Ob 

(i. p. 520) 
15 et postibus haesit adessis^^ 

Naeuius : (i- p- 522) 

Tibi serui multi apud mensam astant, ille ipse astat, quando Sdit. 

Non potest enim in hoc iambo paenultima syllaba longa esse, ut 
intelligatur praeteritum'^, ne sit scaton''. Plautus^ in lipargo: 

20 Nihil moror mihi fucum in alueo^, apibus qui perSdit cibum, 
corripitur enim paenultima. 

5. .i. noraglantar p 178 b 

1. tn mesorsa 2. isairi ni thabur son 3. tractad continued 

4. ni thabur dit^ 6n 5. ar is gndthiu s6n 6. .i. ar ata p. 179a 

25 secAmadachte nail and ideo praeteritum est ani as cudit 

1. ar nab laigiu inaimserad praeteritum quam praeseus 2. .i. P. I79b 

cenmitha innahi thechtaite • u • t • i • an^e • n • 

1. indtelchubi quia cadum fit P. isoa 

1. eisib i loiscdib 2. .i. co asagnoither nand secAmadachte P. I80b 

30 .i. huare as timmorte 3. .i. duo nomina^ unius uiri quod non 

bonum [in marg., without reference to text] i scaton .i. grec indi 

as (claudus) .i. do s.. 

1. shall I judge? 2. 'tis therefore I do not give it. 3. a P. 179a 

commentary. 4. I give not this to thee. 5. for this is more 

.^5 usual. 6. i.e. because there is another preterite there, therefore cudit 

is preterite. 

1. that in marking temporality the preterite may not be less than the P. 179 b 
present. 2. i.e. except those that have w or i before n (e.g. tundo, findo). 

1. of the cask, quia etc. p. 180 a 

40 1. consumed or burnt. 2. i.e. so that it may be understood that p. I80b 

it is not a preterite, i.e. because it is short. 3. ie. the Greek of 

clatultLs. 



I 



» om. MS. " Verg. Aen, ix. 537 

V 

' leg. scazon * MS. albo 

• =deit or duit, cf. Sg. 173'' 2 ' Scaton and Plautus 



176 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 181a Nam 'porrigo' et 'corrigo' et 'arrigo^' e in i conuertentia 

(i. p. 623) aptissime seruant secundum proportionera simplicis declinationem. 

Excipiuntur ex hoc composita-: 'negligo neglexi'... Sed 

(i. p. 524) antiqui ' pago^' quoque dicebant pro 'paciscor.' Varro in I 

humanarum : 'ut habent Parii . . ut quorum ophiogenistum"* arbi- 5 
trantur subpositum esse in stirpe aliquem, si ammoueant'', utpungat, 
colubra*'^; cum pupugerit, si de genere sit, uiuere*^, si non sit, mori/ 
Cum ei, qui nos pupugit, talionem®, id est uicem a nobis 
redditam ostendimus, 'repupugi*''' dicimus, quando uero de rationed 
P. 181b uel kalendario* loquimur, 'repunxi^"' dicimus. Ab 'ago' et 'frango' lo 
et 'lego' composita seruant simplicium praeteritum, ut ' exigo 
exegi'...'relego relegi/ quod differentiae causa^ non motauit 'le' in 
(i. p. 525) 'li'... ...'ringo^ rictum.' 'Ango^'... 

(i. p. 526) ...etsi non* seruant ubiqne eandem uocalem... ...'excello' uel 

P. 182a 'excelleo exculi' uel, ut alii, 'excellui/ quorum simplex in usu non rs 
(i. p. 527) est\ ...'excello, excelles'... Ex quo^ debet 'exculi' quoque 

esse praeteritum perfectum, sicuti 'percello perculi.' 
(i. p. 528) ^ 'toUo' quoque defecit supinum, sed pro eo utimur 'sublatum^' 
P. 182 b gg(j Probus 'occini' quoque existimat posse dici, cum simplex 

(I. p. 629) 'cano cecini' faciat^.. ...'cerno^ creui.' Non solum enim 20 

P. 181a 1. nifil rdthugud^ forsuidib 2. ni in gi/oidit asecAmadachte 

3. ,i. comhad hosuidiu m?-um pepigi 4. t origenistum .i. 

hunadgein^ 5. ,i. mamlid atadaimet cia chrechtnigthi nathir 
mani eple de • 6. .i. innimthdnad .i. digal ind ancridi dogni nech 
frit 7. .i. adrogegonsa 8. De ratione .i. intan as conguin 35 

dligid kuadligud ailiu sechih ed dliged s6n .i. forbrisiud dligid hua- 
dligud ailiu • i de kalendario .i. dliged rimce oc airli kal • reliqua 
9. .i. dechaldigud • ut in horologio fit • 10. .i. adrothoirndius^ 
non repugi 

P. 181b 1. frisa religo fil huandi as ligo oriug 2. gloidixn 30 

3. doimvaurc 4. cenid 

P. 182a 1. -i- tiihi cello t celleo 2. ondi as excello 3. ani^ 

P. 182 b 1. .i. is imuiaircide fosodin 2. .i. cerno do/uismim 

p. 181 a 1 . there is no guarantee (?) for these. 2. it is in -gi that they end (lit. 

send off) their preterite. 3. i.e. from this would be then pepigi. 5. i.a 35 
thus they recognise them if a snake wounds him, if he dies not of it. 
6. i.e. vengeance for the wrong that anyone does to thee. 8. De 

ratione i.e. when it is the violation (Hit. wounding) of a reckoning by 
another reckoning, whatsoever this reckoning is, i.e. the infraction of a 
reckoning by another reckoning. Or de kalendario i.e. the law of 40 
calculating in settling (?)'' the calends. 9. i.e. of keeping the calendar. 

P. 181b 1. from religo, which is from ligo 'I tie together.' 4. though 

they do not (keep). 

P. 182a 1. i.e. cello or celleo does not exist. 2. from excello. 

P. 182b 1. i.e. it is fitting according to this. 45 

» recte ophiogenis cum *■ si ammoueant : leg. ei admouent 

•= leg. colubram •* MS. uiuimus 

* MS. repugi ' cf. nirbo rom a rdthugud, LB. 29* 19, rhyming with bldthugud 

n 
8 as though origenistum contained origo ^ MS. adro thoirdius 

• in full aid as sublatum 'the word suhlatum' ^ cf. Sg. 168* 1 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 177 



TO ' Koa-KLVL^wv'^ Kpivo)' sic facit praeteritum, seel etiam cum pro 
'uideo' accipitur^ ...'lino leui''... Terentius in heautonti- P. I83a 

morumeno^: 

Releui"' dolia omnia, omnes serias. 
5 Virgilins...in X ab 'obeor^': (i. p. 530) 

Morte obita qualis fama est uolitare figuras, 

...'sarpo*' 'sarpsi'... P. I83b 

...'sero seras/ a sera obdita- natum', 'seraui' facit. (i. p. 532) 

'Seui' uero secundum analogiam 'setum' debuit facere, sed 
10 differentiae causa ueteres 'Setum' pro 'Zethum^' dicentes hoc P- I84a 
'satum' proferre tradiderunt. (^- P- ^^^) 

...argentum mutuum arcessiuit^-. similiter 'quaeso quaesi/ (i. p. 535) 
Probus tamen 'quaesiui' dicit, et melius, quamuis primitiuum quo- p. i84b 
que eius, id est 'quaero,' 'quaesiui' facit praeteritum \ . . .'facessierisV 
15 ...pistor^.. (i. p. 536) 

...'sterto* stertui'... _ P. 185 a 

(i. p. 537) 

3. .i. nihed a met as ned asecAmadachte creui intan mbis pro P. 182 b 
cresco acht ised intain mbis pro uideo continued 

1. fosligim, 2. arnifil 7iifrisamhed andechor isairi isreleui p. i83a 
^o dogni \ is • i • his and • 3. .i. fritumthiagar 

1. failligim 2. .i. huanglas fritobarthu \ diamir 3. Jl/ail p. 183 b 
^aimrid dicit A sera ohdita .i. ondfescur maull t fritobarthu do- 
thaidbsin inna inne fil isind • sera doberr a/iobdita .i. dond fy-itobairt 
maill fAtataibret nadorche donsoilsi is disin asberr sera • mall i • - 
2.i 1. blid dano sethvs^ p?*o zethos 2. dorrochuirestar^ . p. i84a 

1. is ferr bidoin secAmadachte leu archuit^ sidi 2. uandi p. I84b 

<75*'facisii t ui amal ^odin 3. fer demna bairgine tuarcain do- 

fuaircitis inna grdn la arsidi resiu arista brao • 

1. .i. srennim P. 185 a 

30 3. i.e. not only is crevi the preterite when it is for cresco, but also P. 182b 
when it is for video. continued 

2. since there is nothing with which the diflference may be (i.e. from P. 183a 
which it should be distinguished), therefore it makes relevi. Or it is i that 

is in it (relivi). 

35 2. i.e. from the opposed (obdita) or hidden {obdita) bolt. 3. Mail P. 183b 

Gaimrid says A sera ohdita, i.e. from the evening slow or opposed. To 
shew forth the meaning which is in sera, the ohdita is put. From the 
slow opposition with which the darkness opposes itself to the light 'tis 
henc" that sera 'slow' is said. 

40 1. i.e. Sethus then is for Zethos. ^* 184 a 

1. so far as regards this it is better that they should have (only) one P- 184b 
preterite (qtiaesi). 2. irova Jucisii, or Jacissivi in that case. 3. a 

maker of bread. The grains used to be crushed by pounding by the 
ancients before a quern was invented. 

« 
' MS. KOffKiyeifov •> MS. heatontimorumenon "= MS. releui «• MS. 

c r V r 

arcessiait « MS. sethos ' MS. dorochnitrstar « leg. ara chuit •> the 

« written over the line 



S. G. 11. 12 



I 



178 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

P- 185b ..,'fulcio fulsi,' quod et Probo placet, quamuis alii differentiae 

(i. p. 539) causa 'fulxi' posuerunt^ 

...subtracta u consonante et correpta paenultima i licet*'^ pro- 
ferre, ut 'scio, seis, sciui/ uel 'scii'... ...'suffio' suffiui' uel 'suffii/ 

quod quamuis a neutropassiuo^' •' componatur, tamen, quia significa- 5 
tionem** mutauit, rautauit etiam declination em. Vnde Virgilius in 
III I Georgicon : 
(i. p. 540) Aut suffire'' thimo coerasque recidere inanes 

P. 186a 'Cambio^' afxei^w^... Et est notandum in hoc uerbo, quod 

(i. pp. 541, pares habent syllabas tres personae, 'aio Sis ait,' quod in alio huius 10 
^^'^^ coniugationis uerbo non inuenies, et quod peneultima primae solius 
personae producitur^. ..unde tertia quoque pluralis .. similiter"' i con- 
sonantem habeus producit paenultimam. 
p. 186b ...'sartores^' et 'fartores^'.., Excipiuntur in 'eo' disinentia^.. 

(i. p. 543) Ideo autem diximus disyllaba in 'vi' desinentia secundae uel 15 
(I. p. 545) tertiae coniugationis in sopinis uel participiis praeteriti corripere 
P. 187a paenultimam, quia, siue desyllaba sint quartae, producunt, ut 'scio 
scitus,' siue ultra duas syllabas alterius quoque coniugationis' pro- 
ducitur...nisi sint'^ a desyllabis^ composita, ut 'insitus,' 'incitusV 
'illitusV 20 

(^•PP-546, 'Sallio^ sallitum' facit, 'sallo salsum**'... ...'ambitus ambita 

P. 187b ambitum/ in nomine autem siue uocabulo reiS differentiae causa in 

P. 185b 1. .i. combed dechor etev secAmadachte ani as^ fulgeo 7 fulcio 

2. isdilmin 3. .i. fotimmdiriut 4,5. .i. arto. fio factus sum 
dogeni ^7^'ms suffio [between the columns] suffiui immurgu infechtso 25 
lacumscugud ninne .i. fieri riain suftire infechtso-^ 6. invi 

7. .i. fotitndiris 
P. 186a 1. ooimchldim^ 2. donaih teoraih persoTiaib uathataib 

3. frisincetni persin 

P. 186b 1. .i. oigthidi 2. .i. lintidi 3. .i. for • Illi • 30 

P. 187a 1. j. iiige .i. acht asringba ddsylldbchi mathechtaid^ • i retns bid 

airdixa 2. arbidtimmarti^ ama,\ sodain 3. .i. ue^'bis t sopinis 
t partiapm oUodin asasu 4. .i, incieo ni reid 5. saillim 

6. gortigim .i. ide?/i signijicat 7 sallio 
P. 187b f. .i, ainm veto nephchorpdi 7 is quartdiil 35 

P. 185b 1. i.e. that there might be a difference between tlie preterites of 

fulgeo Sind fulcio. 3. i.e. subministro. 4. i.e. for it wasfofactus 

sum that it formerly made, suffio suffiui, however, this time, with change 
of meaning, i.e. fieri before, suffire this time. 7. i.e. subministres. 

P. 186 a 1. I change. 2. in the three persons singular. .3. to the 4° 

first person. 

P. 186 b 3. i.e. belonging to the fourth (conjugation, eo, queo). 

P. 187 a 1. i.e. of the third (conjugation), i.e. provided it exceed disyllabism, 

if it has i before -tus it will be long. 2. for in that case it will be 

short. 3. which is easy. 4. i.e. incieo : it is not easy^ 45 

P. 187 b 1. i.e. name of an incorporeal thing, and it is of the fourth declension. 

.i. illico 
a 
» MS. liquet '' MS. afieiw " in marg. illicitus * der 

glossator scheint na ni ate und indi as zu mischen, Thumeysen * Here the a 

must be read c : see above 72'' 2, W.S. gemeint ist wobl con imchldim, Thumeysen, 
and J.S. thinks this is the correct form ' MS. mathech, at the end of the Hne 

« for -timmorte, as cuniachtai, Sg. 3''21, for cumachtae and carthi, 148' 2, for charthe 
** nlr6id eeems to gloss illitus, over which it is written, J. S. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 179 



'eo* terminantium regulam seruans, corripuit peneultimaiii 'ambitus.' 
Sed Vt'lius Celer ... decliiiatione- et tenore^ 'ambitus' nomen a 
participio ostendit discerni, quod usu quoque, ut ostendimus, con- 
firmatui"*. 

5 Lib. XI. Cum enim nomen et uerbum piiraum et secundum (' P- 548) 
tenuerunt locum, participium, quod ex utroque nascitur', sequentem 
iure exigit. Quaesitum est tamen, an bene separauerunt id ab aliis 
partibus" grammatici... Stoici enim quomodo articulum et pro- 
nomen nnaui partem orationis accipiebant^...sic igitur supra dicti 

JO philosophi etiam participium aiebant appellationem esse reciprocam 

... Vnde uidentur nostri asciuisse' inter uerba gerundia uel par- P- ^^^^ 
ticipialia, cum uideantur ea diuersos assumere casus-. Ideo autem ^^' ^' ' 
participium separatim^' non tradebant partem orationis, quod nulla 
alia pars orationis semper in diriuatione est nullam propriam po- 

15 sitionem liabens, nisi participitim"*; caeterae enim partes primo" in 
positione' inuentae sunt, ad quam etiam diriuatiua aptantur*. 

2. .i. secundsie declmatio7iis participium • iiii • diil an ainm P. 187 b 

3. .i. loing in ipArticipio hreih in nomine circumflex in participio <^ontinued 
acuit in nomine 4. .i. issed andliged nisin forthet • usus 

10 Lib. XI. 5. isaiH asberar angein uand annimaim quia habet 
aiciditi cosmaili contra"^ accidentia nominis 7 quia nascitwr a uerbis 
bite a nominibits 6. .i. condergensat rainn foleith di 7. acht 
aiebant 

1. .i. participia .i. ataruirmiset lagerind 2. .i. ataat tuisil p. i88a 
25 indib cadesin 3. .i. fri nomen 7 uerbum acht ba inna nelluch 

atarnmtis 4. .i. NI conetada dirkuidigad rainn saindilis no bed 

indiruidigud semper nisi partic^p^w7M • t niconfil nach rainn ndd 
techtad cetnidetaid nisi participium • reliqua 5. hi cdtnidetid 

6. .i. doecastar imbi hinun folud bis indib 7 acetnide'^ mad inun 
30 is oinrann dano 

2. i.e. the participle belongs to the second declension, the noun to p. i87b 
the fourth. 3. i.e. long in the participle, short in the noun, circumflex continued 
in the participle, acute in the noun. 4. i.e. it is that law which use 
supports. 5. therefore the birth is said to be from the noun because 

35 it (the participle) has accidents like those of the noun, and because it is 
born of verbs which (themselves) are from nouns. 6. i.e. so that they 

made of it a separate part. 7. but they used to say. 

1. i.e. participles, i.e. they have reckoned them with the gerund. P. 188 a 
2. i.e. there are cases in them themselves. 3. i.e. from the noun and 

40 the verb : but it was together with them that they used to reckon them. 

4. i.e. derivation does not olitain (any) peculiar part (of speech), to be 
always in derivation, except the participle, etc. Or there is no part of 

I speech that has not a primitive-origin, except the participle. 5. in 

primitive-origin. 6. i.e. it shall be seen whether the substance that is 

4.«; in them and their primitive is the same. If it be the same it is one part 
(of speech) indeed. 

t a 
» MS. primae *• MS. 00.— Ir. fri " cf. Vol. i. p. 234 note k 

12—2 



180 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



''Omnis enim pars orationis quocunque modo^ diriuata uel in 
eandem notitionem" siue difinitionem" primitiui sui accipitur et 
eandem habet ei diuisionem" et eadem accidentia . uel in aliud", 
quod iam ante erat suppositum^* in propria naturali positione, unde 
etiam dirinatiunm propter similitudinem ">'•'' eius, quod iam erat 
ante ex se ortum, ei addebatur'", ut 'pater' nomen et 'paternus/ 
similiter 'rex' et 'regalis,' 'taurus' et 'taurinus' nomina: quicquid 
enim accidit primitiuo, accidit etiam diriuatiuo. 'Ferueo' uerbum et 
'feruesco' uerbum, similiter 'facio' et 'facesso' 'uideo' et 'uiso' uerba 
sunt ab eodem in idem. Sed etiam 'bene' et 'male'^' diriuata 
aduerbia a nominibus ab alio ad aliud ad similitudinem^* nata sunt 
ante in propria positione inuentorum ut 'pene' 'nempe' 'fere^*'; haec 



P. 188 a 
continued 



7. Mad hinunn anetargnce^ inchetnidi 7 rwf^tVsuidigthi hid hinunn 
randatu doib dano iarum A. mad hinunn herchoiliud 7 accidentia 
doib' 8. .i. im tri dighail fa thormach^ indirsuidigud ceille t suin 15 
9. .i. hicomdeilb randatad 10. .i. erchoiliud nomtwis reMqua 

11. .i. is inonnfodil insce .i. uerbum t uonien reMqua 12. aire'' 

manip hinunn etargnae don diruidigthiu frisacetnide fedir amal 
sodin andirui6.\gthe dochum nacha rainne aile - ut bene 7 male • > 
13. .i. e dochum cdtnidetad frisin cosniil issed tete andirvidigthe ut 20 
bene dochum indi as fere .i. innafolud naicneta reliqua 14. .i. 

is a,iri doformdgar 15. .i. arachosmili frisacetnide dianac- 

comoltar 16. .i. resiu adrochomolta frisandiruidigthe 17. .i, 
arandddenach son infechtso 18. .i. dochosmaiMus i\\nandohriat\i2kr^ 
cetnide innanaicniud feisin 19. .i. ataat in da fere .i. fere cetnide 15 
.i. e^ amess linim 7 fere c^tVuidigthe .i. inchomocus 



P. 188 a 7. If the notion of the primitive and that of the derivative be the 

continued same, they will also have the same particularity^ afterwards, i.e. if they 
have the same definition and accidents. 8. i.e. whether the deriva- 

tion of sense or sound be through diminution or increase. 9. i.e. into 30 
conformity of particularity. 10. i.e. definition of the noun etc. 

11. i.e. it is the same division of speech. 12. Difiicult ! Unless the 

notion of the derivative be not the same as the primitive, the deri^ ative 
in that case carried to some other part (of speech) as beiie and male. 
13. i.e. the primitive origin to which (it is) like^, 'tis to this that the de- 
rivative goes, as bene to fere, i.e. into its natural substance etc. 14. i.e. 
therefore it is increased. 15. i.e. for its likeness to the primitive 

with which it is connected. 16. i.e. before it was connected with the 

derivative. 17. i.e. on account of their final this time. 18. i.e. to 

the likeness of the primitive adverbs in their own nature. 19. i.e. 

there are the two feres i.e. a primary fere i.e. this is my judgment*", and a 
derivative fere i.e. near by. 



35 



40 



* The former n is written over and replaces a bad n ^ the first h is an 

aspiration -mark over t <= The first word of this gloss, aire 'difKcult' or 'a difficulty' 
(.i. docamhal, O'Cl.), seems, like the common phrase sudet qui legat, to mean that in 
the glossator's opinion, the lemma is obscure •• MS. dohrt, which Windisch would 

read dohreihiv or dobrefhxe. J.S. considers dobrS-, dobreth" to be traditional abbrevia- 
tions " leg. is^? f See above, p. 76, note e f cf. Ml. 53n6, 129** 3 '■ The 
last words seem to be an explanation of the meaning of the ' primur j' fere. For the 
'derivative' /ere cf. Prise, xv. 14, where fere -iuxta is derived homferus, cf. C.Z. in. 60 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 181 

enim a se" orta sunt : quicquid euim accidit his, accidit etiam illis et, 
quod suum est-' aduerbiorum, per omnia uerba percurrunt. Quantum 
ergo ad hoc, id est quod in primitiuis et in sua positione non 
inueniuntur participia, uidentur stoici bene fecisse-. Sed rursus 

6 prohibet ea esse nomina temporum diuersorum assumptio, quae 
fit' in propriis transfigurationibus^ ad similitudinem uerborum. 
Sed si quis dicat, quod nomina quoque multa inueniuntur tenipus 
significantia, respondebimus, quod hoc interest inter participia et 
nomina temporalia^^ quod nomina ilia nihil aliud significant nisi 

lo ipsum tempus^'* per se'* ut 'annus,' 'mensis'...nec in propriis sunt 
transfigurationibus^, participia uel actionem uel pasionem aliquam 
in diuerso fieri tempore demonstrant, non tempus ipsum per se^' "^, (i. p. 550) 
et quod eos sequuntur casus, quos et uerba, ex quibus nascuntur, 
et quod uerborum significationes habent et quod pro uerbo pununtur, 

«5 quorum niliil est suum nominis. 

Omne enim nomen a quocumque uerbo natum uel'*" geaitiuum 
sequitur casum uel datiuum figurate per compasionem'*'...ut 'amicus 
illius^^'...et datiuum, ut 'amicus illi est'... Inueniuntur tamen P. 188b 

20. A. uadib fesin 21. .i. sainred 22. .i. nephdenom^-^^a. 

iorainne di foleith acht a^ aram laainm 23. .i. in participiis ^''"*'""^'^ 

techtite proprias transhguj-ationes uerborum hi cachaiccidit absce*' 
ipei'sonis 7 modis 7 notechtath'^ dano in airnsir indsainriad quia est 
in participio praesens 7 ^raeieAtum 7 iwtaruni 24. .i, sliiindite 

airnsir 25. .i. cen foilsigud diuersitatis tempoWs 26. .i. 

25 tresin naiinsir feissin .i. amal bid ind^ airnsir feisin 27. .i. ut 

participia .i. ar is aiccidit doranngabdil aimser ni atcctdit i/Hmurgu 
donaib anmanibso reiiqua 28. .i. ni slond naainisire acht 

isslond ingnimo gnither indi 29. awial inna annian asrubaHmar 

30. .i. niforcmi tuisel inna breithre huambi 31. .i. trechomchesad 

30 .i. ofodim m cdch dobeir frisincdch diatahir^ ni 32. iscesad 

doneuch cairddinigther and 

20. i.e. from themselves. 21. i.e. peculiar. 22. i.e. the not p, i88a 

making a separate part of speech of it, but counting it with the noun, contintied 
23. i.e. in participles, which have the proper changes of verbs in every 

35 accident, except persons and moods, and which have it also in time 
especially, because there is in the participle a present and a preterite and 
a future. 24. i.e. which signify time. 25. i.e. without manifest- 

ing diversity of time. 26. i.e. through the time itself, i.e. as if it 

' were the time itself. 27. i.e. as participles, i.e. for time is an accident 

40 to the participle, but it is not an accident to these nouns, etc. 28. i.e. 

it is not the expression of the time, but it is the expression of the 
action that is performed in it. 29. like the nouns which we have 

mentioned. 30. i.e. it does not preserve the case of the verb from 

which it comes. 31. i.e. through co-suffering, i.e. every one who gives 

45 co-endures with every one to whom he gives something. 32. 'tis 

suffering to every one who is united in friendship therein. 

« om. MS. •* om. MS. * i.e. absque 

<* leg. notechtat, i.e. no-d-techtat, as the lack of ' aspiration ' of the first t indicates 

• here ind seems to be written for inn 

' the first a is written under the line 



182 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

pauca etiam ablatiuum sequentia. . .accusatiuum uero figurate: 'exosus 
bella'..., participioriim enim loco^ uidentur posita illorum construc- 
tionem seruasse. 

Ergo si uerborum seruauerint consequentiam'', participia sunt, 
sin animissis temporibus casus quoque, quos nomina solent uerbalia 5 
sequi, attrahant, transeunt in ea', ut 'amans ilium' participium est... 
'arnans^' autem 'illius' nomen... 

(I. p. 551) ...mansit participium medium inter nomen et uerbuml Vnde 
ration abiliter hoc nomen est ei a grammaticis inditum per confirma- 

P. 189a tionem duarum partium* orationis principalium. ...quomodo nauium «o 
partes sunt tabulae et trabesS cetera autem, id est stupa et claui^... 
non partes nauis dicuntur. Sed est obiciendum ad hoc^, quod... 
coniunctiones...et praepositiones et similia ex eadem sunt materea 
ex qua nomen et uerbum constant", hoc est Uteris et syllabis et 

(I. p. 552) accentibus et intellectu''. Multo melius igitur, qui principales et »5 
egregias partes nomen dicunt et uerbum, alias autem his appendices^ 
Participium est igitur pars orationis", quae pro uerbo accipitur... 
genus et casum habens ad similitudinem nominis et accidentia uerbo 
absque discretione personarum et modorum. Cum igitur flectas 

nomen in obliques casus, uerbum adiungi ei non potest intransituum'', ^° 
id est d/xerd^aTov, hoc est in sua manens persona*. Nam fiera- 
^artKa^ dicuntur, id est transitiua, quae ab alia ad*^ aliam transeunt 
personam", in quibus solent obliqui casus" adiungi uerbis... 

P. 188 b 1. .i. luc immognomo ar is hiluc ran^abalae atd exosus .i. ar is 

ruidles dorangahsbil imniognom fri ainsid • ^ 2. kislund gnimo 7 25 

in immognam • 3. .i. nowa'wa ,i. condat anman som dano hriathardi 

4. sercid 5. .i. rami foleith .i. techtid cosmilius fricechtar de 
6. .i. odeimnichther indi cosmilius indarann 

P. 189a 1. .i. cammchranna 2, cloi 3. diafrituideckt 4. fil 

hicach rainn 5. /ortachtaigthi'^ .i. comthoriidedcha^ veliqua 30 

6. her choiliud /olid 7. .i. fiepht/iairndhechtid .i. cen tairmthecht 

opersin dialaili • 8. .i. attrdchtad .i. cen tairmthecht ipersin naili • 
9. .i. sainpoxsan slidndes anaiinm J inh'iathar^ hisuidiu- 10. ni 
tat ainmnidi 

P. 188b 1. i.e. from the place^ of construction ; for exosus stands in the place 35 

of a participle, for construction with an accusative is a peculiarity of the 
participle. 2. in i.e. expressing action and in construction, 3, i.e. 

so that they are verbal nouns. 5. i.e. a separate part, i.e. it possesses 

a resemblance to each of the two. 6. i.e. the resemblance of the two 

parts is confirmed in it. 4° 

P. 189 a 3. to oppose it. 4. which is in every part (of speech). 

5. helpers, i.e. consignificants. 6. a definition of meaning. 7. a 
non-transgressor, i.e. without passing over from one person to another. 

8. i.e. a re-commentary, i.e. without passing into another person. 

9. i.e. ('tis) a different person that is expressed by the noun and tha45 
verb here. 10. they are not nominatives. 

lad 

« MS. constet »" MS. mezaBatika " MS. in •• cf. Ml. 36'' 4, 124'' 4, 

134'^ 2 « leg. comthi'irhdecha, Ascoli, but cf. foircnedchaib Sg. 112'' 2, cuitbedcha 

132» 1 f MS. bretJi « loco is mistranslated 



Glosses on Prisdan (St. Gall). 183 

Cum igitur sunt intransitiua, quia non possunt obliqui casus his P. isab 
adiungi\ loco uerbi subit participium..,ubique enim participium loco ('• P- ^^'^) 
uerbi intransitiui accipitur-. 

Diuersa enim uerba absque coniunctione adiungere non potest**... 

5 Contra autem nomina diuerea, si ad unum referantur, sine con- 
iunctione oportet ea proferre, nisi si adiectiua** geminentur^. .. 
Verba quoque et participia' si sequantur sese, egent coniunctione... 
Nee mirum, propria, quae insecabilcm" substantiam demonstrant... 
nee non appellatiua quae secabilem, id est generalem uel specialem, 

lo quae diuidi potest^ substantiam indicant,. . non egere coniunctione... 

Itaque cum dicam ' Pupiius Cornilius Scipio Africanus,' non egeo (i- p- 554) 
coniunctionibus : unam enim his indico esse omnibus substantiam^ 
Similiter 'homo est animal rationale, mortale, disciplinae capax,' cum 
unam substantiam significo quamuis multorum communem^ non 

15 egeo coniunctionibus, quae diuei'sas solent res coniungere : diuersae 
autem substantiae in eodem esse non possunt. Accidentia autem, 
quae substantiae" iam ante suppositae accidunt*"... 

Et quamuis ab indicatiuis deriuantur uerbis participia, potestate P. 190a 
tamen et ui significationis omnes continent modos^.. Infinita 

20 enim similiter'^ cum ab indicatiuo nascuntur, pro omni accipiuntur 
modo^... ...'eo' pronomen et uerbum et aduerbium et coniunctio"*. 

1. quia/H 6rethir sis [over this] .i. aicsenogiid 2. .i. huare P. 189b 

ruhd roAlninter tribrethir inpersan slaindte^ tidsil nominis • roslninter 
immurgn t7'eranga\yAi\ in pexsan hisin • old aiH iamiw doberr ind 

25 rang^hkX do inchosc ceille inna brethve condib sinonti persan bes in 
particijaio 7 in obliquis 7 is ciall hrethre astoasci and • • - 3. .i. 

nech 4. .i. mat anmann adiechta emnatar and is ecen comaconiol 

hisiddib 5. .i. dibre\,\\ir \ diranga^dsdX imvaalle C. nephfodlide 
7. acenelchi 8. folad ii 6in persine 9. donab huilib doinib 

30 10. .i. istoisigiu afolsA (\iiam accideniiVt 

1. .i. arberr ciall innanule mod eissib 2. yWra«^abail P. I90a 

3. arbevr ciall cech muid ainfinit 4. .i. eo .i. arindi i adaas^ 

1. quia goes with the verb below, i.e. causality. 2. i.e. because p. i89b 

the person which the cases of a noun denote cannot be denoted by a verb, 

35 that person, however, can be denoted by a participle, so that therefore 
the participle is put to signify the sense of the verb, that it may be the 
same person that is in the participle and in oblique cases, and it ex- 
presses therein the sense of a verb. 3. i.e. anyone^. 4. i.e. if nouns 
adjective be doubled there a conjunction is necessary in (i.e. between) 

40 them. 5. i.e. two verbs or two participles together. 6. indivisible. 

7. its generality. 8. the substance of one person. 9. to all 

human beings. 10. i.e. the substance is prior to the accidents. 

1. i.e. the meaning of all the moods is elicited from them. 2. i.e. P. 190a 

to the participle. 3. the meaning of every mood is elicited from the 

45 infinitive. 4. eo i.e. because, or than it. 

• leg. potes, but potest is glossed *• MS. adiectatiua « in eodem— 

t a 

substantiae om. MS <• MS. shiinde * MS. adas; cf. adoasa Tur. 35, adwi 
Laws V 370 ' cf. Sr. 121" 2 



184 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(i. p. 555) ../legens doceo' pro 'lego et doceo/ quae compositio intransitiua 

est®, hoc est ipsam in se mauere ostendit personam, Obliqui uero 

casus participiorum ad hoc sunt utiles, quod non solum sine coniunc- 

tione proferuntur cum obliquis casibus nominum, sed etiam ad alias 

transeunt personas"... 5 

P. 190b Nee mirum ad formam adiectiuorum haec dirigi^ cum paene 

(i. p. 556) ^^j^ habeant participia nominum quoque adiectiuorum. Accidentia* 

enim propriis uel appellatiuis nominibus significant... Nee nos 

moueat, quod sunt quaedam uerba, quae naturaliter ad mares 

pertinent uel ad feminas ut 'fotuo^ nubo' 'fotuens, nubens'...quod lo 

adeo natura ipsius uerbi et participii communis est trium generum^... 

Et contra uituperationis causa possum dicere, ut luuenali"^ in I : 

nubit amicus ^ 

(i. p. 557) ...ad similitudinera optatiuorum". Nascitur autem participium 

P. 191a praesentis et praeteriti imperfecti a prima persona praeteriti im- 15 
perfecti in omni coniugatione. Nee mirum ^, cum prima persona 
honestior est caeteris. Virgilius in II Aeneidos : 

deuellimur^ inde 
Iphitus et Pelias mecum. 

Fit autem participium mutatione extremae syllabae supra dicti 20 
temporis et personae, id est 'bam' in *ns,' ut 'amabam amans,' 'doce- 
bam docens,' 'legebam legens,' 'faciebara faciens,' 'muniebam muniens,' 
exceptis in ' eo ' desinentibus quartae coniugationis uerbis, quae 
contra aliorum regulam i habent ante 'bam' productum — quam 
tamen antiqui diptongum scribentes transmutationem " uocalium fac- 25 
tarn'' ostendebant^: 'adeibam,' 'queibam*' pro 'adiebam,' 'quiebam'... 

P. 190 a 5. .i. ishinonn persan diatremdirgedar uerhum 7 participium 

continued q ^ intan adcomlatur dobrethir 

P. 190b 1. ,i. cit coitchenna anmman n'^ adiecta 2. inna aicciditi 

3. Consentius C^) .i. med asbeir in fer intan rhbis ocind oipred • ^o 
fotuo goithimm • 4. .i. atrobair^ each cenel 5. .i. briathar 

femin son infechtso doaccomol doanmanaib mascwi/indaib* 6. .i. 

amal rondgabsat inoptit 

P. 191a 1. .1. abuith 6n chetni phersin 2. .i. docuirethar cetna persan 

sin^ persana aili chucae 3. cumscugud • e • tar • i • condeni • ei • 35 
deognr 

P. 190 a 5. i.e. 'tis the same person to which the verb and the participle refer. 

continued g j ^. when they are conjoined to a verb. 

P. 190 b 1. i.e. (it is no wonder) though they are common, like nouns adjective. 

2. the accidents. 3. i.e. this is what the man says when he is at 40 

the operation, futuo. 4. i.e. every gender can say it (of itself, scil. 

amo, moneo, etc.). 5. i.e. this is now the conjunction of a feminine 

verb with masculine nouns. 6. i.e. as they are in the optative. 

p. 191a 1. i.e. its being from the first person. 2. i.e. a first person here 

takes other persons to it. 3. the change of e over i, so that it makes 45 

ei diphthong. 

a MS. transmotatione ^ MS. facta = MS. adibam quibam ** leg. nmal 

amnmann " with a-trohair cf. asrobair Sg. 198'' 18, asrobar Ml. 17''23 ' leg. 

mascuil? J.S. « cf. p. 62, note a 



I 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 185 

Nee tamen id* prohibuit participia ad perfeetorum regulam nasei"; 
dicimus ">niin 'iens, adiens, quiens, pollens, insigniens.' 

Quaeritur 'ortuni ortuS' an 'oritum oritu,' unde 'oriturus.' P. I9lb 

In anomalis quoque supra dictae regulae- seruantur... (i. p. 559) 

5 Vnde et 'osus' pro praesenti, et 'meminens^' pro praeterito licet" P. 192a 
accipere... (i. p. 560) 

Sunt tamen quaedam participia, quorum ([uamuis deficiant uerba P. 192 b 
in usu\ ratio tamen analogiae quod dici possunt ostendit, ut (i- p. 561) 
' triumphatus,' 'erratus'... Quid enim prohibet uerbis quoque (i. p. 562) 

loeorum uti^ nisi auctoritas deficeret ? Nee mirura hoc fieri in 
participiis^... ...'ocior*' quasi ab oco, quod in usu non est, licet a 

Graeco est co/cew?''®... 

...'trabeatus'''...'armatus' oo7rXt<r6t9 • kul • oo'rr\taTi]<;"''. 

...a participiis participia*^ non possunt nasci nee uerba^.. P- I93a 

15 Nam 'frugi'...et similia non deficiunt aliquo casu certo, sed pro ('• P- 563) 

omni casu eadem terminatione funguntur^ quamuis'^ possunt haec (^- P- ^^^) 

eadem figurate magis prolata...per genetiuum uel datiuum quam 

indeclinabilia esse uideri... Sic 'frugi homo/ id est 'qui frugi est,' 

hoc est 'utilitati^'... 

20 ../qui amauit*' 09 i<l>i\'qaev'^, id est o ^tXi]cra<i^... ...ubiP. 193b 

(i. p. 565) 

4. .i. ind • i airdixa dohuith indih 5. ar issamlaid ataat P- 191 a 

inna ranngabala ama\ nobed^ • e • re • bam • in pr-aeterito impe/'fecto • • <^*"''"*"^*' 

1. .i. ?'n • ortum bis do 7 reliqua 2. .i. ci^uthsiigiheo narann- P. 191b 

gabal todochaidi 7 secAmadachti a^ sopino 7 reliqua 
25 1. .i. ni airberai' freciidairc asuidiu immurgu p. 192a 

1. yb -r- 2. arambera nech biuth 3. .i. erchrw warn P. 192 b 

briatliar ua nibiat 4. .i. comY>aratiuus .i. amal bid on posit asbert' 
ocus 5. cenodfil posit grecda do 6. trabda • traba uestis 

7. "participium 7 sic in reliquis masiied amin 
30 1. arciabeith amantis amandus ni dir'uidigud acht iscrathadP'i93& 
2. archuit ceille 2 a. adaas 3. dotharbataid 

1. arrocar P- 193 b 

4. i.e. the fact that the long i is in them. 5. for 'tis thus that the P. 191a 

participles are, as if there were e before -bam in the preterite imperfect. continued 
ih 1. i.e. whether it is ortum that it has etc. 2. i.e. (the rules) of the p. I9ib 
formation of the participles of the future and preterite from the supine *fec. 

1. i.e. a present, however, is not derived from this (meviinens). p. 192 a 

1. (deponents) in r^. 2. that anyone should use. 3. i.e. the P. 192b 

defect 1 of the verbs from which they come. 4. i.e. a comparative, 

^o i.e. as if it were from the positive ocus. 5. though there is a Greek 

positive to it. 6. if it be so. 

1. for though there be amantis, amandus, it is not derivation, but P» 193 a 
formation. 2. as regards meaning. 

1. when he has loved. P. 193 b 

=» MS. liquet '' MS. OKecoc "^ recte 6 ottX/tt/s: over oTrXiarrii is written 

par 7 sic in '' MS. €<f>ik€ffti> * MS. os f<pc\effas ' for the omission of 

the relative n cf. Sg. S"» 15, 32» 1, 50» 3, 68'' 9 » MS. 7 ^ i.e. deponents from 

which such transitive participles as triumphatu», erratus would naturally come 



186 



Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 



participium deficit, uecessario uerbura intinito nomini siibstantiuo 
iunctum participii officio^ fungitur. 

...'qui amaturV 09 (fyiXelrai, pro 6 <f)tXov/j,€vo<i^. Ex quo nunc 
ostenditur significatio participii*, quod tam norainis quam uerbi uim 
obtinet, quod et hoc pro illis et ilia pro hoc ponunturl Dicimus 5 
enim 'legens est, qui legit' et 'qui legit, est legens*'... 

...saepe et praesenti pro piaeterito et praeterito pro praesenti 
utuntur auctores necessitatis causa, cum deficiant et in 'or' desinentia 
praesenti et in o terniinantia praeterito". Praesentis tarnen^ par- 
ticipium, quod etiam praeteritum imperfectum significat, solet 10 
coniungi uerbis praeteriti perfecti et plusquamperfecti et significa- 
tioneni'' eorundem temporum complere, quomodo uerba** praesentis 
temporis, si adiungantur participiis praeteriti, praeteritum significant, 
'ut caenatus sum, caenatus es, caenatus est' pro 'caenaui, caenasti, 
caenauit'... Itaque quod deest Latinitatis linguae naturaliter, 15. 

completur iuncturae ratione". 

'Coniurato' Virgilius in II Georgicon : 

Aut coniurato' discendens Dacus ab Histro. 
...uenit a 'facio' uerbo, quod uim actiuam possidet 'Ho' uerbi^... 

Multa tamen ex huiuscemodi uerbis inueniuntur . , participia 20 
praeteriti temporis tam actiuam quam passiuam significationem 
habentia, ut 'meditor' /xeXerw, 'meditatus^' 

...transeunt in nominum uim^... 

...'dedi datus' et 'steti status' quod participio'' simile nomenest^.. 

Praeterea notanda sunt a 'saliui' uel 'salui' 'saltus' et 'salturus'... 25 

2. .i. hiltic ranngahdla 3. acarthar 4. .i. iure prae- 

dicto suidigthe aiimnie 7 ^rethre tarahesisi reliqua 5. engracci- 

gidir cechtar nai alaUl 7 is cumme diiit legens est 7 qwi legit do 
epirt 7 qwi l^git legens est 6. frisgair intesteniin se dondib 

dligedib remepevthih • 7. .i. cenodjil anerchre 8. .i. sum 30 

odballib 9. .i. accoriwl innambriathar 7 inna ranngabdl 
1. enod cainti^ ocondsridJisin 2. gnim indi as Ho 
1. ciall gnimo 7 chesto 2. .i. it anman awial sodain 
1. oic bes nomeii 2. [in marg.] in aecunda, coniugatione 

diarneis 35 

P. 193 b 2. i.e. in place of a participle. 3. when he is loved. 4. i.e. 

continued from the aforesaid rule of setting a noun and a verb in place of it, etc. 
5. each of them takes the place of the other, and it is the same for thee 
to say leyens est and qui legit, and qui lec/it, legens est. 6. this text 

answers to the two laws aforesaid. 7. i.e. though they (the present 40 

participle from verbs in or and the past participle from verbs in o) are 
wanting. 8. i.e. sum with its parts. 9. i.e. the junction of 

the verbs and of the participles, 

1. ... at that river. 2. the active oi Jio. 

1. the meaning of action and passion. '1. i.e. they are nouns in 45 

that case. 

1. it may be a noun. 2, in the second conjugation behind us®. 



P. 194a 
(I. p. 566) 

P. 194 b 

(I. p. 567) 

(i. p. 568) 
(i. p. 569) 
P. 195 a 
(I. p. 570) 

P. 193b 

continued 



P. 194 a 
P. 194b 
P. 195a 



P. 194a 
P. 194 b 



P. 195 a 



» MS. oc (})iAei- T<M<})IA AfeNOC '' et significationem om. MS. "= MS. 

in participio ■* or possibly erod cainti ; the word is obscure of. enudlia, eniod 

Laws, III 60, 62, enotlia H. 3. 18, p. 381 * i.e. in the passage about verbs of the 

second conjugation, 159^ h 19 = Hertz, i. p. 571, 1. 8 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 187 



Excipiuntur piimae quidem coniugationis duo, quae per synerisin* P. 196b 
i proferuntur, 'secui sectus^' effricui frictus.' 

Similiter a canendo' composita absque i faciunt participia (i. p. 571) 
secundum primitiui formam : ' canor cantus/ * occinor occentus,' 
5 'accinor accentus,' quamuis 'occinui' et 'accinui' faciant praeterituml 

excipiuntur 'ussi ustus,' 'gessi gestus/ 'torsi torsus' et* 'tortus' p. i96a 
antiqued (i. p. 573) 

. . .deponentia, quae facile'' ex simili terminatione^ passiuorum'' p. i96b 
dinosci possunt... 
lo Et quia superius diximus, quod uerba actiua uel neutra carent (i. p. 574) 
praeteriti temporis participio, sicut et passiua et communia et 
deponentia deficiunt in participiis instantis temporis^, sed pro his 
substantiuo nomine et uerbo utimur, ut 6 <l)iXrjaa<i 'qui amauit^,' 6 
<f)i\ov/jL€vo^^ 'qui amaturV sciendum, quod antiqui in actiuis et 
i.s neutris uerbis' pro'' praeteriti temporis participiis etiam instanti® 
tempore utebantur...6 'iraf/ajevo/jbevo'i^' koI 'Trapa'yivofievo'i^'^,' 'ad- 
ueniens.' Virgilius in X : 

Caeculus, et ueniens^ Marsorum' montibus Vmbro, 

Lib. XII. Pronomen est pais orationis, quae pro nomine proprio' P. I97a 
2o uniuscuiusque accipitur personasque finitas recipit. (i- p- 577) 

1. trithobae 2. ni secitus** dogni 3. .i. ondi as cano P. I95b 

4. .i. nithechta indi'anngahai arachuitsidi 

1. uare naich hisus tiagait P- 196 a 

1. fHces'^iA 2. horaiuigabdil f recndaiTC hicesad* seclinioella^ 'P. I9&h 

25 diuscartach • h6ranngaha,i\ frecndaivc indeilb chesto 7 horangahaiil 

sec/imadachti indeilb gnimo ■ ' Et sechmoeUa coitchen horangabAil 

.sec^madachti intan aramberar gnim eissi 7 ho rangaba,i\ frecnn,irc 

intain aramberar cesad essi-- 3. arrocar 4. acarthar 

5. .i. armbevtis a?Ta/i^abail /recndairc 6. /7'ecndairc 7. digreic 
30 indi as adueniens inso dano 8. andororpai 9. innacenelsin 

1. engracogud anme dilis .i. isdiles anainmsin afolaid .i. robo- V. I97a 
/oZad dilea i rfoacaldmach • > 

2. it is not secitus that it makes. 3. i.e. from cano. 4. i.e. P. 195 b 
the participle hath it (i) not as far as that goes. 

35 1. since they do not end in -sus. P. 196 a 

1. (like) the passive. 2. the deponent lacks a present participle P. 196b 

in the passive : (the passive lacks) a present participle in the paradigm of 
the passive, and a preterite ])articiple in the paradigm of the active : the 
common lacks a preterite participle when action is expressed by it, and a 

40 present participle when pa.ssion is expressed by it. 3. i.e. when he 

has loved. 4. when he is loved. 5. i.e. that they used to 

express it by a present participle. 7. two Greek (words) for adueniens 
(is) this then. 8. when he came. 9. to those nations'". 

1. a taking the place of a proper noun, i.e. that name is the peculiar p jcj^^^ 

45 property of its substance, i.e. either a proper substance or an appellative. 

» torsus et om. MS. •> MS. facili " om. MS. '^ MS. (piXot/xvos 

' MS. quod • in actiuis et neutris uerbis • actiui pro ' MS. irapaTTqvos '^ MS. 

Traparivonevo ^ MS. secit US ' hi cesad steht neben der ubrigen glosse, aber 

mit einem verweisungszeichen, das hinter/rec' wiederkehrt, Thurneysen ^ cf. m 

iarsinni gcachmallas o dheilbh = non quia caret forma, BB. 319* 7 ' here something 

like sechmoetla cesad seems to have been omitted " ' of those nations,' cf . Sg. 19*4, J. 8. 



188 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

Et primae quidem personae piimitiuum est 'ego' et reliqui casus 
sequentes^...'sui,' quod nominatiuo caret, quomodo ' eavrov^' apud 
Graecos'*. Et ea quidem octo pronoinina sunt primitiua uel simplicia'*. 

Quaeritur tamen, cur prima quidem persona et secunda singula* 

habeant pronomina tertia uero persona modo demostratiua est, 5 

ut 'hie,' 'iste,' modo relatiua®, ut 'is,' 'ipse,' modo praesens iuxta', 
ut 'iste^,' modo absens uel longe posita, ut 'ille®.' Si enim super^" 
omnes alias partes orationis" finit^^ personas pronomen, rectissime*' 
tertiarum quoque personarum differentia distincte profertur, quae 
(I. p. 578) plurimas habet diuersitates". Vnde non irrationabiliter tertias 'o 
uerborum personas infinitas Appollonius dicit^''' ", cum nulla in eis 

P. 197a 2. ISairi asbertar atacetnidi inchamthuisil ore iii ondi as ego 

continued ^^^ . mei • J reUqua Aliter isairi asbertai' ata cetnidi inchamthmsi] 
ore atd^ cetnidi inna pronomtna huataat A. ego 7 tu • • 7 sic dta^ur in 
uomine mad cetnide anainmni it cetnidi athuisil • si diriuaiiw/i • nomen • 15 
casus eius diriua^t erunt • > 3. ^rec indi as sui 4. .i. nitaet 

choins iddig ud'^ friii^ in nominatiuo nisi in paucis 5. oindi 

6. .i. atarcadach A. diarohae aisndis^ riam. 7. inchomocus 

8. intisiv 9. intitliall 10. .i. sech 11. Super omnes .i. 
huare ata cinnivd pevsine hi pronomen 7 ata mrechtrad forsinpersin ^o 
{sin • hauisse cenotectad ilgotha fri inchnsc in mrechtraid sin • huare 
is moo sluindes pronomeji persin quam aliae partes • air isfrisaricht • 
ar cia sluindid briathar persin ni fris aricht fnslond pevsine act is 
frislond gnimo pevsine p?*incipalite7* aricht • cenud slwindi pevsin 
conseqi^enter • ' 12. manudchinni^ 13. isdiriuch andechor '^b 

deg cinte pevsana 14. in gothaib^ j indliucht 15,16. .i.fobith 
ndd cinnet tevtpevsin 6rethre pevsain add is gnim pevsine sluindite 
[marg. 1.] dindi file mrechtrad forsindremepevthu 7 nad fit fiyr 
tevtpevsain^ uerborum' 

P. 197a 2. Therefore the oblique cases are said to be primitive, because it is 30 

continued not from ego that mei is. Aliter, for this reason the oblique cases are said 
to be primitive, because the pronouns ego and tu, from which they come, 
are primitive, and thus it is said in nomine, if the noun be primitive its 
cases are primitive. 3. the Greek of sui. 4. i.e. except in a few 

instances, there is no composition with them in the nominative. 6. i.e. 35 

anaphoric, i.e. of which there has been a speaking before. 11. i.e. since 

there is a definition of person in the pronoun, and there is variety in that 
person, it were right that it should possess many sounds to express that 
variety, because the pronoun, more than the other parts of speech, signi- 
fies a person : for for this it was invented. For though a verb signifies 4° 
person, it was not invented to signify person, but to signify a person's 
action, jyrincipcditer, although it signifies person consequenter. 1 2. if 

it determines. 13. right is their diflference because they define 

persons. 14. in words and meaning. 15. i.e. because third 

persons of a verb do not define person, but it is the action of person 45 
which they signify, from the fact that there is variet)' on the aforesaid and 
there is not on the third person of verbs. 

» MS. airwv ^ leg. ata « for the aspiration of the subject cf. Sg. 3» 1, 6^ 25, 

28*14, 146» 1, 197» 4, 201» 5, 209'' 24 •• cf. Sg. ISS-iS, 4 " recte aisndis, cf. 

Sg. 198*10 ' MS. might be read manidchinni « MS. hi gothaib ^ MS. 

tert persa^n ' Alles ^ine hand. Bei der randnote ein verweLsungszeichen" das 

sich iiber acht is gnlin wiederfindet, Thurneysen 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 189 

certa finiatur persona et profundae mnltitudinis sunt capaces"... 
Si enim dicam 'scribo' uel 'scribis/ in ipsa uoce definiui'" etiam 
personam scribentis et ostendi. Sin dicam 'scribit,' incertum quis^^, 
donee addam uel nomen uel pronomen-". Et primae quidem 

5 personae et secundae et tertiae, cum non discernunt genera^S in- 
aequalem habent etiam easuum declinationem...tertia, quae est 'sui' P- 197b 
*sibi' 'se' 'a se' non solum genera, sed etiam numeros confundit; 
nee mirum*: nam cum relatiua" sit, ex antecedente cognitione*^ 
possumus ad quod genus uel numerum^ rcfertur scire, quod facit in 

lo genere primae et secundae personae ipsa demonstratio'* et praesentia 
utriusque\ Ilia uero, quae distingunt genera, certam habent et 
aequalem per utrumque numerum declinationis et easuum regulam, 
ut 'ille,' 'ipse,' 'iste,* et reliqua nouem^ 

Sunt autem eorum alia demonstratiua, alia relatiua, alia et 

15 demonstratiua et relatiua", unde'^ notabiles et certae fiunt personae. 
.. utraque enim...praesens ostenditur persona, et eius, qui loquitur^, 
et illius, ad quem loquitur. 

Inuenitur tamen saepissime absque aliis per ellipsin^' pro- (i. p. 579) 
latum... 

10 iNterest autem inter demonstrationem et relationem hoc, quod 
demonstratio interrogationi reddita primam cognitionem ostendit'** — 

17. .\. na ilchialla as ind oim^ainn 18. rocinnius 19. ceP-197a 
he roscrih 20. isindi scribas 21. nifodlat chenel'^ continued 

1. da beith incimimasc andsora 2. .i. tresanainm nengraci- P. I97b 

15 gedar 3. .i. cid chenel no cesi aram 4. .i. acht is ifoUsigud 

frecndairc asagnintar inego 7 tu • tri atarcud immurgu asagnintar 
/«'sui • 5. dei^baid cenel dano isuidib ani remitatet 6. reliqua 
nouem .i. anoi^ frisnatri^ .i. iU innanoi didiu • septem diriuatiua • 
et «is» 7 -hie* 7. .i. dinaib fodlaib remeperthib 8. .i. 

30/recndairc dm .i. prima 9. treerchre 10. quod demonstratio 

.i. ishe in/oilsigud frecre do neoch immechoniarcar duit 7 ni em 
etargnv riain indainmnigthe innapersine acht iscetna netargna dondi 
immedchomairc* ar ni etargeiuin side riam ofoilsiged^ do • • > 

17. i.e. the many meanings out of the same part (of speech). P. 197a 
35 19. who it is that has written. 20. it is of him that writes, continued 

21. they do not distinguish gender. 

1. that there be the confusion therein. 2. i.e. through the noun p. 197b 

that it takes the place of. 3. i.e. what is the gender or what the 

number. 4. i.e. but it is in present demonstration that it is 

40 recognised in ego and tu : through anaphora, however, it is recognised in 

sui. 5. what precedes them, then, certifies the gender in them. 

6. the remaining nine, nine in addition to the three (ille, iste, ipse) : 

these then, are the nine, seven derivatives and is and hie. 7. i.e. 

from the divisions aforesaid. 8. Le. present indeed, i.e. the first 

45 person. 10. i.e. this is the demonstration, an answer to what is 

asked of thee, and not after previous knowledge of the naming of the 

person, but it is the first knowledge to him that asks it, for he knew not 

till it was manifested to him. 

» MS. reuelatiua *> MS. illimsin « for the aspiration of the object cf. Sg. 25'' 11, 
72» 3, 4, 198» 2, 200'' 6 *» MS. noi, Thumeysen « MS. frisinatri; but over the 

second / there was probably a punctum delens, now cut off •■ MS. immebchomairc 

a 
{immedchoinairc according to Thumeysen), corr. Nigra " leg. probably orofoiUiged 



190 



Noii-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 



'qiiis fecit?' 'ego' — relatio uero secundam" cognitionem significat, 
ut 'is,' 'de quo iam dixi^l' lure igitur 'hie",' quod primani cogni- 
tionem indicat, praeponitur, unde et 'praepositiuuin' nominatur, 'is' 
autem, quod secundam cognitionem significat, subiungitur, unde ef* 
'subiunctiuum' pro merito nuncupatur, quod redigat'^ in memoriam 5 
cognitionis primae''', ut si dicam : 'Aeueas filius fuit Veneris; is est 
qui^" uicit Turnum.' 'Ipse"" quoque in tertia persona per se, ut 
dictum est, positum ad recordatiouem personae refertur iam cognitae"; 

P. 198 a recte igitur demonstrationem, quae significatur per 'ille' et 'iste' 

pronomina, reparat memoriae' pronomen, <piod est 'ipse': non tamen 10 
etiam 'ille' et 'iste' referri ad pronomen 'ipse' possunt-. Prima 
enim cognitio est per demonstratiua pronomina, secunda uero per 
relatiua^. Figurae'* enim uel discretionis uel significantiae causa* 

primae et secundae adiungitur. Quod autem tertiae est, ostenditur 

(I. p. 580) ex eo quod dicimus" 'ego feci,' 'tu fecisti,' 'ipse fecit,* et quod tertiae 15 



P. 197 b 
continued 



P. 198a 



11. .i. iar netargnu riam 12, .i. inti diarohe briathar linn 

riam 13. foilsigud hi frecndsiwc^ 14. ol atairhir 15. .i. 

atairhert hi/orathmet innapersine immeroraid riam 16. .i. inti 

adruhartma?' ' 17. .i. cenacomoi naich aili do airdianaccomaltar 

pronomen naill do oetet som iarum do suidiu • • 18. .i. diambi 20 

foraithmet riam 

1. .i. is ipronomen naithfoilsigthech doib ipse 2. nicumcat 

camaiph ille 7 iste beta naithfoilsigthecha dondi as ipse airis cetna 
netargnw sluindes ipse intan as foilsigthech .i. intan ihbis lasani 
asego'' \ tu ?io'^ immalle • > 3. .1. istoisigiu didiu a cetna netargnw 25 
inchoisechar per ille 7 iste (juam anetargne tanaise bis per ipse 
4. .i. condib imdu de torand imiaforgnuso 5. .i. do chinniud 

innapersine 7 dia declior frialaili 7 is sinonn noen discretio 7 
significtwj^m • • ■ 6. .i. iscoimdig linn inso 



P. 197 b 
continued 



P. 198 a 



11. i.e. after previous cognition. 12. i.e. he of whom we have 30 

spoken before. 13. demonstration in presence. 14. because it 

brings again. 15. i.e. bringing again into recollection of the person 

that he has spoken of before. 16. i.e. he whom we liave mentioned. 

17. i.e. without joining any other to it, for if another pronoun be joined 
to it, it (sc. ipse) is in subjection to it. 18. i.e. of which there a 

is mention before. 

1. i.e. to them ipse is a re-demonstrative pronoun. 2. Ule and 

iste, however, cannot be re-demonstrative to ipse, for iptse expresses together 
the first cognition when it is a demonstrative, i.e. when it is with ego or 
tu. 3. i.e. the first cognition, then, which is signified by ille and iste 40 

is earlier than the second cognition which is (expressed) by ipse. 4. i.e. 
so that the sign of the figure may be the more abundant. 5. i.e. to 

define the person and to distinguish it from another, and discretio and 
significantia are just the same. 6. i.e. this is customary with us. 



» MS. et et ^ cf. Sg. 204» 4 « s under the line 

<• here no seems to have been written by mistake, and it is omitted in the transla- 
tion, cf. Ml. 87" 17 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 191 

personae in id transferri possunf, quod* maxime in interrogationibus 
animaduerti potest. Quidam etiam nomen hoc (scil. 'ipse') 

putauerunt, quia est quando pro* 'solus' accipitur". . . 

Verba priniae et secundae personae adiuncta pronominibus 

5 perfectionem faciunt^"...nominibus autem non, nisi sint uerba sub- 
stantiua uel uocatiua...'ipse' uero omnibus uerbis adiunctum per- 
fectionem habet : 'ipse dedi"'... 

Et quia primitiuum tarn singularis quam pluralis numeri commune, 
deriuatum quoque intrinsecus'-, ex qua parte possessoris" persona 

lo siguificatur per genitiuum primitiuum^", ex quo nascitur, utriusque 
numeri commune est, ut 'suns' illius'^ et 'suus' illorum"... 
Unde intrinsecus" personae, in quibus genetiui primitiuorum, sicut 
dictum est, intelleguntur, ex quibus et deriuantur, confundunt (i. p. 581) 
genera'*, quomodo et primitiua eorum. Extrinsecus'* uero distin- 

15 guunt ea pro generibus nominum, quibus adiunguntur*': 'mens 
seruus,' ' mea ancella,' 'meum mancipium.' Numerus uero intrinsecus^' 
hie intellegitur, quem genetiui habent primitiuorum^, ex quibus 
deriuantur. Genera etiam possessorum'^^ demonstratio ostendit^^ 

7. .i. aithfoilsigud tertpersine bis and 8. .i. anaithfoilsig\id P. 198 a 

lo sin 9. .i. cen engracugud nanmce 10. .i. adart fochenn continued 

naisdisen^ anisiv 11. .i. connach ainni samlaid 12. arrainn 

indaitrebthado 13. .i. ondrainn inmedonich hisin indaitrebthado 

14. .i. isomidi dosom anisin airis coitchen ade cacha dirme 

15. .i. ai .i. filius IG. .i. imia nai .i. filius • 17. .i. arrainn 
•25 aitrebthado 18. .i. uare asrobair mulier mens filius 7 asroba.ir 

uir mea filia alleiih posessoris 19. ai-rainn indatraib atrebthar 

and .i. fri a cocenel fogena 20. .i. fobith innacenel ixxnananman 

frisanacondatar in immognoni • 21. .i. arrainn indi atreba 

22. .i. hothad ut mei meus hilar ut nostrw/j noster 7 reliqua 
.30 23. .i. innani atrebat 24. .i. cinniud .1. infailsigud failsigetar 

iiitrebthacha persin doadbat s6n acenel atreba anatrab atrebthar^ and • • 

7. i.e. a re-demonstration of the third person which is there, p. 198 a 
8. i.e. that is their re-demonstration. 9. i.e. without taking the place continued 

of a noun. 10. i.e. this is "pillow under the head" of a statement. 

35 11. i.e. so that thus it is not a noun. 12. on the part of the 

possessor. 13. i.e. from that internal part of the possessor. 14. i.e. 

that is from this part to him (the possessor), for this is common to each 
number. 17. i.e. on the part of the possessor. 18. i.e. because a 

wife can say meus filius and a husband can say mea filia as to possessor. 

40 19. on the part of the possession which is possessed there, i.e. it will be 
construed with its cogender. 20. i.e. because of the genders of the 

nouns to which they are joined in construction. 21. i.e. on the part 

of him who possesses. 22. i.e. singular, as mei, meus, plural, as 

nostrum, noster etc. 23. i.e. those that possess. 24. i.e. a defini- 

45 tion, i.e. the demonstration wherewith possessives demonstrate person, 
that shews the gender which the possession that is possessed possesses. 

» om. MS. •> leg. primitini " MS. possessiuorum ^ Compare cennadart 

fona fertaih into, Windiscb, Worterb. 419 * MS. atrebtar, with an aspiration-mark 

over the second a 



192 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 198b quemadmodum in primitiuis. Extrinsecus uero' terminatio distingiiit 
numerum, quomodo et genera et casus possessionum ; in quibus 
regula eorum consequentiam seruat mobilium nominuml Quaeritur^ 
cur 'nostras' et 'uestras' a plurali tantummodo numero diriuantur? 
Ad quod respondendum, quod patriam seu gentem significant. . . Et 5 
possessiua quidem egent adiunctione nominum ad plenam significa- 
tionem*, primitiua uero non semper. Itaque perfectnm ad discre- 
tionem est...deficiens uero"* quantum ad discretionem... Cum 

igitur et articuli relationem et pronomen relationem habent, bis 
eundem ad cognitionem referri ostendunt^ Nee mirum, loco 10 

articulorum ea nos accepisse in declinatione, cum apud Graecos 

(i. p. 582) quoque hisdem uocibus et in articulis et in pronominibus solent uti^ 
09 ij o, ex quibus apud nos 'hie haec hoc' nascuntur pronomina 
articularia^ ...o 6/1,09* 8ov\o<i^, id est 8ovX6<; /jlov^... 

...possessiua uero transitiua'" sunt semper... ...uocatiuum non 15 

habet aliud pronomen nisi secundae personae primitiuum, 'o tu,' 
' o uos/ et primae possessiuum, quando ad secundam transit 
personam ". 

P. 199a ...tamen possunt in tertia simul utraque inueniri in diuersis'... 

J^ ^ ^sii ...'sui'...non solum tunc refertur ad tertiam personam, quando 20 

P. 198b 1. .i. alleith atraib 2. A.fodalet chenel fochosmaUius anman 

nadiecht - 3. .i. nied im'tnafoichsom hie • cid ariidid hiiathuisMh 

ildaih disruthaigedar'^ acht isciall indildatad ind atraih file inddib cid 
arna airecht pronome?? naitrebthach dia slund in othuth • - 4. do- 

linad anintliuchta 5. ind insce 6. .i. biet dd atarcvd and «5 

ams.\ Hodain diambe articol 7 pronomen and • olsodin mmurgu nad 
recar les • 7. .i. arberat pronomen asanartocol son dm 8. .i. 

geinengraicichthe .i.fobith ite nodaengraicigetar • 9. .i. aitrebthach 
conartucol fil hie • 10. dondatrub 11. .i. intan aspersan 

tanaise atrebthar and 3° 

P. 199 a 1. acht ropat mini tertpersin 



P. 198b !• i-6' *^^ ^^6 P^*"^ ^^ possession. 2. i.e. they distinguish gender 

like nouns adjective. 3. i.e. it is not this that he asks here : why 

are they derived from plural cases? but it is the sense of plurality of 
possession that is in them, why was not a possessive pronoun invented to 35 
express it in the singular 1 i. to complete their sense. 5. the word. 
G. i.e. there will be two anaphoras there in that case if there be an 
article and a pronoun there : which however is not needed. 7. i.e. 

they make a pronoun out of their article indeed. 8. i.e. the origin of 

taking place, i.e. because it is they that take their places. 9. i.e. a 40 

possessive with an article there is here. 10. to the possession. 

11. i.e. when it is the second person that is possessed there. 

P. 199a 1. provided that the third persons are diflferent. 

* MS. eafJMOs 

•> MS. efiaos 

" for disruthaigeddar 



Glosses on Priscian {St. Gall). 193 

ipsa in se agit' per reciprocationem...sed etiam cum ipsa agit' et sic 

alia in ipsam^-', id est cum retransit quae* dicitur^.. P- I99b 

Personae pronominum sunt tres, prima, secunda, tertia. Prima^ 
est, cum ipsa, quae loquitur, de se pronuntiat ; secunda, cum de ea, 

5 ad quam directo sermone loquitur; tertia, cum de ea, quae nee 
loquitur nee ad se directum accipit sermonem. Nam^ si dicamus^ 
prima est, quae loquitur, potest nihil de se loqui'> ^ sed de secunda'' 
uel tertia, et fit dubitatio: similiter de secunda si dicamus, ad quam 
loquitur, potest intellegi et ad primam et ad tertiam*: nam locutio 

lo ipsa pertinet non solum ad secundam, sed etiam ad primam et ad 
tertiam ; de tertia quoque si dicamus de qua loquitur^ commune 
inuenitur trium personarum : nam et de prima et de secunda et de 
tertia loquitur^". Melius igitur Appollonius. . .praepossitis personarum 
difinitionibus" est usus. 

15 Quid igitur^^ quod multi simul loquentes dicunt, 'nos fecimus'? (i. p. 585) 
...unusquisque pars est totius^^.. 

2. A. aggnim feisne hnmefolngai cesad fuiri 3. .1. /or nach^. 199 a. 

naile 4. .i. intesi 0. .i. Giiiid sem/or^ nach naile hinunn 7 'continued 

gniid side conimmoliigai side cesad fairi sidi • - 

10 1. .i. gnim doneuch forrochongart • cesad doneuch /orrorcongrad'^ - P. 199b 
gnim iarum dondi dodechuid cesad dondi cosatiiidches • 2. .i. 

herchoiViud cetnae persine 3. .i. is airi ite innafir erchoilte inso 

do biur • nam reliqua 4. .i. 7nad he hercJioilmd cetne persine insin 
.i. conibbe- dese • and • 5. nil de se loqui .i. conicsom hisuidiv nad 

25 labrathar dese*^ sech nach per sin indsainriuth • " 6. .i. ni labrathar 
difeisne amaX sodain • 7. .i. mani be directo sermone and 

isinderb iarum in prima nodlabrathar i tertia 8. .i. iscoitchen 

doib huili 9. .i. maded nammd no bed isind herchdiliud 

10. .1. cetna persan di feisin 11. .\. huanaib herchoiltib toisechaib 

30 12. cerricc 13. innasochuide 



2. i.e. its own action causes passion on it. 3. i.e. on some other. P- 199 a 

4. i.e. into it. 5. i.e. it acts on some other, and* this (other) acts so <^ontinued 
as to cause passion on it. 

1. i.e. action to him who has ordered : passion to him that has been P. 199 b 

35 ordered : action, then, to him who has come : passion to him who has 

been come to. 2. i.e. a definition of the first person. 3. i.e. 

therefore these are the true definitions that I give, nam etc. 4. i.e. if 

that be the definition of the first person, i.e. that de se be not there. 

5. i.e. it is able here not to speak de se rather than any person 
40 especially. 6. i.e. it speaks not of itself in that case. 7. i.e. if 

directo sermone be not there, it is uncertain then whether prima says it or 
tertia. 8. i.e. it is common to them all. 9. i.e. if that alone were 

in the definition. 10. i.e. the first person of itself. 11. i.e. (made 

use) of the first definitions. 13. of the multitude. 

■ leg. cum retransitiue ** om. MS. 

" In fo-r-ror-congrad the first r is the assimilated n of the relative: as to the ror 
see vol. I. p. 567, note a, and Celt. Zeitschr. iii. 471 

•^ dese: MS. de • even as, W.S. hinunn 7 = idem atqae, Windisch. 



k 



S. G. II. 13 



194 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 200a ...ipsa positio prima nominum non ad aliquem, sed de aliquo 

habet locutionem\ ...prima enim et secunda,. nisi figurate, 

adiunctione nominis non egent, cum et substantiam et qualitatem 
tam suam ipse qui* loquitur, quam eius, ad quem praesens prae- 
sentem loquitur, uidetur scire uel aspicere^ 5 

(i. p. 686) Cum igitur omnia pronomina...sint quindecim, alia omnia mobilia 
sunt*, id est ex masculinis feminina et neutra faciunt, absque tribus 
primitiuis primae et secundae personae, 'ego' et 'tu,' in quibus 
demonstration ipsa secum genus ostendit^ et 'sui,' quod cum sit 
relatiuum, . . tam genus quam numerum non uocis discretione®, sed lo 
priore cognitione'' subicit. Relatio* enim est** cognitionis ante latae* 
repraesentatio... Quodsi quis dicat: 'cur ergo etiam 'is,' cum sit 
semper relatiuum, non est commune trium generum?' respondemus" 
quod 'sui, sibi, se a se,' non solum" relationis causa, quod supra 
diximus^^ sed etiam ipsius termiuationis singulorum casuum^*, qui is 
consimiles sunt primae et secundae, hoc habuit, ut confundat 
genera. Quomodo enim Graeci per tres personas primitiuorum 
obliquos casus similiter habent terminantes", qui et communes sunt 
omnium generum ; ^ifiov aov ov, ifiol aoi 61, ijxe ae e, sic nos quoque 
auctoritatem illorum in plerisque^® secuti per tres personas habemus ao 
pronomina similiter terminantia per obliquos casus et omnis 

P. 200a 1- -i- combed secunda, 2. .i. isairi niaidlicnigetar anmmae • 

reliqua 3. .i. cenmithd nostras 7 uestras 7 ego 7 tu 7 sui • 

4. incinniud innapersine 5. .i. lasinfoilsigud 6. .i. ni 

ofoilsigud suin 7 gotho 7. .i. ond annimaiinm forsamhi sliucht^ • 1^ 
8. .i. intatdf'cud fit hism • 9. .i. ind anmma remthdrcidi Ham 
10. med inso afrecre .i. (\uod reliqua 11. .i. nihed amit 

as coitchen araccuis indattaircedo 12. .i. intatarcud^ hisin 

13. .i. cosmaili tuisil ■ sui • frituisliu ego 7 tu • iU tra indi accuis 
insin arndid coitchen trechenelce • sui • 14. .i. cosmaili angenitne 30 

atriur- 7 atobarthidi in • i • 7 reliqua 15. cenmithd inna 

hisiv 

P. 200a 1- i-6- it would be secunda (positio). 2. i.e. 'tis therefore they need 

not a noun, etc. 3. i.e. except nostras and uestras and ego and tu and 

sui. 4. the definition of the person. 5. i.e. with the demon- 35 

stration. 6. i.e. not by demonstration of sound and voice. 7. i.e. 
by the noun which it follows. 8. i.e. the anaphora that there is 

in sui. 9. i.e. of the noun previously brought forward. 10. this 

is the answer to it, i.e. quod etc. 11. i.e. not only is it common 

because of the anaphora. 12. i.e. that anaphora. 13. i.e. the 40 

cases of sui are like the cases of ego and tu : those then are the two 
causes why sui is common trigeneric. 14. i.e. the genitives 

of the three are alike, and their datives in i, etc. 15. besides 

these. 

" om. MS. 

b om. MS. 

" MS. €/j.ai • (Tov • i-ov • eXXou • ffov • hov • efirjae • he • 

<» for the construction cf. Ml. 59"» 7, 85"» 10 

at 
* MS. intarcud 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 195 

communia generis. M. Cato in legis Meuiae* suasione: 'rex P. 200b 

Seleucus arma nostratia^ facit.' Plautus in Sticho'': (i- P- 587) 

Ergo oratores populi summates^ uiri 
Summi accubent, ego infimatis infimus, 

5 pro ' infimas'.' 

Necesse est autem omnia pronomina habere trea genera uel in 
una eademque uoce confusa uel in diuersis distincta terminationibus 
ideo, quia pro uniuscuiusque rei* propriis accipiuntur nominibus, 
quae tam in masculinis quam in t'emininis quam in neutris in- 

lo ueniuntur generibus, quae in pronominibus quoque necesse est 
ostendi', sen demonstratione® seu relatione. 

...sermo inter mares et feminas exercetur quorum sunt priraae 
et secundae personae id est a quibus profertur et ad quos dirigitnr 
loquela'... ...possunt aequidem etiam hominum inueniri noraina 

*5 neutri generis^... ...deriuatiua pronomina... 'meus, tuus, suus, (i. p. 588) 

noster, uester, nostras, uestras,' alterius sunt generis intrinsecus, 
hoc est communis trium generum, in quo possessor ostenditur, 
et alterius extrinsecus, hoc est mobilis, in quo possesio denuntiatur, 

1. hilar nostrate 2. huasail 3. .i. dothaidbsin indi" as P. 200b 

ao infimatis romhoi apwc? ueteres taresi irxdi as infimas -^i^e hodie • 
4. each oinfolaid 5. huare nengraicigetar pronomina. anman 

each folaid ■ 6. I'obo opvonoihneih^ foilsigdde phersin frecndairc 

7. .i. is etarru biid immacaldaim 8. .i. archuit suin 9. al- 

leith aitrebthado 10. Gaibit inna -pronomina. aittrebthacha engraic 

«5 anmce dilis indaitrebthado ar intan asrhbiursa meus engraicigidir 
insin mo ainm diles 7 nomrela 7 nometargnigedar • oaich deicen 
monomen diles doeipirt alleith...ind{ aitreba extrinsecus uero .i. 

arrainn ind{i at)trebthar ndo a(caldaim) . . {en)gracaigedar . . div . 

7 is aicn{ed en)gracaiged .i. mui*' .i asbeir sem is g 

30 anm,maim foir do atr as ret las • -^ 11. alleith indi 

atreba 

1. plural of nostrate. 3. i.e. to shew that infimatis was (used) P. 200b 

by the ancients instead of infimas which is (in use) to day. 4. of 

every single substance. 5. because pronouns take the place of nouns 

35 of every substance. 6. either by pronouns which demonstrate a 

present person. 7. i.e. 'tis between them is conversation. 8. i.e. 

as regards sound. 9. on the part of the possessor. 10. the 

possessive pronouns take the place of the proper name of the possessor, 
for when I say meus that takes the place of my proper name, and mani- 

40 fests me and signifies me, so that it is unnecessary to say mj' proper 
name 11. on the part of him that possesses. 

» MS. meae aiae ^" in Sticho om. MS. ' the subject of the dependent 

clause is put by anticipation in the genitive after the verbal noun «■ the Latin word 
inflected as Irish; bn = mn " the absolute form of mo, (as di of a), which occurs also 
in Sg. 209' 7 and, with the suffix -se, in Wb. l*" 3. So in Adamnan's prayer, 
LU. 28'', mui mo chelmaine is glossed by isi mo chelmaine dam, and in Amra Senain, 
the blind author says: moai mo rose .i. rop lim mo radarc. Cf. further is and nadbi 
mui na tdi 'there there is neither 'mine' nor 'thine," LU. 131 I, 31 ' der rand 

vollig abgerieben und nicht mehr zu lesen, Thurneysen 



I 



13—2 



196 



Non-Biblical Glosses a7id Scholia. 



quod terminatione consequent! discemitur. . , Et sciendum, quod 
intrinsecus proprii loco funguntur, extrinsecus uero magis appel- 
latiui^l 

. ..in nominibus possessiuis et quae a propriis deriuantur, infinitae" 
possunt intellegi possessiones, nisi adiectione nominis alicuius dis- 5 

P. 201a cernantur, ut 'tilius mens/ 'Telamonius" natus^',' 'Euandrius ensis/ 
et uide, quod appellatiua magis asciscunt, quae communis* sunt 
qualitatis^ Tam autem possesiua pronomina quam nomina in 
genetiuum primitiuorum resoluuntur^. 

Commune habent possessiua pronomina cum possessiuis no- 10 
minibus...; non commune, quod pronomina possessiua omnis sunt 
communia possessoris, nomina possessiua non omnis'... 

(i. p. 589) Dubitatur numerus possessoris in nominibus'' possessiuis, quae ab 
appelatiuis deriuantur... in pronominibus uero non, quia tam per 
siugularem quam per pluralem numerum* possitiones sunt, excepto 15 
'suns'... 

...aut enim simplicia sunt omnia pronomina, aut composita. 
Simplicia" sunt omnia alia per nominatiuos, trea tantum com- 
ponuntur...'iste' 'is' 'hie' Componuntur igitur 'iste' et 'hie' secum', 
ut 'istic', istaec, istoc'... Eius femininum^ 'eadem,' neutrum' 20 
'idem' i correpta... In neutro" tamen praeterea geminatur 

compositio : dicimus enim 'identidem",' id est 'idem et idem'.., 

P. 201b Itaque regula^ exigit per duas i uel per e et i tam nominatiuum 



(i. p. 590) 

P. 200 b 

continued 

P. 201a 



P. 201 b 



12. alleith atraib 13. .i. infinitse .i. is ecrichthe anatrab 7 

7ii fintar cid attrehthar and conducthar nomen fris 14 

possesmz^w .i. telamonde .i. telamonis filius 15. .i. in mace 

1. .i. inna inne doacaldmaiche son 2. tresingenitin inchetnidi 
reltair int intsliucht ind aitrehthaig • - 3. ishe'^ se sis andechor 

4. .i. isnectar de his and 5. .i. nigndth cAomsuidigud* 

inainmnidih pronomen^ acht inna tri dombeirsom, 
7. .i. inti siu 8. atd dm 9. ata dano 10. 

suidigthe idem indneutair consuidigther camaiph iterum 
nonden 

1. deg indainmnedo Ao cAomsuidigud 



1. 25 



6. .i. lea 30 
.i. cid com- 
11. ed 



P. 200 b 
continued 



P. 201a 



P. 201 b 



12. on the part of possession. 13. i.e. the possession is indefinite, 

and what is possessed there is not discovered until a name is put to it. 
14. i.e. a possession, i.e. Telamonian, i.e. Telamon's son. 15. i.e. 

the son. 

1. i.e. of the appellative quality. 2. through the genitive of the 

primitive the meaning of the possessive is manifested. 3. this 

below is their diiTerence. 4. i.e. it is one of the two that is there. 

5. i.e. composition in the nominatives of pronouns is unusual save the 
three which he gives. 8. there is indeed. 9. there is moreover. 

10, i.e. though the idem of the neuter is compounded, yet it is com- 
pounded again. 

1, because of the nominative by composition. 



.35 



1 



45 



li 
* MS. communes ^ MS. omnibus 

the Latin word inflected as Irish 



leg, iihed 



d of. KZ. XXXV. 339 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 197 

pluralem masculini quani datiuos et ablatiuos omnium pluralium 
scribi, id est 'iidem' uel 'eidem' et 'iisdem' uel 'eisdem.' 
luuenalis : 

dat eisdem ferre cenaedis^ 

- Solent autem auctores etiam per synaerisin*' unam i ponere pro 
duabus... 'Iste' uero et 'hie' non componitur nisi per eos casus, 

qui in c desinunt, absque datiuo^..per pluralem uero nullum nisi 
nominatiuum neutri, qui est et accusatiuus. Nam hie solus in plurali 
numero c habet finalem', ut 'hie istic'...qui semper singularera 

lo sequitur feminini®. Quidam tamen haec quoque per metaplasmum^'^ 
finis* quam {per} compositionem proferri confirmant^". Vnde nee 
aspirationem seruant", quomodo nee 'illic illaec^'^'; quod'* autem 
composita seruant'*, ostendunt aduerbia 'adhuc' et 'abhinc.' 

Nam 'egomef' et cetera, quibus adiungitur 'met,' magis per por- 

15 rectionem'* uel assumptionem"...solent proferri. Et primae quidem (i. p. 591) 
personae omnibus adiungitur casibus : 'egomet, meimet, mihimet, 
memet,' secundae uero personae obliquis solis'^ ut 'tuimet, tibimet.' 
...si dicamus 'tumet'®.' ...'tutS^' 'tutgmet^^'... Vnde 

2. .i. donaib cenelaibsin 3. trithobce 4. .i. ni cowsuidigud P. 201 b 
70 fri tobarthid 5. .i. indainmnid hilsav wewtair ishe aoenur arecar contmwed 

hi ' c ' 6. .i. is fornoin^ ti deilb biit semper 7. .i. trefoxal • e • 
8, .i. isticce" .i./oroa;lad -e • as 9. .1. indforcinn 10. A. issi 
aciallsom ata comsuidigthi ni diltai dano incetbuid nisiu 11. in 

medio olseatsom 12. .i. cruth nandat cAomsuidigthi sidi leo 7 

25 nddtechta.t tinfed 13. ol 14. .i. is folliis isnaib dobriathrsiib 
so ata comsuidigthi quia seruant aspira^io//em 15. .i. is fochetbuid 
alanaile beos inso 7 non dicit aliam regulam quia sibi placet 
16. .i. treeiscsin .i. condibsia de iudrann 17. .i. tre airitin 

arfdim tormag /air 18. cenmd^ innainmnid^ 19. dtumet 

30 20. ost'A 21. ost'A 

2. i.e. to those kinds. 3. i.e. it is not composition with the dative, p. 201b 
4. i.e. the nominative plural neuter, this alone is found (ending) in c. continued 
6. 'tis according to one paradigm they are always (declined). 7. i.e. by 
removing e. 8. i.e. isticce, i.e. e has been removed from it. 9. i.e. 

35 of the termination. 10. i.e. this is their idea, that they are compounds. 
Now he (Priscian) does not deny this opinion. 11. in medio say they. 

12. i.e. as they are not compounds in their opinion and have no aspira- 
tion. 14. i.e. in these adverbs (adhuc, ab-hinc) it is clear that they 
are compounds, because they keep the aspiration. 15. i.e. this, further, 

40 is according to the opinion of others, et etc. 16. i.e. by porrection, 

i.e. that the part of speech may be the longer. 17. i.e. by an assump)- 

tion it takes an addition upon it. 18. except the nominative. 

* MS. sinaresim 

•> cf. above p. 50, note b 
« the second c over the line 
<» leg. cenmithd (cf. Sg. 202« 1) 

• MS. -aimnid 



198 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 202a neque in alio casu^ eandem 'te' syllabae adiectionem inuenies. Nee 
non pluralis numeri additur 'met' casibus aliis absque genitiuo^... 

'Pte' quoque ablatiuum trium posesiuorum pronominum inuenio 
asciscere^: 'meapte, tuapte, suapte'... 

Sciendum tamen, quod 'met' et 'te' adduntur supra dictis 5 
pronominibus uel discretionis causa* plerunque uel significantiae", 
ut Terentius : 

(i. p. 592) Egomet® rapui, 

intelligimus enim ' et ego et non alius'.' 
P. 202b Haec igitur, hoc est 'met te pte ce' adiectiones esse ipse sensus^ lo 

(i. p. 593) arguit, qui nullus in his separatis potest inueniri^ : nihil enim 
compositum diuiditur, quod non cum separetur, quamuis sit ex 
corruptis, tamen haec eadem corrupta ab integris esse ostendit'... 
Ergo ' egomet, tute, suapte, huiusce ' minime dicenda sunt com- 
posita, quia additio, si separetur, nihil significare possit per se. ^5 

(i. p. 594) .. aduerbia personas simul et numeros et casus in eodem habere 

non possunt^ Sunt enim quaedam personas significantia tantum, 
...quaedam casus uidentur certos nominum habere'... Adeo 

autem non est idem dicere 'ecce' et 'eccum,' quod® 'ecce^' aduerbium 



P. 202 a 1. .i. cenmithd innainmnid .i. tv _ 2. ar nitormagar frisuidi 20 

3. .i. ceni tahair sem desimrecht acht arfemen tantura i 4. .i. 

do dechrugud persine frialaili 5. .i. dofoirhdet ni cenid ar 

c^omsuidigthib adrimter inna fortormach so .1. cinnit 7 dofoirndet 
dechrogod innapersine fri alaili • ^ 6. .\. ni nach aile 7. .i. 

asmme moinur aridrochell • ar mad ego nammd asbevad hes nobed 25 
nachaile leis oc inndairchellad amsd sodain • 

P. 202 b 1. .i. fil indib 2. .i. nitechtat sens iarna netarscarad 

3. .i. cid druailnide rhbes chechtar indarann mnc^omsuidigthiu 
adcuireddar doldni fritaidbech inchomsuidigthi sin • ivmafortdrmach 
ucut tmmurgu ni inchoisget sidi ni iarna mbrith onaib rannaib 3° 
frismbiat 4. .i, sech atd son in svp?"adictis 5. .i. ar 

c^osmailius tarmorcin 6. .i. ol 7. .i. as ecce 



P. 202a 1. i.e. besides the nominative, tu. 2. for it is not added to 

this. 3. i.e. though he gives no example save only for the feminine. 

4. i.e. to distinguish (one) person from another. 5. i.e. they signify 35 

somewhat, though these additions are not reckoned as compounds, that is, 
they define and signify the distinction of the (one) person from another. 
6. i.e. it is no other. 7. i.e. that it is I alone who have taken it away; 
for if he had said ego only, perchance another might have been with him 
at the taking away in that case. 4° 

P. 202b 1. i.e. which is in them. 2. i.e. they have no meaning after 

their separation. 3. i.e. though each of the two parts in the com- 

pound be corrupt, they return to completeness at the breaking up of that 
compound. Yon increments, however, they do not signify anything after 
being taken from the parts of speech with which they are. 4, i.e. but 45 
that is in the supradicta. 5. i.e. for similarity of termination. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 199 

licet tam mares quam feminas et unum et* plures demoiistrantibus 
dicere... 

'Mecum' autem et 'tecum, secum, nobiscum, uobiscura/ per 
anastrophen* cum pronomine praepositio est. Vnde et casus, qui P. 203 a 

5 seruiunt praepositioni 'cum\' id est ablatiui, in utroque numero 
trium personarum componuntur'^;...sic 'cum me' et 'mecum.' Nam 
antiquissimi utrumque dicebant^ sed in plurali primae personae 
cacenphati causa* solebaut per anastrophen dicere 'nobiscum' pro 
'cum nobis.' Itaque propter hoc reliquaruni quoque personarum 

lo ablatiuos similiter" praepostere proferre coeperunt teste... Cicerone, 
qui de oratore his utitur uerbis : 'noluimus 'cum me' et 'cum te' 
dicere, ne eadem computatione adiungendum esset 'cum nobis^' 
sed potius 'mecum' et 'tecum* et 'nobiscum' diximus, 'cum' prae- 
positione, quae facit obscenum'^, assidue postposita.' Antiqui tamen (r. p. 595) 

15 absque obseruatione* naturali ordine^ haec protulisse inueniuntur. 
Nulla tamen monosyllaba praepositio anastrophen patitur nisi ea^" 
fortassis'' ideo enclitici uice" fungitur, quia enclitica monosyllaba^^ 
sunt: 'que, ue, ne.' 

Nee mirum, supra dicta pronomina unius causa idem pati, cum 

20 in aliis quoque quibusdam structuris^' haec eadem"'^* sola communes 

8. .i. tre impuud .i. tucad atosuch fodiu(d) P- 202b 

1. .i. as cum 2. .i. air it comsuidigthi aliter is comfuirmud ^°"**""«<^ 
forgnusa iantum 7 ni comsuidigud 3. .i. cum me 7 mecum .i. * * 
nobith leo cum in principio 7 in fine 4. inna aisndisen do- 
is chuirde .i. dochrud leo • n • indiad • ra • o. fri nobiscum 

6. arna dernmis cum nobis air dian denmis cum me • dogenmis 
dano cum nobis 7. .i. mad arthosuch beid 8. cen imcabdil 

cacenfati 7 cen imcabdil cum nobis do epirt 9. remsuidigud inna 
remthechtas 10. .i. combad airi^nobeth cu7n in fine in supradictis 
10 ar choibnius frisnacovaaccomlasa 11. .i. inchomaccomuil foac- 

covaailtig 12. .i. fona 13. imnwgnamib 14, 15. .i. 

uerba as6eir sis i haec eade??i .i. dligeda inchoitchennsa » 

8. by anastrophe, i.e. its beginning has been put at the end. P. 202b 

2. i.e. for they are compounds. Aliter it is a collocation of form continued 
35 only, and not composition. 3. they used to have cum (both) at the ^- ^^^* 

beginning and at the end. 4. of the disagreeable pronunciation : i.e. 

n after m they deemed disagreeable. 5. to nobiscum. 6. that 

we might not make cum. nobis : for if we made cum me, we should then 
make cttm, nobis. 7. i.e. if it should be as the beginning. 8. with- 

40 out shunning cacophony and without shunning to say cum nobis. 9. the 
preposition in its anteposition. 10. i.e. it would be therefore that 

cum is in fine in the words aforesaid, on account of its affinity to these 
conjunctions. 11. i.e. of the subjunctive conjunction. 12. i.e. 

according to the. 14, 15. i.e. the verbs which he mentions below, or 

45 hciec eadem, i.e. the laws of the community. 

» om. MS. 

*" recte et fortassis 

V 

« MS. cobadair 



200 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 203b 
(I. p. 596) 



habent quasdarn proprietates. 'Interest"' et 'refert' genitiuo sclent 
adiungi omnium casualium absque supra dictis^'' quinque pronomin- 
ibus, pro quorum genitiuis ablatiuos ponimus possessiuorum, ut 
'interest' et 'refert mea'... 'Cuia' quoque infiniti possessiuum 

cum supra dictis uerbis pro genitiuo primitiui ponitur. Cicero pro 5 
Vareno: 'ea caedes si potissimum crimini* datur, detur ei, cuia^^ 
interfuit,..' cuius gentile^® non solum 'cuias,' sed etiam 'cuiatis' pro- 
ferebant coramuni genere. Plautus : 

Quid sit, cuiatis, unde sit, ne passeris^^. 

Sed si quem forte tangit, quod in fine sit 'cum' praepositio^', in lo 
compositione autem plus dicatur ea pars ualere, quae in fine fit^, 
sciat, quod^^ coniunctiones et praepositiones et aduerbia uim nominum 
uel pronominum ante se positorum in compositione non motant^^ ut 
...'totidem^^ idem, tantundem,' cuius genitiuus solus ex obliquis 
inuenitur, 'tantidem^^'...quod quamuis uideatur pro 'eiusdem' poni^, 15 
tamen significat quantitatem, quae in pronomine esse minime potest, 
quod substantiam solam... significat \ 'Tantundem' ergo nihil 

aliud significat nisi relationem et similitudinem quantitatis, quod 
etiam si posset pro 'idem' accipi, non tamen iam et pronomen esset^ 



P. 203a 16. it he inso inna briathra, atd coitchennas tra. itar indi hrethir 20 

continued so iniiHTCiognoxu. 17. ni /ognat friangenitnesidi" 18. isadi^ 

\ ahlatiuus .i. darorbai .i. is di in cin quasi cuius i ahlatiuus pro 
geni^i'ao ut supradicti • 19. isa immchomairsnech ceniuilsidi 

indi as quis 20. .i. inpaseir .i. indecheneul paseir 21. ascuw 
22. isdi oetet ind rann bis hitossuch 23. cesued insin asgndth 25 

24. inrandatid 25. tot 7 demum dluthe chovisuidigtheo tuicc 

• i • nind 26. inna oenamdite 27. tarMssi^ ezwsdem 7 ni bi 

seni son wanurgu calldic 
P. 203 b 1. apronomen asberr eiusdem. 7 each ipronomen dano chene is 

folud persine inchosig 2. nibad pronomen airi 3° 



P. 203 a 

continued 



P. 203b 



16. these are the verbs. There is a community then between these 
two verbs in construction. 17. they are not construed with their 

genitives. 18. it is his, or an ablative, i.e. it has come to him, i.e. his 

is the crime quasi etc. 19. it is the gentile interrogative of quis. 

20. of the passer, i.e. is it of the genus of the passer 1 22. the part 35 

of speech that is at the beginning is in subjection to it. 23. though 

that is usual. 24. as respects parts (of speech). 25. from tot and 

demum: closeness of composition has put the i into it. 26. of the 

same size. 27. in place of eiusdem, and yet, however, that is not. 

1. the pronoun eiusdem and every pronoun besides, 'tis the substance 40 
of a person that it signifies. 2. it would not therefore be a 

pronoun. 



» MS. cremina ** recte parseris 

" the n oifrian is superscribed and blotted : sehr verwischt, Thurneysen 

** MS. isaidi, with punctum delens over the second i 

" MS. tahessi with r written over a 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 201 

Non enim id, quod pro' aliquo accipitur, omnimodo' etiam ex eadem 
specie* accipiendum est. 

Componuntur nomina cum pronominibus, ut 'huiusmodi*, istius- 
modi, huiuscemodi'...et sunt omnia nomina, etiam quae** in fine 

5 pronomen habuerint : cum enim qualitatem significant, pronomina 
esse non possunt®. ...quos enim casus separata per appositionem^ 
habere exigebat structura, eos in compositione seruare*. 

Numerus pronominibus accidit,.. Sola enim declinabilia pos- 

sunt habere ex hisdem uocibus tam singulareni numerum quam 

lopluralem', id est quae sub personas finitas cadere soleiit"... 

Quamuis igitur aduerbia sunt quaedam numerorum", tamen non (i. p. 597) 
ex eadem uoce singularem et pluralem significant^- nee ad personas 
uel singulas singularem uel plures pluralem, quomodo supra dictae 
partes, reddunt numeros... Et intrinsecus^ quidem eundem P. 204a 

15 habent, quem primitiiia eorum, extrinsecus autem pro terminationis 
forma singularem" et pluralem: 'mens mei, noster nostri.' Vnde 
'suus,' quia et primitiuum eius utriusque est numeri commune, id 
quoque intrinsecus^ utriusque est numeri commune tam per singu- 

3. onach mud etir s6n \ 6 each mud .i. ni ocachmljd isairiti- • p. 203 b 
20 4. .i. ond oen ranndato s6n .i. ond dengue randatad j folid air is '^°^^^^^^^'^ 
folud persine dofoirde eiMsdem intamail mdte twimurgu dofoirnde 
tantundem • 5. prono?new hifoirciunn indib robu samlid dano 

roboi modi huius^ hitosuch 7 reliqua .i. Y>ronornen indib fodeud 
6. .i. it anm,an asmbiur diib nitat prono7?ima 7. trechomaisndis 

25 8. ^alite?' quos exige in compositione .i. orop samlid 

beit in compositione^ amail rombatar hicomaisndis quos .i. easels*, 
exigebat 9. .i. odib innon infogor hitar hothad 7 hilax air is hd 

infogur c6tna filter and 10. ataat persin in nomine 7 in 

paxticipio ceto ecintecha 11. dofoirdet draim 12. .i. conoSn 

^^guth nofilte amal filter ainm 

1. alleith aittrebthado 2. arainn aittrebthado P. 204a 

3. that is, in any way at all, or in every way, i.e. not in every way P. 203b 
is it to be accepted. 4. i.e. from the same particularity, i.e. from the <^ontinued 

same kind of particularity and substance, for 'tis the substance of a 

35 person that eiusdem denotes : ('tis) the similitude of quantity, however, 
that tantundem denotes. 5. a pronoun at the end in them. It was 

thus then that modi huius was in the beginning etc., i.e. a pronoun in 
them at the end. 6. i.e. it is nouns which I call them, not pronouns. 

8. ...so that thus they maybe in composition as they were in apposition. 

40 9. i.e. so that the sound be the same in both singular and plural, for it 
is the same sound that is inflected there. 10. there are persons in 

the noun and in the participle, though they are infinite. 11. which 

signify number. 12. i.e. with one sound to be inflected as a noun is 

inflected. 

45 1. from the side of the possessor. 2. from the part of the P. 204a 

possessor. 

nomina 
' om. MS. '' MS. omnia cum pronominibus quae « MS. singuralem 

** before h's is the siglum for eius, with puncta delentia above and below. « am 

obern rand mit verweisungszeichen ; die obere zeile ist vom bucbbinder grosstentheils 
weggeschnitten oder beschnitten, Thurneysen ' MS. copos; the mark for m may 

have been cat off by the bookbinder > i. cas* over quos 



202 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



larem quam pluralem declinationem ; dicimus enim 'suus illius**' 
' suus* illorurn.' 

(ii. p. 1) Lib. XIII. . . . uocatiuus . . . proprius est secundae ... scilicet ad 

quam sernio rectus' dirigitur. Vnde nomina quoqiie et participia 
in uocatiuo casu secundae personae sunt®... Itaque etiam in 5 
appellatiuis nominibus ipsa demonstratione secundae personae pro- 
priorum loco fungi uidentur in eo casu'', ut si dicam ' grammatice/ 
neminem alium significo nisi eum ad quem loquor^ Primae 

P. 204b quoque personae possessiuum...uocatiuura quoque propter secundam 

assumit personam, cum ad earn dirigatur^ Terentius.,.in eunocho... 10 

o mea Thais, 
Meum sabium'^^ 

(11. p. 2) ' Nostras ' quoque gentile eundem habet nominatiuum et uoca- 

tiunm^ 

Sunt igitur alia monoptota...alia triptota, ut ' sui, sibi, se^'... 15 
Nam pronomina exaptota non inueniuntur'... Terentius uoca- 
tiuum in eunocho : 

o mea tu'. 

Nee in nominibus tamen hoc inuenias nisi tribus, quae nomi- 
natiuum in us et genitiuum in ius terminantia secundum quorun- ^o 
dam pronominum declinationem flectuntur^ ...'ullus, nullus, alius' 
uocatiuos habere non possunt*... 

(11. p. 3) ...Dorice^ et aov^^" et 0^9" dici solet. In 01/9 autem desinens 

genitiuus solet apud nos in is diffiniri^^ ... ... huiuscemodi 

P. 205a genitiuus^'... Vnde Romani sextum casum assumpserunt^ In 25 

plurali uero numero, quia tertia persona, id est ' sui,' tam singularis 



P. 204 a 
continued 



P. 204 b 



P. 205 a 



.3. di .i. UMuB 4. [in marg.] inna di'^ .i. fihus reliqua Lib. XIII 
5. acaldam hifrecndairc 6. in immfognam 7. .i. gaibit 

engraic anmmce dilis isintuisiulsin 8. .i. ciaso doacaldmach 

aifi grammatice 30 

1. comlahridi 2. amoaine .1. amochland \ ^ro^r'ium 3. .1. 
nostras dano 4. delha tuisel 5. is airi nistabor 6. athvsv 
7. .i. file fordivll^ pronominis 7 in aliis c^ano 8. .i. is airi nis 
tabor 9. indoracdid insin 10. .i. tis 11. sis 12. ut 
mis • tis 13. sis 35 

1. .i. huare rombdi lagrecu angnce ut an^e dixit 



P. 204 a 5- allocution in the present (face to face). 6. in construction. 

continued 7. i.e. they take the place of a proper name in that case. 8. though 
grammatice is appellative. 

P. 204b 1- allocutive. 2. O my delight, i.e. O my child. Or a proper 40 

name. 3. i.e. nostrds also (is the vocative). 4. forms of cases. 

6. therefore I do not give them. 6. O thou. 7. i.e. which are 

(inflected) according to the pronominal declension and in others also. 
8. i.e. therefore I do not give them. 9. that is in the Doric fashion 

(Dorice). 45 

P. 205a 1. i.e. because the Greeks had the form, as he said before. 



* added on margin by the same hand ^ leg. sauium 

198* 16 ^ the r is under the line : for v Thurneysen reads i 



?. ndi ? cf. 



Glosses on Friscian (St. Gall). 203 

communis est quam pluralis numeri, prima et secunda sibi con- 
gruunt'... Quod igitur habent nominum, id est casus et genera, (n. p. 4) 
in fine ostendunt ; quod uero uerborum, in principalibus syllabis 
uitandae causa confusionis'. 
5 In omnibus autem concidentibus* hoc sciendum, quod structura 
uel ordinatio orationis dubitationem repellit. 

Quaeritur etiani illud, cur,...apud Latinos 'sui' et nominatiuo 
deficit et pluralia separatim non habuit ? Ergo iure deficit, ne P. 205b 
dubitationem faceret^ sicut et ' sis ' in genitiuo pro ' sui.' Omnia 

10 enim pluralia apud Graecos in ot* desinentia mutant eam in i, (u .p. 5) 
AaTLvoi^ 'Latini,' sic ol'' 'hi.' ...unde aspirationem quoque ubi- 

que seruauit*, quae est et in Graecis...pronominibus. Hoc tamen 
illterest^ quod tertia persona primitiui apud Graecos relatiua est... 
...'hicce haecce hocce.' Vnde uocali quoque sequente ablata per 

15 synaloepham, manentibus duabus c solebant producere ' hocc'^^' (n. p. 6) 
Vnde Virgilius in II Aeneidos: 

Hocc'' erat alma parens... 

sed scriptorum neglegentia praetermisit unam c". 

...quomodo et apud Graecos avrrj et ovto<; vel 09 et ^^.. Ilia P. 206a 
10 enim quae quibusdam uisa est ratio non adeo firma uidetur, ideo in (n. p. 7) 
um facere neutrum^, quia in us desinit masculinum. Nam alius, 
cum in us terminetur, neutrum tamen 'aliud' fecit'. 

' Alis^ ' quoque pro ' alius ' antiquissimi protulerunt. P 206b 

'Quis' etiam communis esse generis putauerunt uetustissimi, (u. p, g) 
«5 sicut apud Graecos oo-Tt?^ 

2. .i. isairi nisnairmiin sidi^ quia reliqua 3. dodechvr p. 205 a 

accidentivm \erhoTum 7 nominwxn quae pronomini accidvnt 4. si- continued 
milibus .i. otuitet hicosmailivs 

1. inetarrogo son dm 2. .i. huare is ■ vi • in • i • oroscaiged P. 205b 

30 and tantuva 7 ni comarscaiged • dasien • 3. .i. inter hie 7 agrec^ 

4. ani as hoc 5. indala • c 

1. alagr^c 2. .i. issed se an dliged 3. air ckeso in • us • P. 206 a 
conosna s6n ni in • um • dogni aneutur 

1. .i. I'obdi do ainmnid 7 do genitin aipud vetystissimos 2. .i. P. 206b 
35 gT4c indi as quis t qui 

2. i.e. 'tis therefore I do not reckon them, because etc. 3. to dis- P. 205a 
tinguish the accidents of verbs etc. 4. i.e. which coincide in similarity, continued 

1. in choosing between indeed. 2. i.e. since it is vi that has been P. 205b 

changed into i therein only and the rough breathing has not been changed. 
40 3, i.e. between hie and its Greek. 4. that which is hoc (the word 

hoc). 5. one of the two cs. 

1. the second Greek. 2. i.e. this is the rule. 3. for P. 206 a 

although this ends in -us it does not make its neuter in -um. 

1. i.e. it stood for a nominative and for a genitive with the ancients. P. 206b 
45 2. i.e. the Greek of quis or qui. 

' MS. OY ^ MS. AATiNOr ' MS. hOY ** MS. hoc 

• cf. nisnarroetmami sidi Sg. 16» 8, further Wb. 31» 9, Ml. 44» 14, 44*» 10, 11 
' cf. Sg. 7*>1, with note 



204 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

(ii. p. 9) ...ablatiuus quoque Don solum in o, sed etiam in i : 'a quo' uel 

P. 207a ' a qui ' et ' a qua ' uel * a qui^' Virgilius in XI : 

Accam ex aequalibus unam, 
Quicum partiri curas, 

pro 'quacum^' 5 

Nam datiuum et ablatiuum nunc quoque tam per is quam* per 
bus proferimus, 'quis' uel 'quibus^' Sciendum autem, quod 'qui,' 
quando pro interrogatiuo uel infinito, id est pro 'quis' ponitur, 
circumflectitur^ quando autem pro relatiuo, accuitur per se*, in 
lectione uero grauatur^. Similiter obliqui cassus generalem ac- lo 
centuum^ regulam seruant^ quando sunt infinita uel interrogatiua, 
quando uero relatiua, acuuntur" per se'', idem*^ in lectione grauantur 
per omnes syllabas**. 
(ii. p. 10) Quaeritur...an ' huius huic/ 'cuius cui,' ' eius ei' monosyllaba 

sint accipienda in datiuo, quod regula exigit^ et plerique poetarum 15 
metris comprobant, ut Virgilius... in I georgicon : 

Huic a stirpe pedes temo protentus in octo, 

et ubique hoc seruat'". Vnde pluralis etiam datiuus et ablatiuus 

secundum analogiam in ius terminantinm genitiuum singularem . . . 
'ei/ 'eis' uel 'iis,' ut *cui",' 'quis,' 'huic'... ...per dierisin^'^ 20 

autem 'ei' et 'eis' inuenitur bisillabum... 
P. 207 b Terentius in adelphis: 

O mi Aeschine, 
O mi germane. 

Adeo autem masculini est uocatiuus possessiui, et non genitiuus 25 

P. 206b 3. dofox\a,\d femin 

continued ^ j fQ^,f}i(^g{ foxlada femin 2. .i. isairi nithabur^ ladligeda 
arside reliqua 3. A. frisalethar rhbis qui ■ archintech - 4. .1. 

quando fit solus ut qui .i. inti sin 5. .i, med a aicnedsom son • 

6. .i. ind aiccend bias forsindainmnid is4 bias forsnaib camthuisiih 3° 
.i. circvnflexMS 7. intan mbite anoinur 8. .i. armad 

hisuidiv isgraif bis foraib som 9. .i. beta noin syllabcha 

10. .i. oinsyllabche hi • cvi 7 hvic • 11. analach 12. tre 
indlach 

P. 206b 3. as an ablative feminine. 35 

continued -^ ^ p jj^ place of an ablative feminine. 2. i.e. therefore I do 

P. 207a j^Qj. g^^g -^ with the rules of the ancients etc. 3. i.e. he expects *that 

qui is (used) for the definite. 5. i.e. this is its nature. 6. i.e. the 

accent which will be on the nominative is that which will be on the 
oblique cases, viz. a circumflex. 7. when they are alone. 8. i.e. 40 

for if it be in this (in lectione) the grave is upon them. 9. i.e. that 

they shall be monosyllabic. 10. i.e. monosyllabism in cui and huic. 

11, analogy. 12. by diaeresis. 

* MS. tam ^ MS. accentum 

* MS. accuntur * MS. id est in rasura 

* MS. tabur, with aspiration-mark over t ' cf. Ml. 129* 2» 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 205 



uel datiuus primitiui per sinagopam, quod quibusdara uidetur\ quod 
Dunquam uocatiue positum feininino uel neutro adiungiturl 

' O ' non esse pronomen, multis modis ostenditur. Nam ex quo 
sit nominatiuo'? 'Tu' enim, quod est secundae personae, eundem 
5 habet nominatiuum et uocatiuum, qui assumit ' o,' ut ' 6 tCi*.' 

Non est igitur pronomen : nee articulus uero, cum semper in 
demonstratione' ponitur * o,' quae contraria est relationi, quam arti- 
culus significat. Delude® articulum Romani non habentl ' Qui*' 
quoque', oaxKi, signification e interpretationis uidetur habere arti- 

lo culum subiunctiuum, simplex tamen nomen est apud Latinos, quo- (n. p. 12) 
modo phirima quoque alia inueniuntur apud nos simplicia, quae apud 
Graecos coraposita sunt, ut ' felix ' euTu;^7;9...et alia mille'". Non 
tamen ideo significationem Graecam attendentes debemus ea com- 
posita dicere uel quae ex contrario inueniuntur simplicia apud illos, 

15 apud nos composita", ut 'incestus' /ji€/jLo\v/jL/j,€vo<;^^'\ . . Sine dubio 
igitur^' 'o' aduerbium est uocandi et optandi"... 

1. .1. asngenitiv i ^o6arthid 2. .1. nibad samlaid son mad P. 207b 

onchetnidiu nobed ar nobiad frifemen 7 7ieutaT arnaH sodin • - 3. .i. 
air do ainmnid diitnigidir .i. 7nasu ipronomen .i. ni fil^ 4. .i. da 

«o do menad nech abuith • tu • air istogarthid • do • nifir 5. .i. hi- 

togarmim frecndairc 6. innnadiad 7. .i. accuis aile onach 

articol • o • lalaitn6ri 8. .i. as oaTi^ 9. Qui quoque reliqua 

.i. uidetur • qui • ha6ere axticulum subiunctiuum signijicatinne inter- 
pretationis .i. ocrt? .i. indi as • ocrrt? • reliqua .i. inni aetarcerta sidi 

«5 .i. xssi ind etarcdrt in son grecde .i. oinni inna eperta grecda 
doadbadar as cAomsuidigthe'' isingietc oari^ • diuit immurgu qui 
linni'^ 10. .i. corrid mill .i. foirbthe ar anfoirbthiu*^ reliqua 

11. dt comswidigthi lagrecu ni ecen dunni beta comsuidigthi linn 

12. son diuit insin 13. .i. o • siv 14. .i. o .i. afameinn 
30 pro vtinam 

1. 1.6. that it is a genitive or a dative. 2. i.e. this would not be p. 207b 

thus if it {mi) were from the primitive, for then it would be (used) with 
the feminine and neuter. 3. i.e. for from what nominative is it? i.e. if 

it is a pronoun, i.e. it is not. 4. i.e. if anyone thought that it (o) 

35 was from tu^ since it is a vocative thereto, (this opinion) is false. 
5. i.e. in present calling. 7. i.e. another cause so that o is not an 

article with the Latins, qui, i.e. oo-t«s seems to have a subjunctive article by 
its sense of interpretation, i.e. of oo-ns etc., that is, from the sense of its 
interpretation, i.e. this is the interpretation, the Greek word. From the 

♦o sense of the Greek vocable ocrris is shewn to be a compound in the Greek. 
With us, however, qui is simple (uncompounded). 10. Le. up to a 

thousand, i.e. a perfect (number) for an imperfect one. 11. although 

they are compounds with the Greeks it is unnecessary for us that they 
should be compounds with us. 12. that is a simple (uncomjx)unded) 

45 word. 13. o here. 14. would that! iox utinam. 

* MS. /jxfxoXvixTivos 

*> the aspiration is due to the infixed neater pronoun 

" rectius comsuidigthe 

«» MS. aran rt Cf. Wb. 9' 10 and 12^25 



206 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

p. 208a Nemo' enim recte dicit 'Appollonius ambulo^ Aristofanes am- 

bulas^'... Itaque loco tertiae personae melius nomen ponitur, et 

(II. p. 13) maxime si abest^ r.-.tiisi"»® uel praesens sit iuxta et demonstratiue 
hoc ipsum uolentes indicare dicamus ' hie ' uel ' iste/ uel longe 
uideatur et dicamus 'ille,' uel, si absit, quasi de iam cognito utamur 5 
relatiuo ' is/ dicentes de quo iam nouimus aliquid uel locuti ante 
sumus'. Cum igitur in demonstratione sit prima et secunda persona, 
hoc autem nominis caret nominatiuus, iure ad tertiam retruditur 
personam^ Substantiuis autem et uocatiuis solis ideo adiunguntur 
uerbis et primae et secundae personae nominatiui nominum^... ^o 

Cum igitur omnia quae sibimet coniunguntur in diuersis posita 
personis casualia, siue disiungantur sine copulentur, eundeni seruant 
casum, uocatiuus hoc solus seruare non potest^". ...caeteris uero 
casibus diuersas personas iungimus, quippe cum in omnibus illi 
inueniuntur personis". Ergo quando dicimus ' et ego et ille et tu,' i5 

P. 208b sine dubio* nominatiuus est tu. Idque maxime dinoscitur^ in plurali 
numero... ...pronomina hisdem casibus adiunguntur in nomin- 

ibus'' : * ego Virgilius '. . .' mei Virgilii ' . . 



P. 208a 1. .i. is airi asbiur it tertiae qwando carent substanfmo • nemo 

enim reliqua 2. .i. manitormais ego • 3. .i. manitormais tv • 20 
4. .i. huare nadmhi hifrecndairc indtertpersan semper ar is c6ir 
a^ronomen diainchoscsi mad frecndaiYC, • ^ 5. A. tertpersan 6, .i. 
Air mad frecndairc foilsigthech apronomen nirecar less ind anmmae 
amail sodsdr\ acht islour apronomen 7. .i. inti dianeprem • is • 

8. .i. oid tertpersan nominatiuus nommis 9. .i. is doih anoinur 25 

adcomaltar^ intan incosaig priina,m y securidsim 10. A. forcomdtas 
7 accomol ind ointvisil ipersanaib ecsamlib acht isinoin persin 
atacomla vt inante dicit • 1 1 . .i. is coitchen dosvidib buith 

hicacha persanaib nicummce 7 vocatiMw* 

P. 208b 1. asnainmnid 2. .i. is hinon tuisel pronominis 7 nommis 30 

is indaccomol 



P. 208 a 1. i.e. therefore I say they are third persons when etc. 2. i.& 

unless thou add ego. 3. i.e. unless thou add tu. 4. i.e. since the 

third person is not always present, for it is meet that the pronoun should 
signify it, if it be present. 5. i.e. a third person. 6. i.e. for if 35 

the pronoun be present demonstrative, there is no need of the noun 
in that case, but the pronoun is enough. 7. i.e. he of whom we say 

is. 8. i.e. so that the nominative of the noun is the third person. 

9. i.e. to them alone it is joined when it signifies the first and second. 

10. i.e. the conservation and junction of the one case in the various 40 
persons, but it is in one person that it joins itself, as he says afterwards. 

11. i.e. to them it is common to be in all persons, not the same as the 
vocative. 

P. 208b 1. that it is a nominative. 2. i.e. the case of the pronoun and 

of the noun is the same in junction. 45 

» MS. add. est 
•> MS. adcomaltal 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 207 

Neque enim interrogatiua nomina...quae omnia carent demon- (n. p. 14) 
stratione, uocatiuos pollicentur'... ...pronominis 'tu*' uocatiui. 

Illud etiam sciendum, quod omnia pronomina apud Latinos 
absoluta* sunt et tam praepositiua quam subiunctiua^ rectique 
5 accentus^ id est opdoTovovfieva^, cum apud Graecos* sint quaedam 
inclinatiua, ut fiov, fioi, /^e^ 'ego dico, dico ego'...absoluta autem 
dicuntur, quae cum aliis sociari possint uel non ; nam dicendo 'ego 
dico ' possum et solus intellegi et cum alio®. Solet tamen ' met ' 
addita'" plerunque significantiam " uel discretionem'^ ostendere... 
lo ' egomet/ ego et non alius. Nee non etiam ' ipse ego ' uel ' egomet 
ipse".' 

*Sui"' solum apud Latinos reciprocum fit in eadem tertia 

persona... id est quando ipse in se actum reflectit persona, ut eadeni 

sit et agens et patiens, potest significare kavrov'^ 'sui.' ...uetus- 

15 tissimus omnium fere auctorum Homerus'^ simplicibus utitur pro 

compositis, ut e'/ie Xvaoixac^ pro ifiavrov^. (n- P- 15) 

Nominatiuum autem ideo non habet hoc pronomen, id est ' sui P. 209a 
sibi se a se/ quia necesse est, quando to 'eauroO*' significat tam 



3. nitairiig^rat .i. nisfil leo 4. astv 5. Absoluta .i. P- 208b 

20 huatuasailcthecha^ huasaingnvis ar intan asTiihir so • ego dico t tv '^^" '" 
dicis nisluindiso hisuidiv nandeper nach aile it choimthecht • INtain 
trnmurgu asmbir siv • ego ipse t egomet issaingnuis duitso thoinur 
hisvidiv indepext 7 ni erchondla nach persan aile frit • - 6. .i. 

conecat andede sin .i. dico ego 7 ego dico 7. .i. acvit foraih linni 

25 8. .i. drcunflex lagrecu for alailih diib ut est in his pronomtVnbiis 
graecis 9. .i. hicoitchenas 10. .i.yWego 11. .i. ishinon 

oin iiigmficantia -J di^cretio 12. fri cenelchi persan 13. .i. 

solet ostendere signi^a^^mm t discretionem .i. ego an astormachte 
ipse t met fris 14. .i ciall chesta and dogres 15. asmaam 

30 rosechestar^ arsidetaid 



3. they will not promise, i.e. they have them not. 4. absolved ^- 208b 

from a special form, for when thou sayest ec/o dico or tu dicis, thou dost 
not signify herein that no other says it in thy company. When, how- 
ever, thou sayest ego ipse or egomet the saying is a special form to thee 

35 alone in this, and no other person con verses (?) with thee. 6. i.e. 

they can (do) those two things, i.e. dico ego and ego dico. 7. i.e. we have 
the acute on them. 8. i.e. the Greeks have the circumflex on some of 

them, ut est etc. 9. i.e. in community. 10. i.e. to ego. 11. i.e. 

quite the same are significantia and discretio. 12. from the generality 

40 of persons. 13. i.e. ego usually shows significantia or discretio when 

ipse or met is added to it. 14. i.e. the sense of a passive is always 

in it. 15. who has most followed antiquity. 

» MS. orchoTONO/weNak •• MS. aixaov • afiaov • afie 

" e&YTON * MS. eAMACAYCOMAY 

• MS. M&YTON ' MS. eavTov 

< coined to express ab-soluta 

•» cf. innani as deg rochreitset Wb. 31* 6, and KZ. xxxv. 351 



208 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

actionem qiiam pasionem^ in eadem intellegi persona^. Non aliter 
igitur potest proferri* is'', in quern aliquid agitur, nisi per obliquos 
casus. ...'Aiaxse interfecit/ rursus enim ' interfecit*' ad ipsum 

(ii. p. 16) Aiacem reciprocatur. lure igitur nos, qui in plerisque antiqui- 

tatem seruauimus gratiae*^,.. 5 

Quaeritur igitur, cur, si ' mei' pro i/uov'^ et efiavrov^ et 'tni' pro 

P. 209b aov^ et o-eayroO^ accipiantur*"'^*, tamen nominatiuos habeant, ' sui/ 
cum pro ov^ et eavrov^ accipitur, non habeat nominatiuum ? Ad 
quod multa sunt dicenda : primum quod, si loco aspirationis...quae 
est in principio tertiae person ae apud Graecos, 'u\ est i, s prae- lo 
poneretur nominatiuo^ esset dubitatio ad coniunctionem ' si ' ; quo- 
modo enim ov ' sui ' et ol" ' sibi ' et e ' se,' sic nominatiuus i ' si ' 
debuit esse^. Et in aliis enim dictionibus'' quibusdam solent Eolis 
sequentes uel in digamma uel in s conuertere aspirationem*... Et 
fortasse ideo ex eo per anastrophen factum est 'is' aliud pronomen', '5 
quod propterea puto et relatiuum esse, quomodo t apud Graecos^"; 

P. 209a 1- N^ arindi bed hi sui t innachamthuislib nobed ingnim t incesad 

acht doasilbthcer triit som gniim t chesad^ doneuch • 2. hisv\ 

oathuislib 3. .\. ni rubai anisin\nrvomin-A,i\vo 4. .\. inti 

5. .i. ani as interfea'^ 6. .i. rothechtatsom. hijius 7 heulus «o 

7. t .i. geniiin chintig .i. mei . mux 8. t genitm azYre6thaig 

P. 209 b 1- geniiin chint\^ 2. ^enitiu aiYrebthaig 3. .i. cwm 3a. \ 

si accipiantttr tamen nomtnatiwos hiibeant .i. camaiph thechta.ii^ 
ainmnidi^ 4. .i. ^em'tiu chintig A. sui • 5. ^renitiu aiYrebthaig 
.i. sui A. inddi fosodin 6. dond ainmnid nobiad^ dokvi 7, .i. 25 
combad • si • apud nos 8. air dosoat eo/dai tinfed indigaivi 9. .i. 
insin 10. [in marg.] Aliud pronome/i .i. is allail^ proxiomen ani sin 
frisui- A. an -is- hisin- quod propterea puto .i. med dumuinursa 
olpriscien issed dorigeni pronomen natdrcadach di • is • anisin uare^ is 
6^ pronome?i atdrcadach atd la grcecu • >- 3° 

P. 209a 1. not that the action or the passion is in sui or in its oblique 

cases, but through it action or passion is ascribed to some one. 2. in 

sui with its cases. 3. i.e. that cannot be in the nominative. 5. i.e. 
the word interfecit. 6. which they (the Latins) had in knowledge and 

guidance. 7. or i.e. a genitive of the finite, i.e. mei mine. 8. or 35 

a genitive of the possessive. 

P. 209 b 1- a genitive of the finite. 2. a genitive of the possessive. 

3. i.e. however, they have nominatives. 4. i.e. a genitive of the 

finite, i.e. sui. 5. a genitive of the possessive, i.e. s)ii, i.e. his in ac- 

cordance with that. 6. to the nominative which would be to sui. 40 

7. i.e. with us it would be si. 8. for the Aeolians convert aspiration 

into digamma. 9. i.e. that. 10. i.e. that, to wit, that is another 

pronoun from sui, to wit that is, quod p. p., i.e. this is what I think, says 
Priscian, this is what made an anaphoric pronoun of is, because it is 
(derived) from an anaphoric pronoun (?) which the Greeks have. 45 

» leg. graeciae '' MS. efiaov et efia aov et creavrov accipiantur <= MS. Hoy 

* om. MS. * MS. cesad ^ .i. iiber accipiantwr, das in der ersten zeile der seite 

steht, glosse : .i. c ; weiter oben am rande ohne verweisungszeichen : i si etc., Thur- 
neysen « The aspiration is strange. Is it due to camaiph? *■ MS. no bia 

' rectius alaill ^ MS. ore with va written over 6. ' MS. o, which Ascoli prints 

as if it were Greek or Latin 



Glosses on PHscian (St. Gall). 209 

deinde quod huius ipsius, id est 'i nominatiui, rarus est etiam apud 
Graecos usus" ; postremo quod nunquam potest hoc pronomen in- 
ueniri — hoc est 'sui sibi se a se' — siue reciprocum siue transitiuum '^ ("• P- 17) 
ut non intelligantur"'* actus uel ab ipsa in se" uel ab ipsa in 
5 aliam^* simul^" et ab alia in ipsam, nisi possessiuibus'' uel adiunctis 
copuletur ; tunc enim agere solum, non etiara pati significat, ut ' ille 
miseratur sui seruum' et 'sibi similem'. . . Ab ipsa in se*', ut Terentius: 

Ipsius'' sibi esse iniurius uideatur'^; 
Pasiua enim quo" ab actiua liquefiunt''*'^^ In aliam ab ea et in 
lo eandem ab alia^, ut idem in eadem : 

banc fidem* 
Sibi me obsecrauif", qui se sciref^ non deserturum^»^, ut darem. 

11. .i. inddin ainmnedoso .i. inchosc sulbaire «ti- huius 7 an P- 209 b 
ipsius immalle 12. .i. mad adchoimchladach .i. gnim uad feisin ^'o"'^""^'* 

15/017' feisin 7 imfolngai cesad dosom ingnim hisin-^ Siue transi- 
tiuum .i. intairmtfiechtach .i, hopersin do persin .i. gnim dosom innach 
naile innunn 7 is cesad do suidiu gnim onach ailiv foir sem anall 7 
iscesad dosom afodaitiu sidi • • • 13. .i. med inso mid chumaing 

aranisar and coni enggnatar gnima acht asagnintar 14. .i. issed 

70 ar^ reciprocum insin 15. .i. issed transitiuum 16. .i. gnim 

doib diblinaib 7 chesad 17. .i. reciprocwm sin 18. .i. 

a ancride feisin imvaefoliigai cdsdA do 19 — 21. .i. dv- doneprennet^ 
\. d'd inairesetar 22. cesad intesi ab alia nodgni anall 23. .i. 
immuntorisinse 24. .i. Gnim domsa, thindnacol^ inna hirise - cdsad 

25 dosom aairitiv • - 25. ishide rodfinnad 26. Gnim. dosom 

afius cesad domsa anephdeirgesova. • ut darem .i odartin do arrogdid 
dom issi dano inchiall hisin arafocladar som (\uando dicit in eandem 
ab alia • • 27. .i. naich ndeirsed 

11. i.e. of this one nominative, i.e. the huius and the ipsius together P. 209b 

30 is a mark of eloquence. 12. i.e. if it be a reciprocal, i.e. action from continued 

himself on himself, and that action causes passion (suffering) to him. Or 
transitivum, that is, transitive, i.e. from a person to a person, i.e. action by 
him into some other, and the action by some other on him is passion to 
the latter and the endurance of it is passion to him (the foi-mer). 13. i.e. 

35 'tis this which cannot be found there, that actions are not understood, but 
they are understood. 14. i.e. that is the reciprocum. 15. i.e. this 
is transitivum. 16. i.e. action to both of them and passion. 

17. i.e. that is reciprocum. 18. i.e. (it is) his own wrong which 

causes suffering to him. 19 — 21. (where) they flow forth, i.e. where 

40 they remain. 22. passion into it from another who does it. 

23. i.e. for this faith. 24. i.e. action to me to give the faith, passion 

(suffering) to him to receive it. 25. 'tis he that used to know it. 

26. action to him to know it, passion to me not to desert him, ut darem, 
i.e. that I should give to him what he had asked of me. That, then, is the 

45 meaning which he expresses when he says in eandem ah alia. 27. that 
he would not desert him. 

■ leg. intellegatnr •" leg. possessluis " leg. Ipsns ^ a corrupt text is 

explained • here, as in ar-rind sin Sg. 70'' 7, ar is the nom. sg. of the neut. article, n 
being assimilated to the following r ' in the MS. dr and doneprennet are separated 

by a Latin gloss .i. persona over actiua " cf. KZ. xxxv. 339 

S. G. TI. 14 



210 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



Huiuscemodi uero structura nominatiuum habere quantum ad 
transitionera non potest^. Omnis enim genitiuus^* uel uerbo ad- 
iungitur ad perfectionem sensus, ut 'mei' uel ' illius potior^,' uel 
possession i*i, ut ' mei seruo loquor.' Alii uero casus non ad pos- 
sessiones''^ sed ad uerba solum feruntur^^ Igitur ' sui' pronomen uel 5 
ad uerbum semper ponitur reciprocum...uel retransitiuum uel ad 
possessionem "^ ... nunquam autem absolute^, quomodo alia, ut 'ego 
loquor'... Nominatiuus enim per se positus*^ transitionem non 
significat ... Cum igitur 'sibi loquitur^' dicimus, in uerbo 

'loquitur' nominatiuum intelligimus 'ille^'; cum 'sibi' uero' con- 10 
iungimus, ad eum casum, hoc est datiuum...ferri^ actum signifi- 
camus. ...ifiavTov^ quoque et o-auTo0...quandoquidem ad 

28. Hi^mscemoc?* .i. issed acumtach .i. taihsiu gnimo t chesta'^ 
continued opevsin fviH feisin t opersin do persin hi • svi • conachalnthuislib .i. 

n{ recar less didin ainmneda la - svi • oc slund indedisin^ • 29. Omnis 15 
enim genitiuus .i. isairi ni tuic svi • isnaib desimrectaib • acht • is sibi 
se tuic indib ar omnis enim genitiuus veMqua ar each genitiu dichoisin 
ataat indib indicheilse sis • ata dano hisui • cenudfil gnim 7 chesad 
hisuidiu immurgu oachamthuislib •• ni'^ indaicsenogod so'^- • 30. AD 
-perfectionem sensus .i. dolinad intsliuchta uerhi air ciasberasu potior 



P. 210a 
(II. p. 18) 



P. 209 b 



P. 210a' 



P. 209 b 
continued 



P. 210a 



ni Idn chiall and ofeiser da dia cumachtachtaigther^ .i. induit fein 
fadonach ailiu .i. is inderb coich inniug concerbara mei .i. doadbadar 
hisvidiu as leimfein • • 31. .i. dodund atraib trisiniigenitin son 

32. .i. slund ceille atraib acht is dolinad intsliuchto^ nerhi 33. .i. 
mbi nachtuisel aile etarru 7 inbriathar^ 34. .i. cenchdsad fniri 25 

fdsin t 171 aliam 35. innaaicniud feisin 

1. inninscise 2. asille 3. ani as -sihi 4. .i. fedar 

.i. mamlaid insin dohucthar ingnim mabeith ^o6arthid aile fri sibi ut 
sibi ipsi reliqua cave"*- 

28. i.e. this is the structure, i.e. manifestation of action or passion 30 
from a person on himself, or from a person to a person in sui with its 
oblique cases. In expressing those two things, then, it is unnecessary 
for sui to have a nominative. 29. i.e. therefore he has not put sui in the 

examples, but it is sibi, se that he has put in them, for omnis etc. ; for 
in every genitive that exists there are these two meanings (mentioned) 35 
below : (this) is then in sui. Although, however, there are action and 
passion in this with its oblique cases this is not the causality. 30. i.e. 

to fill up the sense of the verb ; for if thou say potior, the meaning here is 
incomplete until thou know for whom thou art powerful, whether for 
thyself or for some other. It is uncertain whose is the slave until thou 40 
sayest mei : i.e. in this it is shewn that he is mine own. 31. i.e. that is 

to express possession by the genitive. 32. i.e. an expression of the 

meaning of possession, but it is to perfect the sense of the verb. 33. i.e. 
there is no other case between them and the verb. 34. i.e. without 

passion on itself or towards another. 35. in its own nature. 45 

1. i.e. this statement. 4. i.e. that it is carried, i.e. it is thus that the 
action can be brought if there be another dative with sibi, as sibi ij)si etc. 

a MS. positionem ^ MS. efjuxirov " MS. cesta ^ this gloss is on the 

margin of p. 209» « leg. nihe? f leg. cumachtaigther, cf. Sg. 39" 2, Ml. 28» 12 

8 MS. indsliucht: cf. co Idni innt'sliuchto, Sg. 26*9 '' for the construction, cf. Sg. 

7" 1 with note ' svdet qui legat difficilis ista pagina ^ caue is written above 

the gloss, in particular over mabeith 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 211 

actum, hoc est ad uerbum", proferuntur, reciproca sunt...'mei senium 
cicidi®.' 

. . .et quod' . . loco aspirationis, quam habet tertia apud Graecos 
persona, s habet principalem per omnes casus". 
5 ...coniunctio'* uerbi habet uim nominatiui casus cum actione (n. p. 19) 
aliqua^". Non igitur 'sui^' nominatiuus potest constare. P. 2i0b 

...uis ipsius significationisl 'Uter' uero 'utrius'...licet^ in ("• P- 20) 

metris et producere et corripere, et quae ex eis componuntur; 
quamuis haec quoque quidam eodem errore* declinationis inducti 
lo pronomina esse putauerunt. Quomodo enim iufinita uel interro- 

gatiua pro norainibus accipiantur^ propriis, quae ignorationem ipsius 
propriae unius cuiusque substantiae uel qualitatis uel quantitatis 
significant ? 

*Quis^' quoque quamuis substantiam sine aliqua certa qualitate 
15 demonstret, hoc" tamen interest... ...in hoc^ esse dicimus P- 2lia 

qualitatem. 

Quid autem sic incongruum quam omnia numerorum nomina^ ("• P- 21 ) 
sine dubio ab omnibus nomina accipi, ' unus ' autem et ' alter ' et 
'uter' et 'solus' declinationis causa pronomina esse putare^? 
20 ...'suppellex suppellectilis"',' 'ospes ospita,' 'gracilis^ gracila.,.' 

Illud quoque quidam, obiiciunt, quod demonstratio propria est 
pronominum^ ut 'hie' Ergo et 'talis, tantus,' sed falso. ...id, 

quod demonstratur per pronomen, solum'-" ostenditur per se nee 

5. .i. dolinad intliuchta uerbi 6. ascomort 7. ol ^- ^P* , 

25 8. .i. hitossuch recachthuisiul 9. .i. anaccomol 10. .i. 

asagnintar intainmnid in uerbo 

1. .i. indi as • svi • 2. .i. inUliuchta 3. .i. is dilmain P. 210b 

4. .i. feih conrerortatar^ is indi as quis 5. .i. air dachruth 

arafoimtar 6. ani as quis 
30 1. .i. issi a inne insin 2. .i. olchence cenmithd vnus • 7 P- 2lla 

reliqua 3. .i. issed dm anecoir putare reMqua 4. .i. ni 

suppellectis dogni 5. .i. nicoitchen 6. .i. armbad hi 

pronomen tantuin nobed foilsigvd 7. .i. ego 8. .i. ni 

adchumtig na aill do linad indfoilsigthe fil and acht foilsigthi feisin 
ii cen ainm dothormuch fris • 

5. i.e. to perfect the sense of the verb. 8. i.e. at the beginning, P- 210a 

before every case. 9. i.e. the conjunction. 10. i.e. the nominative ''O"**""^" 

is understood in the verb. 

I. i.e. of sui. 3. i.e. it is permitted. 4. i.e. as they have erred P. 210b 
40 in quis. 5. i.e. for how are they accepted ? 6. quis. 

1. i.e. that is its quality. 2. i.e. (all) others except unus etc. P. 211a 

3. i.e. this indeed is the wrongness to think etc. 4. i.e. it does not 

make supellectis. 5. i.e. it is not common. 6. i.e. that there 

should be demonstration in a pronoun only. 8. i.e. it does not ' ad- 

45 struct' anything else to perfect the demonstration which is therein ; but it 
demonstrates it itself without the addition of a noun to it. 

» om. MS. •■ cf. Ml. Ib^ 10 

14—2 



212 



Non-Bihlieal Glosses and Scholia. 



ad aliud pertinet extrinsecus*, quod uero per nomen, non solum 
ipsorum, quae ostenduntur, sed etiam illoruin, ad quos referuntur, 
demonstrationem habet, ut 'talis Pyrrhus apparet, qualis pater eius'V 
et quod pronomina demonstratiua in eodem genera et numero 
manent, qui demonstratur", nomina uero demonstratiua possumus 5 
diuersa ostendentes^^ ad diuersa referre'^' ^*, ut si aspicientes mare 
dicamus, 'Talem^^ esse* Nilum^",' cum sit Nilus masculini, mare 
autem neutri, uel si quis dicat statuam Herculis cernens, 'Tanti 

P. 211b fuerunt mei parentes, quantus iste Hercules"'... ...dicimus 

'similis huic de quo loquimur.' Ergo cum adiungimus substantiam 10 

(11. p. 22) qualitati — nam 'huic^' substantiam, significat, 'similis^* uero quali- 
tatem... 

Trea autem sunt demonstratiua nomina : 'talis, tantus, tot,' et 
quod a pronomine et nomine componitur: 'huiusmodi' uel 'huius- 
cemodi.' Vnde hoc quoque aliud intrinsecus demonstrat, id est i.s 
substantiam^ et aliud extrinsecus intellegitur^ id est qualitas^ 
quam per se' pronomen sine adiunctione nominis^ habere non posset. 



P. 211a 

co7itinued 



P. 211b 



9. .i. 7 naaill dianechtar dofoilsigud afolaid 10. .i. ni ed 

amet foilsigther ind inne robot hipyrr • acht is i,cen onddrbastar inne 
indi frisasamaltar ' .i. pater 11. .i. bis isindanmmaim Warn ^o 

12. .i. andonaidbdem 13. .i. quasi co??iparare hiceill 14. .i. 
acosrniligminer dvli ecsamli . . .i. dochenelaib 7 dirmib ecsamlib ar is 
dcsamil acenel cetne'^ fil isindi as mare 7 as nilus 15. .i. med se 

an nomen foilsigthech 16. A. ecsamlus ceneiuil anisiv 17. ec- 
samlus dirme hie 25 

1. ani as huic 2. ani as similis 3. .i. afolud feisin 

archuit ipronominis 4. .i. archuit ind anmme .1. intan asmbeir 

Immsmodi .i. inchrutso .i. is ecen taidbse inna inne frisasamaltar 
5. .i. tria folud feisin 6. .i. indanmme fit inna c/io??isuidigud .i. 

modi 30 



P. 211a 
continued 



P. 211b 



9. i.e. and anything else from without to demonstrate its substance. 
10. i.e. not only is the quality which was in Pyrrhus demonstrated, but it 
is necessary that the quality of that to which he is compared, i.e. his father, 
should be shewn. 11. i.e. which is in the noun before. 12. i.e. 

when we shew. 13. i.e. as if to compare in sense. 14. i.e. when 35 

we compare different things, i.e. to different genders and numbers, for 
different is the gender which is in mare and Nilus. 15. i.e. this is 

the demonstrative noun. 16. i.e. diversity of gender this. 17. di- 

versity of number here. 

1. huic. 2. similis. 3. i.e. its own substance as regards 40 

a pronoun. 4. i.e. as regards the noun, i.e. when he says huiusmodi, 

i.e. in this manner, i.e. it is necessary to shew the quality to which it is 
compared, 5. i.e. by its own substance. 6. i.e. of the noun 

which is in its compound, i.e. modi. 



» MS. et 

" om. MS. 

" leg. cetavau» ? J.S. 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 213 

Sciendum tamen', quod 'talis' et 'tantus* et 'tot,' si ad praesentes 
dicantur, etiam demonstratiua sunt... 

. . in uocatiuo omnia nomina eius capacia possunt esse demon- 
stratiua ; itaquo in hoc solo finitam uidcntur secundam habere 
5 personam : nam in aliis casibus infinitae^ sunt personae et tertiae^» ^"j 
nisi... ...ad secundam — ea est enim, ad quam naturaliter interro- 

gatio dirigitur"... 

'Alius' quoque caret uocatiuo... Igitur quod^'* caret demon- 

stratione praesenti, uocatiuum habere non potest... Tertiam 

lo (juoque incertam significat, quod est illi pro qualitate, et quod'^* in 

amplioribus solet dici quam duo. ...recitat^^. .. ...'ipse"' 

omni potest subici pronomini... 

Quomodo^ ergo in significatione diuersarum personarum possit P- 212 a 
esse uocatiuus...? (n. p. 23) 

15 Lib. XIIII. De praepositione. Itaque cum mihi bene (n. p. 24) 

uideantur praepositionem caeteris indeclinahilibus^ Graecorum 
doctissimi praeposuisse... Nomini enim...praepositiua"' uim 

potest sibi dictionis defendere, aliis uero, id est carentibus casu, 
adiuncta unitur^ cum eis® iusque dictionis proprium perdit^. 
20 Est igitur praepositio pars orationis indeclinabilis, quae prae- 
ponitur aliis partibus uel appositione^ uel compositione. 

Est autem quando per appositionem prolatae praepositiones 
praepostere^ ponuntur, poetica plerumque auctoritate ; nam sine 



7. .i. ciaso folud freciidairc sluindes apronomen fil ism chom- P- 211 b 
-iS suidigthm tuas .i. huius .i. hitmsmodi 8. .i. ainmnid Hair '^^^**""^" 

9. .i. 7 it tertpersin 10. aris ecintech intertpersan 11. .i. 

aris secunda, pe?'Sona adglddathar iudaicnetid 12. .i. ani .i. alius 

12 a. ol 13. arlega 14. ani as ipse 

1. dachruth 2. .i. in urdd dorannaib 7iephdil\edcha,ib .i. P- 212a 

30 dominrannaih^ 3. .i. hicomaisndeis 7 c/iomsuidigud 4. .i. 

oinaichthir 5. .i. in compositio?ie 7 ni hi friu hi comasndeis 

6. .i. non praepositio sed alia pars • aliter oaich rann insce foleith 

isuidiu acht isaccomolta fri rainn naili • 7. .i. hicomasndis 

8. indremdedenach" .i. fo deod 



35 7. i.e. although it is a present substance that is signified by the P. 211b 
pronoun which is in the compound above, i.e. huius, i.e. huiusmodi. <^onttnued 
8. i.e. nominative plural. 9. i.e. and they ai"e third persons. 

10. for the third person is indefinite. 11. i.e. for it is the second 

person which it addresses naturally. 12. i.e. that (which), i.e. aliits. 

40 2. i.e. in order, to the indeclinable parts of speech, i.e. to the lesser P- 212a 
parts of speech. 3. i.e. in apposition and composition. 5. i.e. in 

composition, and it is not with them in apposition. 6. Aliter : so 

that here it is not a separate part of speech, but it is joined to another 
part. 7. i.e. in apposition. 8. preposterously, i.e. finally. 

■ leg. praepoeita 

^* a mark of length over min is very doubtful, Windisch, Thurneysen 

" cf. iarmindedenach Ml. 29» 7 



L 



214 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 212b 



metris scribentes^ rarissime hoc inuenias facere^" nisi in 'cum/ quae 
solet quibusdam pronominibus apud omnes" similiter postponi. 
Quando autem ordinem motant'^, motant etiam accentum, nisi 
differentia prohibeat^*, quod etiam coniiinctiones apud Latinos 
praepositiuae" uel communes^^, si postponantur, facere solent, ut 5 
'igitur/ 'quoniam,' 'saltem'; praepositae autem grauantur omnibus 

P, 212b syllabis, postpositae acuuntur in principio^ 

Sed hoc interest inter praepositiones et coniunctiones^, quod 
coniunctiones praepositae* nunquam componi possunt cum declina- 

(n. p. 25) bilibus nisi^ infinitis, ut 'siqua, nequa/ nee praepositiones, quamuis lo 
in transitioned ponantur personarum separatae^. . .nee coniungunt*^ 
duas substantias cum uno accidente^, quod est proprium ®coniunc- 
tionis.,.uel duo accidentia'^ cum una substantia^ ut 'scribit et legit 
homo'... Et praepositiones quidem ante casuales tam in composi- 
tione, quam in appositione ponuntur, coniunctio uero nisi in apposi- 15 
tione praeponi aliis partibus^ non potest... .. nee significationem 

P. 212a 9. innahi^ 10. .i. ahuith wdremsuidigtheo fodeod hi- 

continued comasndis 11. .i. etar fileda 7 dis ndinma sairse chence 

12. comhiat fodeod 13. .i. graif forsna huilib remsuidigthih 

dechor^ igitur intan mbite hiremthechtas acuit forapeneuilt iutan 20 
I'nhite fodeid acht mabeith accuis dechuir ar isin uilt biid aiccend 
indib hisuidiu ut circum reliqiia 14. A. remfuirmedcha 15. .i. 
hitar remsamugud 7 foacomol 

1. .i. inna cetnisillabm 2. .i. cenodchosmailigetar hicum- 

scugud aiccend 3. .i. hitairmthecht opersin dialaili verbi gratia 25 
chStni persin dopersin tanaisi 4. .\. hicomashdeis 5. .i. 

dipevsin indingnim 6. .i. ius i7id accomuil 7. .i. nee con- 

iungunt praepositio?ies amal cidindchomlat cowiunctiones 8. .i. 

oin folud duini dogni andedesin 9. .i. carentibzw casv^ .i. air 

tecmaing abuith Azcomsuidigud hiremihechtas fri anman ut ante 6ixit 30 
neqwis siqwis • reliqua 

9. them (that). 10. i.e. that the preposition should be at the end 

in apposition. 11. i.e. both poets and other artists. 12. so that they 
are at the end. 13. i.e. the grave accent on all the prepositions, then, 

when they are in anteposition : the acute on their penult when they are .^5 
at the end, unless there be a cause of difference, for in this case the accent 
in them is on the ultima. 15. i.e. both anteposition and subjunction. 

1. i.e. of the first syllable. 2. i.e. though they are alike in 

changing accents. 3. i.e. in passing from (one) person to another, 

for example, from the first person to the second. 4. i.e. in apposition. 40 

5. i.e. two persons in one action. 6. i.e. the rule of the conjunction. 

7. i.e. nor do prepositions join as conjunctions join. 8. i.e. a man's 

single substance does these two things (writing and reading). 9. i.e. 

for it (sometimes) happens to be in composition, prefixed to nouns, as he 
said before, nequis, siquis, etc. 45 

=» MS. praepositiuae •> MS. nisi cum declinabilibus his " leg. praepositiones 

uero non coniungunt, Hertz ^ in full innahi scribtae * sic ; doch scheint mir 

moglich, dass das zwischen remsuidig'" und g^intan stehende dechor, das genau iiber 
differentia steht, eine vorher eingetragene glosse ist, die also nur zufallig die iiber die 
ganze zeile geschriebeiie glosse 212* 13 trennt, Thurneysen ' these words are from 

a sentence of Priscian's a little further on: coniunctio praeponitur etiam carentibus 
casu per appositionem solam, cum contra praepositio per compositionem dumtaxat 
potest illis praeponi 



P. 212a 
continued 



P. 212b 



Glosses on Pnscian (St. Gall). 215 

suam^° coniunctionis [scil. que] seniat... ...apud Graecos quoque 

Se in eundem modiim in fine additur'^ nee tamen coniunctio 
accipitur**, ut oBe, rovSe, rmSe^^*. 

Coniunctio praeponitur etiam carentibus casu per appositionem'* 
5 solam... 

Et aduerbia quidem diriuatiua possunt esse, praepositiones uero 
positiuae, id est primitiuae, sunt omnes, si sequimur Graecorum 
auctoritatem^^ ...omnia aduerbia, quae solent casibus adiungi, P- 2l3a 

Roniani artium scriptores inter praepositiones posuerunt, quia sunt (n- P- 26) 
lo praepositiua^ casualium et grauantur omnibus syllabis^ uel quia 
interpretatio eorum apud Graecos* modo praepositionis modo ad- 
uerbii uim obtinet, ut : 

ante era patrum : 
hie 'ante^' to Vpo' significat... 'secundum quoque, quando'' 

15 pro Kara et fierd accipitur, loco praepositionis est.' Sallustius in 

lugurthino: 'secundum ea'^ uti debetis uterer^' Lucanus in Villi" : (n. p. 27) 

secundum®' ^ 
thebathiam*^ lis tanta datur. 
Accentum habent praepositiones acutum in fine'... qui tamen 
20 cum aliis legendo'' in grauem conuertitur^", nisi praepostere" 

10. .i. abidth hi remsamugud 11. A. fortormach • de • apud P- 212 b 

graecos i7i fine 7 ni comacomol airi cia beith in fine- 12. .i. m oin (continued 
mod fortormaich son 13. acht is fortormach 14. .i. ammnid 
airticuil ■ o • foi'tdrmach. -de- .i. si uerum 15. .i. hicomashdis 

2-, 16. ar it cetnidi lasuidib 

1. .i. is airi insin darigeiisat 2. graif foraib olsodain as P. 213 a 

sainreth do 7*er?isuidigthib 3. .i. inson fritaindle^ lagrecu 

4. anias -ante 5. .i. co 6. .i. iiitayiisiv .i. aduerbium 7. [in 
marg.] t isare msuidigud^ dobertar indadesmerecht 7 itaremsuidigthib 

io iiidi greic ama\ sodain 8. .\. acuit inna forciunn feisTie 9. .i. 
lase aralegatar .i. hisreith rann 10. Legendo .i. olegund .i. hi- 

filedacht • \ /ttco7?isuidigud .i. hitosug inna rainne fnsataet incom- 
suidigad^ 11. fodeid 

10. i.e. its being in premission. 11. i.e. 8c is an addition with P- 212 b 

35 the Greeks at the end, and it is not therefore a conjunction though it 'continued 
be at the end. 12. i.e. into the same mode of addition. 13. but iz 

is an addition. 14. i.e. 6 is the nominative of the article, 8e an addition. 
15. i.e. in apposition. 16. i.e. for with them they are primitives. 

1. i.e. it is therefore they have done it. 2. the grave accent on P. 213a 

40 them, which is peculiar to prepositions. 3. i.e. the word which corre- 

sponds to them with the Greeks. 6. i.e. secondly. 7. or 'tis for a 

preposition {sectcndum) that the two examples are given, and for preposi- 
tions are the two Greek (words), in that case. 8. i.e. the acute on 
their own termination. 9. i.e. when they are recited, i.e. in a 
45 series of parts of speech''. 10. legendo, i.e. by reading, i.e. in poetry 
or in composition, that is, at the beginning of the part of speech with 
which the composition takes place* (lit. comes). 

» MS. Tw5e ^ ova. MS. •= MS. iii" ^ leg. Emathiam "= cf. atait .i. suut 
afrithindleach latinda BB. SI?** 6, Windisch Wb. s.v. frisindlim, frisindle in coin cona 
dib Ufmaib LU. 60^88, frisindle chaindell, Cormac s.v. Uthech ' =ar remsuidigud 

t MS. incomsnig" ^ cf. Sg. 95» 2 ' cf. Sg. 158» 3, 4, 159» 3, 197» 4 



216 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



proferantiir^ quod Eoles quoque^^ quamuis fugiant in fine acutum^*, 
in hac parte solent seruare... Cum uero praepostere ponantur", 
monosyllabae acuto, disyllabae paenultimo acuto proferuntur, nisi 

P. 213b aliqua differentia^^ .. impediat... Nee mirum, in hac parte 

orationis Romanos in fine ponere accentus, quamuis sint disyllabae, 5 
nee non Eoles contra consuetudinem suam idem facere^ cum 
annititur^ semper praepositio sequenti dictioni... ...separatae 

praepositiones acuuntur, coniunctae casibus aut loquellis uim suam 
sepe conmotant' et graues fiunt. Censorinus . . de his docet in libro, 
quem de accentibus scribitl 'o 

(ii. p. 28) Necnon etiam coniunctioni inuenitur praeposita, sed non seruat 

uim suam"*, ut 'absque'... Ergo a praepositione 'abs' deriuatum 

est aduerbium 'absqueV quomodo ab 'ex' 'extra''... ...participio 

per deriuationem uel consequentiam compositorum uerborum uel per 
appositionem^, caeteris autem partibus per solam compositionem 15 
praepositio iungitur. 

P. 214a ...praepositiones... quae complent multarum apud nos^ demon- 

strationem, ut irept pro 'circum' et 'circa' et 'erga' et 'de' et 'super/ 
quando memoriae est^ praeponitur''. 

(11. p. 29) Inueniuntur igitur apud Latinos in praepositionibus trea contraria 20 

obseruationi Graecorum^... 

...sunt, quae habeant aspirationem, sunt, quae non habeant : 
'hara*,' 'habeo,' 'habens,' 'hie/ 'hue/ 'heuV 



P. 213a 

continued 

P. 213 b 



P. 214 a 



12. .i. ius .i. aicend in fine 13. .i. hifoirciun" narann 

olchence 14. fodeid hicomasndis 15. A. fri ainin i dobrethir "^5 

1. .i. buith indaiccind in fine 2. .i. lase arasisedar 3. .i. 
nert an aiccind 4. atd ocoscribunt beos 5. .i. ni remsnidigud 
acht aduerbiu7>i 6. .i. inchenadid^ 7. .i. indsechtardid 

8. .i. nidibsem^ incomsuidignd 7 istriimmaircidMaid innambriathar 
son [marg. inf.] ut frango fregi fractws eflfringo eflfregi effractus reliqua 3° 

1. .{.file linni 2. .i. intan mbis foraithmet^ hi -super' 

3. .i. dondforcomet file lasuidib in Y)raepo8itionibus 4. mucfoil 
5. .i. nitabair desimrechta hie ar7ia hi ndd techtat Unfed acht arna 
hi nodtechtsit 



P. 213a 
continued 

P. 213b 



P. 214 a 



12. i.e. rule, i.e. the accent on the end. 13. i.e. on the end of 35 

the other parts of speech. 14. at the end in apposition. 15. i.e. 

from a noun or an adverb. 

1. i.e. the accent's being on the end. 3. i.e. the force of their 

accent. 4. he is still writing it. 5. i.e. it is not a preposition but 

an adverb. 8. not of them is the composition, and this is through the 40 

consequence (consequentiam) of the verbs, as/ranffo, etc. 

1. i.e. which we have. 2. i.e. when there is recollection in super^. 
3. i.e. to the observance which these (the Greeks) have in prepositions 
5. i.e. he does not give examples here for those that have not aspiration, 
but for those that have it. 45 



» MS. proferatur 
formation from cen 
implies recollection. 



** leg. ponitur 
« MS. indibsem 



MS. 



Ascoli wrongly prints semper 



hiforciun 
MS. foraith 



an artificial adverbial 
s i.e. wben super 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 217 

Necnon habent quandatn cognationem ^ cum aduerbiis localibus P. 214 b 
plerunque praepositiones, ut 'in': 'ad locum' et 'in loco'... ...'ex' 

praepositio, quae Graeca est...et 'pax' aduerbium comicum, quo 
utitur Terentius, quod similiter Graecum est^. 
.1 Sunt quae iu compositione elgsionem' patiuntur, ut 'con ' sequente 
uocali... Contra* 'pro^' sequente uocali d assumit. (n. p. 30) 

...'ad'... In compositione quoque modo intentiuum" est, ut 
'approbat, affirmat.' 

Inueniuntur tamen* in aliis etiam partibus praepositiuae^..ut... P- 2i5a 
lo 'hie' pronomen praepositiuum, quod tamen licet etiam postponere, ut ("• P- ^^) 
'hie homo' et* 'homo hie,' nulla ordinis confusione''...bene dicitur^ 
lure igitur haec sola pars, id est praepositio, a loco, quern proprium 
possidet^ nomen accepit. 

Sepe et uerbis desunt praepositiones '...et praepositionibus 
'5 uerba*... 

Compositae praepositiones cum aliis partibus in illarum potes- 
tatem concedunt^ ut 'incuruus, adoro, abhinc, perinde'; nam in 
'absque' magis additio est que* syllabae, . . quam coniunctio. Verba, 
quia nominatiuum semper significant uel uocatiuum^ ideo in 
2o compositione semper habent praepositiones, quomodo et nominatiui 
nominum et uocatiui. 

Est quando praepositio loco coniunctionis . . accipitur...ut 'propter 
te,' hoc est 'tui causa ^".' Similiter 'ob' loco causalis poni solet ("• P- 32) 

1. .i. ^mal rondgab saichdetu dochuva luic in aduerbiis aid dauo P. 214 b 
?5 in Tpraeipositionibus ut in reliqua 2. fri • ex 3. tobe 

4. fri con 4a. .i. ani as • pro • 5. .i. indidmech .i. derbaid ni 

1. .i. alaaili diib hi remthechtas ut ipraeipositiuae alaaili dano it P- 215 a 
coitchena eter remthechtas et tiarmoracht ut hie • • 2. ni fail 

chumscugud iihuirdd and huare is dilmain ndo chechtar nhdi 

30 3. cdineperr 4. .i. arremsuidigud do rannaib 5. .i. ni biat 

rewwuidigthi friu huaraib 6. biit rernsmdigthi huaraib cen- 

briathra, leo 7. foscochet 8. is airi nithabvr son 9. .i. 

nert nainmnichthce pronominis hicetni persin 6rethre 7 iiei^t nainmnedo 
anmmce hitertpersin 6rethre 7 nert togarthado hipersin tdndisi brethre 

35 10. .i. aicsenogud comacomuil do buith Arremsuidigud 

1. i.e. as there is a striving towards a place in adverbs, so there is in P. 214b 
prepositions, as in etc. 2. to ea;. 4. to con. 4 a. ie. pro. 

5. i.e. intentive, i.e. it certifies something. 

1. i.e. some of them in anteposition, as praepositives, others then are P. 215a 
40 common both in anteposition and in postposition, as hie. 2. there is 

no change of order there, because either is permissible to it. 4. i.e. their 
being placed before parts of speech. 5. i.e. sometimes there are no 

prepositions with them. 6. there are sometimes prepositions without 

verbs by them. 8. therefore I do not give this. 9. i.e. the 

45 force of naming a pronoun (is) in the first person of a verb, and the force 
of a nominative of a noun in the third person of a verb, and the force of 
a vocative in the second person of a verb. 10. i.e. giving the reason 

why a conjunction is in a preposition. 

» om. MS. 



218 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 215 b 



(ii. p. 33) 



{II. p. 34) 
P. 216a 



(II. p. 35) 



P. 216b 



coniunctionis. . . .cum in compositione semper praepositionis habeat" 
significationem. . . 

Cum apud Graecos separata praepositio tribus soleat casibus 
praeponi...apud nos duobus solis praeponitur, id est accusatiuo et 
ablatiuo, nisi e\\r)vi(r/jLM^ utatur auctoritas^^. . . . . .genitiuo est usus 5 

secundum Graecos^ pro ablatiuo. .. ...Separatae^ enim eae semper 

transitionem significant. 

Praepositio^, quando per defectionem uerborum profertur, gener- 
alem seruat accentuum regulam ., ut Virgilius in III Aeneidos^: 

O mihi sola mei super* Astyanactis imago... lo 

Nee non etiam si praepostere proferatur, ut Virgilius in XII : 

decus imperiumque Latini 
Te penes ^ 

Virgilius in I Aeneidos : 

maria omnia circiirn, 15 

in fine acuitur...sicut et apud Graecos Bid^. Et si loco aduerbiorum 
uel interiectionum" accipiantur, similiter motant accentum sibi 
distinatum^. ...cum etiam loco nominis ea [scil. aduerbia] soleant 
accipi, ut Virgilius : 

mane nouum ; 20 

Sponte sua\ 

Et est quando eandem habent tam in compositione quam in 
appositione significationem^... Est quando diuersam, ut *de te 

loquor^' id est 'tui causa loquor/ 'deprimo/ hoc est 'infra premo'; 
est quando abundant syllabice...ut 'emori' pro 'moriV ...cumas 

apud Graecos praepositio composita cum dictionibus aliis quibusdam 
paenultimam habentibus acutam antepaenultimam eam facit, si 
addit significationi aliquid, ut TrXrjcrio^ irapaiTXrjaLO'i^, apud nos in 



P. 215a 
continued 

P. 215 b 



P. 216a. 



11. ol 



12. .i. ainmm ngn'dso trisa nacomoUar remsuidigud 



.1. rem- 
.i. islatso 
i. aiccerid 



dogenitin • 

1. /oc/iosmailius ngrec 2. hicomashdis 

suddignd aoinur cen brethir 4. artda 5 

6. aiccend inuilt dano hisuidiu ai^ud graecos 7. 

saindiles inna remsuidigthe 

1. .i. anniuian, doronta dedobriatli raih 2. inni 

aicsenogud in • de • hicomasiidis aidhligod and hicomsuidigud 
4. nombdad 



30 



3. 



1. 3.5 



P. 215 a 
continued 

P. 215 b 



P. 216a 



12. i.e. name of a figure by which a preposition is joined to a 
genitive. 

1. after the likeness of the Greeks. 2. in apposition. 3. i.e. 40 

a preposition alone without a verb. 4. survives. 5. i.e. 'tis 

thine. 6. in this, then, the Greeks have the accent on the ultima. 

7. i.e. the peculiar accent of the prepositions. 

1. i.e. nouns which have been made of adverbs. 3. i.e. causality 

in de (when) in apposition, intensification therein (when) in composition. 45 



» MS. eX\ivi(r/io 
TrapanXeffus 



•> om. MS. 



« MS. interectionum 



•* MS. irXTjaws 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 219 

uno aduerbio hoc^ solet facere, *inde' 'deinde/ ^xinde, prdinde, ne, si 
grauetur praepositio, per appositionem esse putetur ante aduerbium, 
quod fieri non liquet* ^ Est quando significantiae causa assumitur 
praepositio'... Sunt quae similem habent potestatem [soil. 

5 priuationem], ut 'ab a/ 'ex e,' quae etiam localem possident** 
significationem*. 

Subtractae quoque nominibus quibusdam loco aduerbiorum ea (n. p. 36) 
faciunt accipi, ut 'domo uenio' pro 'a domoV et 'doini sum' pro 'in 
domo' et 'domum eo' pro 'ad domum.' Et inuicem pro se ponuntur 
lo praepositiones, ut 'in urbem uenio"' pro 'ad urbera'... Adeo 
autem plerumque localem habent significationem praepositiones, 
quod' aduerbia quoque ex his quaedam localia nascuntur: 'ex, extra^ 
extrinsecus; sub, subter; in, infra intra, intus^' 

De singularum igitur ui^ et significatione^ ut ualemus*', disserere P. 2i7a 
15 conemur. (n. p. 37) 

'Ad' tam in compositione tam in appositione plerumque prox- 
imitatem significat, ut 'adeo'*' .. *ad Troiam' pro 'iuxta Troiam'...'ad 
balneas Pallacinas^' hoc est 'iuxta balneas.' Est etiam causalis, ut 
'ad quid hoc fecisti®?' hoc est 'cuius causa,' et similitudinis, ut 
20 'accommodatus®'...'ad ungeml'.,. Additionis quoque, ut 'ad haec 
mala^' 

1. .i. ind aiccend do hriihfor antepeneuilt 2. .i. abuitsem P. 2i6b 

Aicomsuidigud an^e aduerbii^m 3. do itnmdogod forggnuso 

4. .i. locdatu indih huilib 5. .i. foxol oluc isindobrethir asberr 

25 domo 6. donchathrsiig 7. ol 8. indsechtardaid 9. oin 
huile insin 

1. .i. in i coTTisuidigud /a hicomasndia biitfa andiis 2. .i. P. 217 a 

cisi chiall bis indib a??ial rondgab proximitas in • ad 3. saigitn 

4. .i. ocnafothaircthib palnacdib .i. de nomwe philosophi"^ araanic 

30 aceneke fothaircthesin • • 5. da ar neoch^ dorrignis 6. .i. 

ddchomadasaigthe^ .i. coniadasogod 7 chosmailigud neich dialailiv • > 
7. do ingin 8. .i. inna olcsa amal nibed • ad and 

1. i.e. the bringing the accent on the antepenult. 2. i.e. that it P- 216b 

should be in composition before an adverb. 3. to enhance signi- 

35 ficance (1). 4. i.e. locality in them all. 5. i.e. removal from a 

place (is implied) in the adverb domo. 6. to the city. 9. all 

this {infra, intra, intits, is derived) from in. 

1. i.e. whether they are in composition or in apposition or in both of ^- 2^''* 
them. 2. i.e. what is the meaning that is in them, as there is 

40 proximity in ad. 4. i.e. at the Pallacine baths : from the name of 

a philosopher who invented that kind of baths. 5. for what hast 

thou done it? 6. accommodated, that is, the accommodation and 

assimilation of one to another. 8. i.e. these evils, as if or? were not 

there. 

» leg. licet '' MS. possidentur <= MS. ualeamus "i MS. philophi 

<= in Ml. cierniu 47'^!, ciaenieo 101*4 

f Ascoli, Gloss xlvii, would correct into dechomadasaigthe ; but do-choviadasaigthe is 
an artificial word made to represent ac-commodatus, the mark over do here indicating 
stress, not length 



220 Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



p. 217b 'Per'.. Est etiam iurandi, in quo uim obtinet irp6<i Graecae, 

(ii. p. 38) quae apud illos quoque in iureiurando^ accipitur, ut 'per louem'^' 
77/909 Tov Ai6<i^. Virgilius in X: 

Per te*, per qui te talem genuere parentes*. 

Aduerbii quoque uim obtinet, quando pro 'nalde' accipitur ut 5 
Terentius in Andria : 

Per .e. castor^ scitus puer est natus Pampilo. 

Virgilius in III Georgicon : 

post^ montem oppositum. 

Deriuatur ex hoc 'posterus' et 'postica^' 10 

'Cis' et componitur et separatur et magis localem habet significa- 
tionem, ut 'cisalpina^ Gallia"' et 'cis^" Rhenum".' Possumus tamen 
per translationem et in tempore et in aliis rebus ea uti^'^, ut 'cis 

(11. p. 39) definitum tempus^V sicut 'ultra" definitum^V uel 'cis naturae leges'*,' 

ut 'ultra naturae.' 15 

'Trans' quoque et componitur et separatur, ut 'transfero'...' trans 
Padumi^'... 

P. 218a ...'cum' pro qua 'con' in compositione semper inuenitur prae- 

positiua eandem significationem' habens^ quam 'cum^' praepositio, 
ut 'concurro, conficio.' Nee scriptura* tamen multum discrepat" : 20 
antiqui enim pro 'cum' 'com' scribebant. Praepostere® tamen, ut 

quibusdam placet, cum ablatiuo pronominum componitur 'cum'' 

P. 217b 1, .i. hifirlugu 2. tar ioih 3. tarsnadeo^ 4. torutsu 

5. indadbol 6. .i. iartain .i. aduerbium 7. fann 8. .i. 

cenalpande .i. fri alpai n desiu 9. cisalptna .i. comsutc^igthe .i. 25 

m gallia cenalpande • cenalpai n etarru • 10. .i. comasndis 

11. .i. cenrian netrom 12. .i. cesu locdatu asaicned and .i.° 

tar crich innunn .i. cesu fricrich desiu aaicned som • 1 reliqua 
13. .i. seek innaimsir crichnigihi Jdnnunn 14. .i. al 15.* .i. 

amal hid ed insin asbertha 16. .i. echtarechf^ .i. docoid tar recht 30 

naicnid hinnun 17. comasnd^is 

p. 218a 1 . .i. fri cum 2. .i. con • hicomsuidigud 3. .i. ascum 

4. .i. ascribend 5. hiter con 7 cum, 6. .i. ciasidruburt 

nandgndth -cum- Atcomsuidigud acht is con bis tarahesi- 7. ascum 

P. 217b 3. by the gods^ 8. cisalpine, i.e. on this side of the Alps. 35 

9. cis-alpina, i.e. a compound, the cisalpine Gaul, without the Alps 
between them (and it)'. 10. apposition. 11. without the 

Rhine between me (and it)^ 12. i.e. though locality is its natural 

meaning, that is, beyond the boundary, i.e. though its natural meaning is 
on this side of the boundary. 13. i.e. beyond the definite time. 40 

15. i.e. as if it were this that was said. 16. i.e. outside the law, i.e. 

he has transgressed a law of nature. 17. apposition. 

P. 218a 1- i-6- with cum. 2. i.e. con in composition. 4. i.e. the 

writing of it. 5. between con and cu7n. 6. i.e. though I have 

said that cum is not usual in composition, but con is in place of it. 45 

i parentes 
» MS. potentes '' the glossator mistook Aids for the Latin deos " this may 

be the beginning of a separate gloss on translationem, Thurneysen *• 14 and 15 

may form one gloss, Thurneysen " rectius echtarrecht ' cf. Vol. i. 599 note f 



Glosses on Priscian (St. Gall). 221 

praepositio, ut 'mecum'... 'Clara' enim magis aduerbium est^...et 
dimiuuitur^ quod nulla praepositio habet, ut 'clanculum^"'... 

'Ante'... ...significat enim 'antea*'...ut Virgilius in bucolico: P. 2l8b 

Ante^ pererratis amborum finibus, exul ^' ' 

5 Aut Ararim Parthus bibet aut Germania Tigrim. 

Deriuatur ex hoc nomen 'antiquus'...ex quo 'antiquarius'.' 

...'citra saniem*'... 

'Circum' . . quando uero irepu^ demonstrat, aduerbium est locale, (n. p. 41) 
ut Virgilius in IIII Aeneidos : 

lo Anna, uides toto properari litore circum*. 

'Circa '...quando pro 'iuxta' accipitur, ut 'circa forum ^'...postposita 
tamen inuenitur apud Virgilium post ablatiuum 'quoV loco coniunc- 
tionis prolata causalis... 

'Erga'...quae separata inuenitur solum^.. P. 219 a 

15 'Inter'... Nee solum casualibus praeponitur apud nos et («• P- 42) 
grauatur, quod suum est^ praepositionis... 

' Pridie ' quoque more praepositionis accusatiuo adiungitur. . . ^- 220a 
' pridie Kalendas^ lanuarias.' ("• P- ^^) 

...'coram, palam, sine, absque, tenus,' quorum omnium interpre- ("• p. 45) 
20 tationes apud Graecos aduerbia sunf^. ...nostri huiuscemodi 

dictiones, quando praeponuntur casibus accusatiuis uel ablatiuis, per 
transitionem personarum^ inter praepositiones accipiunt et grauantur 
omnibus syllabis^; quando uero uerbis coniunguntur et intransitiuae 
sunt et generalem seruant accentuum rationem*, inter aduerbia 
35 numerant, et tunc licet ea nominatiuo uel praeponi uel supponi, ut 
'legit Cicero et ultra nihil fecit^'... 'Sine' tamen et 'absque' et 

'tenus'' non inueni nisi cum ablatiuo et semper transitiue. . . Suum 

8. .1. isairi niihahur &^ud supradicto 9. amaX dongaibter ^- 218a 

dobriathra'' 10. indiamrdn continued 

30 1. iar miciniar'' 2. riam 3. arsate 4. sleidm P. 2l8b 

5. inchuartaigthith 6. ocondal suidiu 7. osqMo 

1. nibi hi comsvadignd 2. saindiles P. 219 a 

1. pridkalde .i. aduerbium loco proeposiiiowis 2. anetarcerta P- 220a 
lagrecu 3. opersin dialaili 4. .i. graif foraib 5. .i. iar 
35 riagoil chenelaig aiccend indobriathraib'^ amaA asiidliged aicend 
iwdd6riathraib olchene 6. .i. supponitwr hi'c ultra .i. indoll 

7. nicumcat sidi beta iidobriathra^ 

8. i.e. therefore I do not give it with those above mentioned. 9. as P. 218a 
adverbs are diminished. continued 

40 6. at the foriun. P. 218 b 

1. (erga) is not in composition. 2. peculiar. p. 219a 

2. their interpretations with the Greeks. 3. from (one) person P. 220 a 
to another. 4. i.e. the gi*ave accent on them. 5. i.e. according to 

the general rule of accents on adverbs as is the law of accents on other 
45 adverbs. 7. these cannot be adverbs. 

» MS. dobre" *> cf. iarmiciniar (gl. antea) Ml. 18'' 10 « MS. indohre^ 

•» MS. dolrreth" 



222 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



uero est aduerbiorum . . intrausitiue posse proferri et similiter 
omnibus adiungi^ ut 'non bonus homo ille est'.., sic et per reliquos 
casus, in quibus 'non' aduerbii causa nulla transitio fieri ostenditur^ 
At* si dicam 'coram Cicerone dixit Catilina^'...transitionem sine 
dubio facio diuersarum person arum^", id est ab alia ad aliam transeo 5 
personam, quod suum est praepositionis. 
P. 220b Quae uero ex his possunt sine casibus^ uerbis adiungi^, etiam 

(II. p. 46) inter aduerbia ponunt, Sallustius uero in historiis aduerbium hoc 
[scil. super] protulit: 'ubi multa nefanda" casu super ausi atque passi.' 
Sed mihi uidetur Sallustius quoque loco praepositionis hoc postere*^ ro 
protulisse*... Idem Censorinus haec etiam subiungit*: "post' 

(11. p. 47) praepositio'. . .' Nee mirum, accentum uel ordinationem differentiam 
facere praepositionibus et aduerbiis", quamuis easdem habeant syllabas, 
cum hoc'' in aliis quoque partibus inueniatur, ut 'pone' uerbum et 
aduerbium sine praepositio accentu discemitur^. . . 15 

'A' et 'ab' et 'abs' et 'e' et 'ex' eandem fere significationis uim 
habent ; nam et locales et temporales^ et ordinales'" similiter 
inueniuntur". Sed quando consonans sequitur, 'a' et 'e' magis 
praeponuntur et^^ in appositione... 'Abs' tam in compositione 

quam appositione consonantibus solet praeponi^.. 'E' autem in 10 



P. 221a 
(II. p. 48) 
P. 221b 
P. 220 a 
continued 

P. 220b 



P. 221a 



P. 220a 
continued 



P. 220 b 



P. 221a 



8. centaii'mthecht persan 9. ni ddni dohriathar^ tairm- 

thechtas persan nindib ciadcomaltar doib 10. atd tairmthechtas 

persan hic .i. is sain indi asidrubart 7 indi /risaner'brath 

1. intan rhhite cen tuisliu 2. ^tcowiasndis 3. .i. casu 

super ybsorfm 4. .i. uerba asheir sis 5. .i. iartain 6. .i. 25 
cumscugud aiccind i uirdd dogni dechor randatath 7. .i. cum- 

scugud uirdd 7 aiccind 8. pone • graif for cechtar adasyllsib intan 
asremsuidigud 9. .i. ha6ent sensvm separationis de loco (\uando 
seruiunt^ contra^ particijam 1 intain fongniat frianmman sluindite 
aimsir • ut de die de tempore • 10. Ordinales .i. p7-aepositiuae .^o 

semper ifogniatfri anman huirdd vt a prime reiiqua 11. .i. 

dogniat huili atredesin 12. .i. cid 

1. etsi non ovcvmhus .i. partialis mci^ientihus a consonantibus i 
donaib comfogrichthib^ archuit tuisil - 

8. without transition of persons. 9. an adverb does not cause 35 

transition of persons in them, though it be added to them. 10. here 

there is a transition of persons, i.e. different are the person who has said 
it and the person to whom it has been said. 

1. when they are without cases. 2. in apposition. 3. '^casu 

swjoer ' accordingly. 4. i.e. words that he says below. 5. i.e. 40 

afterwards. 6. i.e. change of accent or order which makes a distinc- 

tion of part of speech. 7. i.e. change of order and accent. 8. put 

a grave accent on each of its two syllables when it is a preposition. 
9. ...or when they are construed with nouns that signify time, as de die, 
de tempore.... 10. or they are construed with nouns of order, as a 45 

primo etc. 11. i.e. they all do these three things. 

1. ...or to the consonants as regards case. 



» MS. aut 
e MS. dofere" 

/ 

*» MS. comogrich 



^ MS. cantilena " MS. nefandae 

'' the n over the line » 



^ leg. praepostere 
:Ir. intain fongniat fri 



Glosses on Fiiscian (St. Gall). 223 

compositione uel priuatiuum* est: 'eneruusV'enodus,' uel intentiuum', 
ut 'eaectus'... 'Ex' quoque . . . modo priuatiuum, ut 'explico 

exero*'... Deriuatur' autem ab eo quod est *ab, abs absque.' 
Nam 'que/ quando uim et^' significationem couiunctionis non habet, 
5 syllaba est', non pai-s orationis', quomodo in 'ubique''... ("• P- *^) 

...alii uero ad imitationem Graecorum, apud quos irpo^ piaepositio 
corripitur, nostros quoque in quorundam compositione hoc fecisse 
dicunt^ 'In' quoque loco inuenitu^^ ut 'pro testimonio dixit,' hoc 
est 'in testimonio.' ^- ^^^* 

lo 'Prae'... Pro 'ante' quoque accipitur, ut 'praedico^'... (n. p. 50) 

'Cum' et aduerbium potest esse'*, quando to 'oirore' significat, et 
praepositio, quando avv, et est copolatiua'...et per solam apposi- 
tionem* inuenitur. Nee mirum', cum loco eius in compositione ("• P- ^^) 
semper 'con' praeponatur^. . . 'Cum''' praepositio quoque, quando 

i.s pronominibus postponitur primae uel secundae personae uel etiam 
'seV quae est tertiae, enclitici nice fungitur...ut 'mecum, t^cum, 
secum'...aliis uero postposita acuitur", ut 'quocum^", quacum'... 

...diminutionem, quae in praepositione nunquam inuenitur, in P- 2*22b 
aduerbio uero est ^ quando ^% ut 'bene: belle,' ' longe : longule'; sic ergo 
2o ' clam : clanculuml' Deriuatur ex hoc etiam 'clandistinus^' 

'Sine' autem etiam uerbum est imperatiuum*... (n. p. 52) 

'Absque' quibusdam composita a praepositione 'abs' et 'que^' 
coniunctione uidetur, sed nunquam 'que®' coniuuctio in compositione 

1. doopir sens indiuit 2. ueTuus .i. colmmene eneruus .i. P-22lb 

25 enairt 3. .i. eiscsende t furbuide .i. seiis aidhligthe thechtas 

4. assajiud 5. .\. fortorviach 6. .i. ni comacomol hisuidiv 

7. .i. in chnith nandrann insce acht is fortormach 8. ius 

innatimmoircne 9. arecar dano sensMS in • hi pr(5 • 

1. .1. remiepvr 2. A. intainsin 3. A. ciall chomthinoil^-^^^^ 

30 and 4. trechomasildeis 5. .i. ni machdath cid hi comasndis 

6. arniad hi coTwsuidigud is con bis and innalucsom hi suidiu 

7. ani as cum 8. cid do se 9. arisicomasndis attd 
10. lasinnisin 

1. diminutio la. .\. alailitain 2. ind inidlednP-^^^^ 

353. inidil 4. leic 5. <xs abs 7 as que*^ 6. as que 

1. it takes away the sense of the simplex. 3. i.e. extensive "^ or ^* 221b 
perfected*, i.e. it has the sense of enhancement. 5. i.e. an addition. 

6. i.e. it is not a conjunction thera 7. i.e. as que is not a part of 

speech, but an addition. 8. the rule of the shortening. 9. so 

4° the meaning of in is found in pro. 

2. i.e. then. 3. i.e. the sense of collection therein. 4. by P. 222 a 
apposition. 5. i.e. no wonder that it is in apposition. 6. for if 

cum be in composition 'tis con that is in its place herein. 8. even to 

86. 9. for it is in apposition. 
+5 la. i,e. at some time. P. 222 b 

» MS. diriaantur 

b om. MS. 

« MS. q. 

•^ cf . eiscsin Sg. 201'' 16, escse Ml. 65» 4, escsiu 65» 5 

• cf. forbaidi Ml. 110" .3 



224 



Non- Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



suam uim' amittit", ut 'atque, neque, quoque^.' Ergo quando amittat 
significationem^, syllabice magis adiecta uidetur. Est igitur . . 
deriuatio ab 'abs: absque^",' quomodo ab *unde: undique'.. 

' magnus poeta Virgilius fuit, magnus poeta Virgilius fuit^^' 

,..'uter^'... Plautus in Poenulo: 

Quid est ? cuiates estis^ ? aut quo ex oppido ? 



P. 238b 
(ii. p. 109) 
p. 242 a 
(II. p. 122) 

P. 242b Quamobrem igitur praepositae partes, id est interrogatiuae, uel 

(II. pp.123, nominatiuae fiunt^ uel aduerbiales, ostendimus. 
4) 

P. 222b 7. annert his icomaccomol 8. amsd ata comsuidigthi sidi 

continued 9 ^g^^^ comaccomciU 10. ani as absque 

P. 238b 1. ni rdid chene 

P. 242 a 1. • ciade 2. can duibsi 

P. 242b 1. . cairhe hiit" 



8. as these are compounds. 



P. 222b 7. the force that is in a conjunction. 

continued 9. the force of a conjunction. 
P. 238 b 1. it is not easy besides. 

P. 242a 2. whence are ye? 

P. 242 b 1. why they are. 

» MS. amittat u 

magnus poeta ir^ fuit • ni reid chene 
^ MS. magiius poeta uirgilius fuit • iuuenalis in • 11 • 
" leg. ciaimeo 6nt = quamobrem fiunt, cf. Sg. 217*5? J.S. 



15 



Glosses on Priscian (Carlsruhe). 225 



PRISCIAN. 
b. Codex Augiensis (Reichenau) cxxxii, nunc Carolsruhae 

ADSERVATUS. 

...quod gratum fore credidi temperamentum^.. (ed. Hertz, i. p .2) ^- ^» 
5 Huius tamen* operis te hortatorem sortitus'^ iudicem* quoque 
facio... 

. . .ut ' asbestus/ ' Asbustes" '. . . (i. p. 42) f- i^a 

'gibbusV 'gibber^.' (i. p. 46) f. Ha 

...'immunis'^.. (i. p. 49) f- ^^ 

lo ...'muttaV 'Cotta *»'... (i. p. 50) 

Patronomicum est, quod a propriis tanturamodo diriuatur patrum f. 15a 

nominibus secundum formam Grecam, quod significat cum genitiuo 

primitiui filius uel nepos; 'Aiacides^' Aiacis filius uel nepos. (i. p. 62) 

A regibus siue couditoribus [soil, patronymica formantur] 

15 ' Thesidae/ ' Cicropidae/ id est Athinenses, 'Aeniadae/ 'Romulidae/ 

id est Romani". Idem [scil. Vergilius] in ui ^neidos^... (i. p. 64) 

1. .i. huare nad tucus acht am ruputhascide 2. [in marg. 1.] .i. f. 2a 
ronertais damsa odemain hicutmmmus frimcheliu togu damsa anisin 
tusu indsainnud dianei'tad sechcdch 3. .i. cethuc cuimbri 

-io mulibuir 

1. .i. nephathnachta*^ f. 10 a 

1. .i. tuthW^ 2. cnocc^ f. lla 

1. .i. dimdin 2. loimm t. lib 

1. .i. a nomine aiax aiacos os in des condeni aiacides 2. [marg. f. I5a 
55 1.] romuil dorosat ciuitatem ho aeneas rudnset indromdin^ 3. [marg. 
d.] Arruscrib mrgilius ititul xii librorum incipit .i. liber aeneidos rt 
dutaithibsin^ • dupriscien nominatiuum hota^ anaenidos isin .i. aeneis 
isairi duaisilbi do ascribend A. duai'buid anominatiuum intan duarbuid 
ingenitin 

30 1. i.e. since I have brought only what was necessary. 2. i.e. thou f. 2a 

hast encouraged me to do like my fellows. That is my choice, that thou 
especially beyond every one should encourage it. 3. i.e. though I cite 
the brevity of my book. 

1. i.e. unburied. f. Ha 

35 2. a drop\ f. Hb 

1. so that it makes Aeacides. 2. Romulus has founded f. 15 a 

ciuitatem : from Aeneas the Romans have descended. 3. what Virgil 

has written in the title .xii. libi'orum ' incipit primus liber Aeneidos ' etc, 
that shewed to Priscian the nominative from which is that Aeneidos, 

4° i.e. Aeneis. Therefore he (Priscian) ascribes to him (Virgil) the writing 
of it, i.e. he (Virgil) has set forth its nominative when he has set forth 
the genitive. 

• MS. asbutes, cf. Sg. 20*4 " MS. cotta •= cf. Sg. 22» 6 <« cf. Sg. 22» 7 

• cf. Sg. 31''5 ' leg. dutaithbi sin, which is translated. W. S. leg. duaidbib sin 

'that will shew'? J. S.: cf. Prise, ed. Hertz i. p. 67, 11. 19, 20; sic auctoritate usus est 
Virgilius in tituli scriptione quo Aeneis inscripsit k MS. nota Holder •> the 

gloss loimm is intended for the following gutta 



8. G. II. 15 



\ 



226 



Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



f. 15 b 



f. 16a 
f. 17 b 
f. 23 a 
f. 24 a 
f. 27b 

f. 28 a 
f. 28 b 
f. 29b 
f. 30 b 
f. 36b 
f. 37a 

f. 15 a 
contintied 
f. 15b 



f. 16 a 
f. 17b 

f. 23 a 
f. 24 a 
f. 27 b 
f. 28a 
f. 28b 
f. 29 b 
f. 30 b 
f. 36 b 

f. 37 a 

f. 15 a 
continued 
f. 15b 



f. 27b 
f. 30b 



Sunt igitur patronomicorum formse apud Graecos -III* In 'des/ 
quae dicitur communis* apud illos, quod in omni sermone possunt 
hac uti qua sola Romanorura quoque poetae utuntur. Nam aliis 
duabus non utuntur, id est in 'cov' terminata, quae est propria ladis 
linguae — UeXTjccov pro HeXeiSr)'; — , et in 'aBio^;' quae est Eolica*... 5 
(I. p. 65) 

Inueniuntur tamen poetae in quibusdam addentes quasdam 
litteras uel adimentes, addentes ut 'Peliades' pro 'Pelides^.. (i. p. 67) 
...Apud Graecos contra regulam penultimam diptongum habent^... 

...'ChoIchisV 'ArgolisV 'Ciclasias»'... (i. p. 68) 10 

...'mulio mulionis mulionicus^'... (i. p. 70) 

fiscina^"^ corripit penultimam quomodo fuscina^... (i. p. 80) 

...'hie calus hoc cassillum^'... (l. p. 115) 

'testudo»'... (i. p. 123) 

...'matertera^'... 'haec buxus' arbor'', 'hoc buxum' lignum'. 15 

(I. p. 142) 

...'lixa^'... (I. p. 144) 

...'subtel^'... (I. p. 147) 

...'furfur^'... (I. p. 155) 

...'strigilis^'... (i. p. 161) 20 

...'nauci' quoque, quod putamen nucis^ significat... (l. p. 204) 

...'alcedo^'... (i. p. 206) 

4. [in marg. 1.] i. ducach belru lagrecu^ 

1. [marg. d.] nied apelides fil ondi aspelias acht isdaresi^ indi 
aspeleides fil ondi aspeleys 2, .i. ami fil deogxxv isnaib cog- 25 



nominihus ho taat 
5. .i. inciclasta^ 



3. .i. cholchia incholchedde'^ 4, .i. ingrecde^ 

isidorus in .x.*' 

2. [in marg. d.] heda fiscina babtizerium 



1. .i. echaire^ 

1. .i. bellec 

[in marg. 1.] ,i. heda haec^ fuscina tridens .i. del 

1. .i. gliah^ 

selige 

siur mathar^ 



bethe 



crann condid 



.1. cennige 

mocol liv} 

.i. caith 

ma,rcir^ 

.i. coenna nucis 

[in marg. d.] failen^ 



30 



35 



4. i.e. to every dialect among Greeks. 40 

1. that it is not the Pelides that is from Pelias, but it is instead of 
Feleides which is from Peleus. 2. i.e. for there is no diphtliong in the 

cognomina from which they are. 3. the Colchian woman. 

1. i.e. a mother's sister. 2. i.e. firewood. 

1. a horse-comb {marc-cir). 45 

■ cf. Sg. Si*" 13 •> MS. asderesi with a over r and a punctum delens over the first e 
« cf. Sg. 32»' 10 <« cf. Sg. 32'' 11 « cf. Sg. 32'' 12. The lemma is a mistake 

for Ciclas, las. ' cf. Sg. 33'' 3 « i.e. in Etym. lib. x. 184 ''his written over b 
* cf. Sg. 49'' 13. For (an) cliab, the c being medialised ('eclipsed') after the neuter 
article in the writer's mind " cf. Sg. 61» 22 ' cf. Sg. 63*15 " MS. 

mafcir Holder " cf. Sg. 93* 1 







f. 41a 






f. 42b 


) 




f. 45a 


mus -ris*'. 


.. (I. p. 273) 


f. 46 a 


calibs»'... 
...Tax»'.., 


(I. p. 321) 

...'lelex*'. 


f. 50 b 
.. f. 51a 



Glosses on Priscian (Carlsruhe). 227 

...'sospes^'... (i. p. 240) 
...'tricuspis*'... (i. p. 251) 
...'intercus intercutis*'.,. (i. p. 271) 
...'solus soleris ■■''... Excipitur 
5 ...'Pean>'... (r. p. 283) 

...'haec scobs^'... (i. p. 320) 
...'Merops^'... ...'cinyps'''... 

(I. p. 322) 

...'lucar lucarisV (i. p. 326) f. 5lb 

lo 'tiburim' 'burim»'... (i. p. 329) 

...'nisi si dicaraus helenismo^ usum esse poetam. (i. p. 349) f. 54a 
...ut, si uelimus masculinum dicere ab eo quod est 'nupta, f. 56b 
nuptus^'... (I. p. 370) 

Terentius in iunucho: quern praestulare, Parmeno^ ? (l. p. 378) f. 57b 
15 ...ut significet to 'Bokco^'... (i. p. 389) f. 58b 

...'anclor^'... Sunt tamen haec eadem uerba absoluta, cum non f. 59a 
iunguntur casui accusatiuo, sed datiuo^.. 

Inplicat et miseros morsu depascitur» artus. (l. p. 391) 

1. sldn f. 41a 

'o 1. .i. cidsp f. 42 b 

1. .i. comalnae" 2. [marg. 1.] A. foil 3. .i. aithi^ [man. al.] usura f. 45a 
1. .i. ilach f. 46a 

1. astella ■ 6eda 2. .i. tinne f. 50 b 

1. A. glanchosta isidorus" 2. .i. culennbocc^ 3. A. aithinne t. 51a, 

«5 4. .i. eperthith 

1. .i. scaterc • heda [man. al.] tempi^s quando lux emanat® 2. .i. f. 5lb 
ingecht^ 

1. ongrecdacht de libro greco i6han7iis f. 54a 

1. .i. ondi rondgab f- 56 b 

30 1. .i. cinni sin ft-istiaiccai siu A. secwwda persona praestolaris t re f. 57b 
1. gvec indi asuideor^ f- 58 b 

1. A.forfiun^ 2. iscotarsna fris fesin snnt arisi^ absoliitum f. 59a 

verbum nad adilgnigedar ho thuislih seruit autem hoc uerbum frito- 
6a7-thid'' cid ar bad^ absolutuw ia7'um 3. .i. gelid A. osumit™ 

35 ut uirgilianwm 

1. i.e. purefooted. ^- ^la 

1. (i.e. has made use) of the grecism. f- 54a 

1. i.e. from that it is. ^- 56b 

1. i.e. whom dost thou expect 1 f. 57 b 
40 1. the Greek of uideor. *• 58 b 

2. he is contrary to himself here, for that is absolutum uerbum which f- 59 a 
does not want cases. Seruit autem lioc uerbum with a dative : why then 
should it be absolutum 1 

» MS. comallnae with a panctnm delens over the second I; of. Sg. 110'*2 
" of. Sg. Ill" 3 

= Etym. lib. x. ed. Otto, p. 405. The glossator thought that meraps (/lipoil/) came 
from menis and pet, G.C.* 791 

"" cf. Sg. 125» 7 • cf. Sg. 126'' 1 ' for inncecht, of. Sg. 127'' 1 

K cf. Sg. 142'' 2 >> cf. Sg. 143*4 

' MS. ariri. The fem. pronoun ia used as briathar (verbum) is fern., 

* seruit is construed like the Irish fogni 

' cf. Vol. I. p. 505, note • " cf. Sg. 143'» 1 

15—2 



228 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

...'doceor* rhethoricam/ 'instituor* grammaticam,' 'moneor^ ius- 
titiam '. 

Consurgit senior tonicaque induitur'' artus. 

f. 59b 'Coeo^'... (i. p. 394) 

...'quirito et quiritor^'.,. (l. p. 396) 5 

...'lento lentor» et lenteo*'... 'Humeeto"'... (r. p. 397) 

f. 60a ...'iacio^'...'iaceo^' 'aceo' ex quo acesco^'... (l. p. 398) 

Morte obita* qualis fama est uolitare figuras. (i. p. 399) 

...'conuenio"'... 

...'adorior«' 'operior^'... (i. p. 400) ^° 

'Excarnificos'... (i. p. 402) 
f. 60b ...'fundo\' eKxeco^, 'fundis'; 'obsero^,' Trepi^dWco tov fio-xXov, 

'obseras'; 'obsero,' TrepiaTreipco^, 'obseris^'...'constemor*' Tnypofiaty 
'consternaris,' 'consternor^' Karaarpdivvvixai,,' constemovW ... (l.p.403) 
'Sapio' prudential., (i. p. 404) ^5 

f- 61a INstans autem indiuiduum est, quod uix stare potest^ (i. p. 406) 

...ut facta esse ante nobis potuerint^ in notitiam uenire... (l. 
p. 407) 
f. 61b ...hoc esse^ dicebant. (l. p. 408) 

...ut si dicam, 'intelligendi Homerum causa uenio' et 'amandi 20 
uirtutem causa laboro' et 'eraendi mancipium causa uenio'; quamuis 
rarus sit huiuscemodi constructionis usus. Similiter dicimus ' in- 
telligendo Homerum pro feci/ 'amando uirtutem legi' et 'inuidendum 
nobis non est' et 'minime nocendum uirtuti/ quia superiorum ac- 
cussatiuo, inferiorum uerba datiuo adiungunturl (i. p. 410) 25 

f. 59 a 

continued 4. fogliunn 5, foglmmi 6. /ogrliunn 7. intuigther" 

f. 59b 1. .i. otaeg^ 2. A. gaigim^ 3. .1. fillim i dlgenaigim* 

4. .i. attoibim^ 5. .i. folcaim^ 
f. 60a 1. .i. insddaim 2. .i. inarbenim 3. .i. dctegim a quo est 

acetuw 4. .i. amba frithtechtai^ 5. .i. adgaur t duttluchur^ 30 

6. .i. arriuth 7. .i. frisaiccim 8. .i. fennaim 
f. 60b 1. .i. duddlim^ 2. .i. frisd'dnaim 3. .i. asindiut i 

clandaim^ 4. .i. fobothaim^ 5. fommdlagar'* 6. .i. 

trebraigim^ t sapio itargninim 
f. 61a 1. .i. anephthairismech^ 2. .i. amsl farcumisitis^ 35 

f. 61b 1. .i. nombith^ 2. niasse aranimfognad intansid frissin 

brethir as • sum • no fria baullu ut est hie x\ 

f. 60a 4. i.e. when it was to be met. 

f. 61a 1- the non-permanent. 2. i.e. as though they had been made, 

f. 61b !• i'6' that it was. 2. it is not possible that the accusative 40 

should be construed with the verb 8U7n or with its members, ut etc. 

• MS. e/cxw ^ MS. irepiairipw " cf. Sg. 143»' 3 <> cf. Sg. 144» 4 

• cf. Sg. 144''2 fcf. Sg. 145»1 « cf. Sg. 145»2 " cf. Sg. 145»3 

' cf. /ritumthiagar Sg. ^ Perhaps dattluchur ' cf. Sg. 146'» 6 " cf. Sg. 146" 89 
" cf. Sg. 146'* 13 ° fommdlagur, Zimmer perperam, cf. Sg. 146'* 14 

P cf. Sg. 146'" 16 1 cf. Sg. 147'' 1. Instans is glossed as if it were non stans 

» leg. forcuimsitis, cf. Sg. 148» 5 

• cf. Sg. 148" 6 



Glosses on Priscian (Carlsruhe). 229 

...idem enim significamus^ Sopina uero nominantur, quia ^ f. 62a 
passiuls participiis, quae quidam sopina nominauerunt, nascuntur. 
(I. p. 412) 

Per indicatiuum, ut 'curritur a me' pro 'curro' ; imperatiuum, 
5 'curratur a t6' pro 'curre'; optatiuum, 'utinam curreretur a t^' pro 
'utinam curreres'; subiunctatiuum, 'cum curratur a t6,' pro 'cum 
curras*'... Hoc autem interest inter infinitum passiuum et infinitum, 
qui fit ab impersonalibus, quae nascuntur a uerbis actiuls, quod 
infinitus passiuus uerbo eget solo ad perfectam significationem'... 
io(i. p. 413) 

...Sed etiam pro aoplarov accipitur, quod tempus apud Graecos f. 62b 
tam modo perfectam rem quam multo anteS significare potest. 
...adiaciens tempus tov Se irdXai top virepavvrekiKov id est plus- 
quam perfectum^ significat... (l. p. 415) 
*5 ...'patruus^ amita^' 'auunculus' matertera'... (l. p. 418) f. 63a 

Item inpersonalia uerba, quae ex s^ nascuntur^.. (i. p. 420) f. 63b 

Indicatiuus . . . ideo primus ponitur...quia substantiam siue es- 
sentiam rei significat^... (l. p. 421) Sed haec postea reputentur*... 
...et quia ad praesens praeterita et futura intelleguntur^. .. (i. p. 422) 
lo ...cogitatione uero, ut, si cogitem deluuium quale sit in praesenti, f. 64a 
ex hoc notionem concipio futuri\ (i. p. 423) 

Impersonale uerbum suae cuiusdam est significationis''. . . (i. p. 425) 

1. arherainni dano dede agerint gnimo / coitchinne^ 2. [in f- 62 a 
marg. 1.] ni impersonaZe infechtsa iartormuch impronominis rt 
25 3. [in marg. d.] arni ecen dechor fm cessad donaih hi bite honeutur^ 

1. sechmadachta nocus 7 dan 2. issi ind amser 4ccrichtha f. 62b 

ashiur fHuW^ 

1. isidorus frater paferis 2. soror pairis*^ 3. frater matris '• 63a 

1. impersonalia nad biat 6 brethir ut poenitet pudet® 2. slond f. 63b 
30 gnima hirrec inindidit^ 3. .i. adrimfetar^ 4. .i. robbatar 7 

biet in praesenti** 

1. ho iinrordai nech didin isindrecdairc atola 7* irvtairsitiu^ adchi f- 64 a 
dolbthai dano iarum is atothdchaide • fantasiaca cogitatione 2. .i. 
slond gnima cen tdrand persaine^ 

35 1. i.e. we then express two things by the gerund of the active and t 62a 
of the common. 2, it is not impersonale this time after adding 

the pronoun™. 3. for to diflfer from the passive is not necessary for 

those which are from the neuter. 

1. a preterite near and remote. 2. this is the unlimited tense f- 62 b 

40 (the aorist), which I mention to thee. 

1. impersonalia which are not from a verb ut etc. 2. signification f- 63b 
of action merely in the indicative. 4, i.e. they have been and they 

will be in praesenti. 

1. When any one then has thought in the present, the flood and the f. 64a 
45 inundation which he sees he also afterwards feigns it° for the future phan- 
tasiorca cogitatione. 2. i.e. signifying action without denoting person. 

» cf. Sg. 149'' 7. Before arberamni there are some letters like inn a •> cf. Sg. 

150» 2 « cf. Sg. 151»3 cf. Sg. 152» 2 «cf. Sg. 153»1 ' MS. in\didit 

Holder : cf. Sg. 153» 3 « cf . Sg. ISS»» 1 »> cf. Sg. 153'' 4 ' this is more likely 

7 written over the line than an abbreviation for m. Holder ^ the last i over the 

line ' cf. Sg. 154» 4 ™ i.e. the addition of the pronoun makes the verb personal: 
cf. Sg. 150» 1 » dolbthai = dolbaith-i 



230 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 

f- 66a ...'tracto^'... Non poenitus absistunt" haec a primitiuorum 

significatione. (l. p. 431) 
A uillico'... (I. p. 433) 
f. 65b Nomina quoque quae ex ipso actu^ agentibus" imponuntur. . . 

(I. p. 434) 5 

...'aspernor'' 'consternor -aris*'... (i. pp. 435, 436) 

In uerbis compositis est quando Graeci extrinsecus faciunt de- 
f. 66a clinationem ad similitudinem simplicium'... Apud Romanos uero 
semper intrinsecus fit declination id est, in ipsa iunctura sequentis 
uerbi'^ uel post earn... lo 

Apparet ergo ex hoc, quod compositio huiuscemodi uerborum, 
quae non eosdem raodos compositionum per omnia seruant tempora, 
per singula separatim fit^ (i, p. 437) 
f. 66b ...'penulatus^'... (l. p. 441) 

...a cerro *cirratus^'...a lacerna' 'lacernatus'... i6 

t 67a ...a Cerrere 'cerritus^'... (l. p. 442) 

f- 65a 1. j^ imrddaim^ 2. .i. nitesbanat i ni dechriget^ 3. .i. 

6nd rectairiu'^ 
^•^^^ 1. dobber ainm doib den gnim gnite^ 2. .i. dunaib hi gnite 

3. .i. londaigim 4. .i. fohothaiva. 5. .i. ond rainn didenig 20 

f- 66a 1. inmagen indentar in Jilliud is ixnmedon dognither ni fodeud^ 

2. in principio .i. inna^ rainne didencha incomsuidigthi^ 3. .i. 
etarscarad oabi oencAomsuidigud'' 

f- 66b 1. casalda^ .i. penula -casal 2. cirrus .i. mong t gibbne nnde 

7 cirri 7 tonderi dicitnt unde 7 cirri uocantwr intonsae partes'' «5 

3. .i. casal 

f. 67a 1. caichen^ [in marg. d.] cereritus debuit esse 

f. 65a 2. i.e. they are not wanting to, or they differ not. 

f. 65b 1. a name is given them from the deed they do. 2. i.e. to those 

that do. 3. i.e. from the last part. 30 

f. 66a 1. the place wherein the flexion is made, 'tis in the middle it is 

made, not at the end. 2. i.e. of the last part of the compound. 

3. i.e. separation, so that there is not one compound. 

• cf. Sg. 155" 3 »> ef. Sg. 155" 5 « cf. Sg. 156" 1 ^ cf. Sg. 156" 6 

» eher a als Holder; cf. Sg. 157" 1 ' MS. in « cf. Sg. 157" 2, rectius in ch- 
" cf. Sg. 157" 10 » cf. Sg. 159^5 " cf. Sg. 159« 7 ' cf. Sg. 169" 3 



Glosses on Priscian {Ley den). 231 



PRISCIAN. 

c. Codex Leidensis, Lat. MSS. No. 67. 

...cuachin pro conchin... est concha cesc. concha quasi concaua. f. 16a 

(ed. Hertz, i. p. 26) 
5 'Veredus ueredarius' uir redarum id est curruum princeps .i. 

eirr. (i. p. 27) 

. . .genainari autem uidetur [scil. s] post consonantem, si, ex ante- f- 171^ 

cedente, quae loco c et s fungitur, ipsa consequatur {.i. si madu 

coscedar]^, ut 'exsequiae exsequor.' (i. p. 34) 

lo ...alia ex morbis ut 'cardiacus' .i. luathchride^ (i. p. 69) f. 26b 

'Leccius' .i. an^ (i. p. 72) f. 27a 

'sabrateria' ingor" (i. p. 81) f- 29b 

'priuignus' lesmac^ (i. p. 82) f- 30a 

'talus' odbrann^ (l. p. 110) f. 36b 

15 'culex' cuil^ (I. p. 164) f. 5la 

lepida sulhair^ (l. p. 200) f. 58a 

'alcedo' fmlenn^ (i. p. 206) f- 59a 

'pelium -lii' barr a pelle t pelium d p^leta a peleo\ (l. p. 215) f. 60b 

rhinoceTOS sroiibennach^ (l. p. 217) f. 61a 

20 In undecimo Virgilius: *et pace sequestra' [in raarg.] uergiliarius ^- 62a 

.i. media, nam sequester medius {.i. rdth] inter duos altercantes 

pacem sequestram indutias dicunt'. (l. p. 223) 

'termes termitis.' Cicero .i. feruor .i. lind tee^ (l. p. 240) f- 65a 
'pollis pollinis' [in marg.] .i. auitas^ (l. p. 250) ^- 67a 

«5 ' postica' .i. /ann° (11. p. 39) f. 150b 

Sed ut est etiam similitudinis aduerbium, potest etiam prof- 161 b 

temporali accipi : ' Ut uidi, ut perii.' Et ex hoc {.i. ond ut so] 

componitur utinam. (ll. p. 86) 

Inuenitur [ararecar] etiam 'ut' pro 'utinam' 



30 



if it should foUow. f- ^^b 

from this ut. t 161b 

1 leg, Lyciua {AvKeios) dn ' atittas, Zimmer. 

• cf. Sg. 16" 2 " cf. Sg. 33» 24 <= cf. Sg. 38« 6 ■» cf. Sg. 38" 6 

•cf. Sg. 48»5 ' cf. Sg. 68" 12 e cf. Sg. 91"3 "cf. Sg. 93»1 

» cf. Sg. 95» 6 ^ cf. Sg. 95" 6 ' cf. Sg. 97» 4 "» cf. Sg. 102» 2 
» cf. Sg. 217" 7 



232 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



PRISCIAN. 



d. BiBL, Ambr. Cod. A. 138 sup. 

Col. 1. uenus uenustus ni stus. forsudib sed tus''^ (ed. Hertz, I. 140) 

Col. 3. excipiuntur supradictae declinationis arriaguil femein^^. (i. p. 145) 

'margo' {inde7''bus^] quoque auctoritate poetica non solum femi- 
nini sed etiam masculini generis inuenitur. (r. p. 145) 

mango [in marg. 1. 7] {c)ennaige. (i. p. 146) 

inritamenta gulae .i. sercla'^. (i. p. 147) 
Col. 4. diminutionis aut adulationis bansc(d)l noac^*. (i. p. 148) 

excipitur flamen .i. dinaih weiiiuraldaib*'^ (l. p. 149) 

lar .i. tene. 

quod etiam Araris dicitur .i. doanmnithK 



1. it is not stus upon them but tus. 2. from the rule of the 

feminine. 3. uncertainty. 4. of young women. 5. i.e. from 

the neuters. 6. i.e. as nominative. i5 

» cf. Sg. 60b 6 b cf. Sg. 62" 5 « cf. Sg. 63" 11 

■i cf. Sg. 63" 5 « cf. Sg. 63" 10 ' cf. Sg. 64» 4 



Glosses on Prudentius. 233 



PRUDENTIUS. 



Inter glossas Theodiscas ad Prudentium spectantes legitur in 

codicibus haec glossa linguae Hibernicae assignata : ' cicutas scot. 

bind'"^ (vide Zeitschr. f. deutsches Alterthum 16, p. 25, 167; 27, 24; 
5 67, 1892 = E. Steinmeyer, Die altdeutschen Glossen, ii. p. 383, 24). 

E sententia Steinmeyeri etiam in verbis ' fuco. colore kainke' (1.1. 

p. 25, 169: keinke, p. 27, 26) = Altd. Glossen, li. 383, 32) glossa 

Hibernica in est. 

In codice Sangallensi 134 saeculo decimo scripto p. 230 ad uerba 
lo Prudentii 'crinibus aureolisque riget coma texta catenis'^ in margine 

adscriptum est : scot, neman* (Hattemer, Denkmahle des Mittelalters, 

I. 272. 

Zimmer, Gloss. Hib. Supplementum, p. 5. 

* bind seems an abbreviation of hindmer (cf. cicuta) H. 2. 17, p. 284, which is 
15 O'Begley's minmhear 'hemlock.' 

* Asfucus is the rock-lichen, we should perhaps correct this to kairke, i.e. cairce, 
gen. pi. of Carrie ' rock,' and compare Tur. 115, supra vol. i. 492. 

^ Prudentii Carmina, ed. Obbarius, p. 91 (Hamartigenia, 1. 271). 

* Nemon or Nemain is the name of the wife of the war-god Neit, Corm. Gl. s.v. 
20 Neit, ind Nemain .i. in Badb, LU. 57 a. 26. See Rev. Celt. i. 42, xii. 130. A latinised 

Nemanus occurs infra p. 274. 



234 Non-Biblical Glosses and Scholia. 



SENTENTIAE SANCTORUM DOCTORUM 
ET PATRUM. 

(BiBL. Ambr. Cod. F. 60 sup.) 

Arcuaria folia 

.i. quasi folia curbata 

idtairhirthi^^ . ab eo 

quod arcus. Cum cuspinio 

sapore cuspis . proprium 

ligni .i. cm^ew^.cuispi- 

nio .i. cuilendu^ 

(rep)ptilias uenenosas 

(bri)tannica . fobirge 

puteus inlustratus .i. nehglan. 

1. i.e. bent. 2. holly. 3, made of holly. 
* =id est tairberthi 



Glosses on Servius (Berne). 235 



SERVIUS. 

(Cod. Bernensis, MSS. lit. 363.) 

Castores autem a castrando dicti sunt. Virosa autem aut f. 31b 
uenenata. Nam licet sint multis remedio, tamen praegnantes eorum 
5 odore abiiciunt et egerunt partum togluaset chombairt^. [In marg.] 
togluasacth^. 

Et mystica uannus lacchi, id est cribrj^m areale criathar atho^. f. 34a 
Bufo . rana terrestris nimiae magnitudinis mac salach'^^. f. 34b 

spiras funium .i loman cecorse. f. 37 b 

10 oculorum [cla] f. 42b 

The context is : Nam aut insitio dicitur cum fisso trunco surculus 
fecundae arboris sterili inseritur, aut oculorum impositio cum incise 
cortice libro alienae arboris germen inserimus**. 

et Gaurus sliab gar gain. f. I04a 

15 upper marg. Brigit dixit. Isel friart tailciud • frigargg • cdich f. 117 a 
auuair^ • cachdin dodgena samlid bid reid riam each • namr&id* 

lege hie librum fabularum robartaich f. 128 a 

In sciomantia — [marg.] corrg(ui)nec{ht) — uero quia umbrae tantum f. 129a 

est euocatio sufficit solus intent us. 

20 focam .i. ron. f. 133 b 

concha satis pure [leg. salis puri] ruidgaV. f. I86b 

1. they abort oflfspring. 2. the sieve of a kiln. 4. mountain 
of Garganus. 5. Lowly towards the high, a yielding to the fierce, 

every man's in turn*: whosoever shall do thus, every rough will be smooth 
1$ before him. 

The following fourteen Irish names occur in the margins,: Brigit f. 117», Cathasach 
179"», Colggu 9V>, Comgan 21», 31«, 32», 32^ 33«, 34», 35», Cormac 65», 80», 113^ 114», 
117», 137", 138», Dub{thach) 22», 27», 147», Dungal 54», Fergus 24», 84», 127=, 142»«, 
164», Mace Longdin 64'', Suadbar 140». f. 131'' in marg. opposite 'Sybillam Apollo 
dilexit et ei obtulit poscendi quod uellet arbitrium. ilia (Sybilla) hausit harenam mani- 
bus et tarn longam uitam poposcit. Cui Apollo respondit id posse fieri si Erithriam 
insulam relinqueret et eam nunquam uideret' — sicut mac Cialldin^. f. 94'' in marg. 
opposite 'magica ars,' Taircheltach'. 

The gloss on fo. 10», which Hagen and Stem (Celt. Zeitsch. iv. 184) read as 
an Irish tent, is Lat. geni, i.e. genitium, and glosses caricis, Verg. EcL 3, 20. 

» leg. togltiasachtidi ? ' procurers of abortion ' 

'' cf. bid intechta trid criathar n-dtha bar ihhruar, LU. 96» 

* Nigra, Rev. Celt. ii. 448, read this gloss as muoralach 
d cf. Verg. Georg. ii. 69 and KZ. 35, 593 

* cf. cech fochaid a Mair, Ml. 39* 31 ; for cech lin a huair. Ml. 115» 14 ; is caich a 
huair an aros-so. Laud 610, fo. 97» 1 

' this seems a proper name : see Four Masters 878 

* cf. Toti traat yiyova t4 vivra, 1 Cor. ix. 22. 

•» identified by Stern (Celt. Zeitsch. iv. 182) with a deacon named Niall mac Gial- 
lain (Fiallain, lallain) who is said to have fasted for thirty years, been paralysed for 
thirty-four years, seen many visions, and died in 854 or 858 

' see as to this magician. Three Fragments of Irish Annals, ed. O'Donovan, p. 136. 



236 Non-Bihlical Glosses and Scholia. 

SORTILEGIA. 

(BiBL. REG. MONACENSIS, COD. LAT. 14,846.) 

f. 107 a A. significat uirum luscum t coll oculo dextera. 

f. llOa 'il-* requies uel dolor, i uir auctus cum pertica ueniens narra- 

bit*^ tibi fabulas, que uolueris. periculose per uia, per uita ; longus 5 
et ratus. glas t ban. principatum et potestatem habet is, pro quo 
tenetur et diliget gquos i pacificauit. 

Si pro scientia furti, uir alienus furauit inter oriens et occi- 
dentem ; uel ad'' oriens portata est. Si res non niger est, -ill- t 
•V- furauerunt ; alius ex his: albister capilli capitis'^ eius t glas- lo 
Had. si non res alba t cana t glas, alius de illis rufus 1: tene folt ; 
alius ^ sanguis factus est in capite, quoin puer erat, ab alio puero ; 
et non potest abscondi. color^ huius rei • dubtonn • discolor et issil 
selbt^ ; et uir alieni generis furauit. 
f. Ilia O. laetitia condan adilc^^^ comus^ tuhenuhel^ ordinati a deo et 15 

ab hominibus. Si pro uia, letitia et libertas ; potentia • anfine^ et 
libertas. locus altus™ munitus, in quo natus hie, pro quo tenetur 
liber, i semet ipse. 

0. sepulchrum nouum auditioni hulath i forloscuth^. 

Si pro scientia furti, et indicat a parte dextera et ille, qui 20 
reuelauit: si uir habet, habet" dolorem sub uentre t chnuc 1. iduu^; 
si habet mulier, pregnans est. 
f. 112 a-b V. in prima parte : uulnus in capite uel in medio corporis. 

V. si in secunda parte, [ ] ipsius, pro quo tenetur, et uulnus 
in media parte. V. si in tertia parte, uulnus in capite 1. Ston "^ t «5 
iduu"^; t sanguis conglobata sub uentre uiri pro quo tenetur. 

Si pro scientia furti, ille, qui furauit is, bulch' i dorochoir ifiacW^ 
t senex et bene barbaris* est. 
f. 113 a Si pro scientia furti, e[t] .f in prima parte fuerit, habebit 

augmentum de sua pecunia ille, de quo furatur. Si .f. in secunda 30 
parte, indicat, quod in prumptu est ilia res et inueni[e]tur ; et ab 
inimico furata est. et res que furata est, dubglas i feraina i laicus, 
ad aquilonem portata est. 
f. 114a Si pro scientia furti, scietur, quod ad dexteram furata est ilia res, 

pro qua tenetur ; et pro longitudinem, scietur circuitum (?) separata 35 
est in duas partes, et niger iffur uel laicus canus, qui furauit" illam 
rem. et ilia res qui furata est, niger t donn. 

» leg. .i. Thurneysen •" corr. from narrauit " om. MS. * MS, 

capias, corr. Thurneysen * MS. aliur ' MS. calor « Thameysen 

conjectures issel-sellach 'kurzsichtig,' comparing the French vue basse ^ Thur- 

neysen suggests 'heil in bezug auf bediirfnisse,' cf. comsldn Laws vi. 172 ' glosses 

potentia ^ a British gloss, Welsh twyn uchel, Rhys Rev. Celt. xi. 91 ' •a 

stranger,' cf. Laws vi. 63, cf. uir alieni generis above ™ MS. alt " MS. hulach 

iforloseuth, corr. Thurneysen " suppl. Thurneysen p leg. idna, as a 

gloss on dolorem, Thurneysen, cf. Laws vi. 470 1 MS. etoa, corr. Thurneysen 

■■ if not Welsh (bwlch), leg. hulchach 'bearded,' Thurneysen ' leg. dorochair in 

fiacil 'the tooth has fallen out'? ' leg. barbatus, Thurneysen " leg. niger 

is qui furauit ; fur and laicus canus are glosses, Thurneysen 



Glosses on Sortilegia [Munich). 237 

Si in vim- [luna] furauerit super duas aquas furauit uir -folt tiug 
sir fair ^. 

Si in x- luna, uir alb[i]ster capilli capitis sui findbuide^. super f- 115b 
se, ut uideret agrum, exiet. 
5 Si pro furto, bona, hora nona in monte querenda est, et inuenies ; 
sed non protinus tres rote & saf" ; uel in tres partes diuisa est et ad 
orientem porta ta. fiira" s""^ fratres. et color* est rufa. 

Si in luna xi- furauerit, uir -fos- portauit. ^- ^^^* 

N. laich laicos • laicos. ^- ^^^^ 

lo significat comrac regis^ uel mortem eius. f- I17b 

Si pro scientia fnrti inter orientem et dextera portata est is coma, f- 118a 
et [in] promptum est et mox scietur. 

& • in prima parte adliae^ promath innacelle^ • et cito inuenies f. Il9b 
quod uis ; et augmentum pecunig . \ multas cogitationes. 

* ' thick long hair upon him ' 

*" MS. ^no^Mide : corr. Thumeysen 

"= cf. ni thetus It. T. i. 145, 8, if this be not a verbal error for ni hetus, W.S., 
rotectsat=ro-d-tectsat 'who have had it' is nearest to the MS. text, but does not suit 
the sense well. J. S. 

•• leg. furati sunt or furantes sunt, Thnrneysen 

• MS. calor 

' MS. sunt cobrac regem, corr. Thumeysen 

K leg. adlaic, a gloss on quod uis, Thumeysen 

^" 'a proving of the sense,' probably a gloss on multas cogitationes 



238 Old-Irish Prose. 



SPECIMENS OF OLD-IRISH PROSE. 

1. Notes in the Book of Armagh. 

f. 17 a 2 1. Veniens patricius in finera calrigi, babtitzauit filium cairthin 

7 caichanum, / pos^uani baptitzauit obtulerunt filius cairthin / 
caichan quintam partem caichain deo / patricio, et liberauit rex deo 5 
et patricio Hae sunt fines quintae partis, i. coicid caichdin otha 
glais telcha; berich abraidne conrici forcuisin* tuilgos disleib Otha 
glais conacolto curreiriu / 6tha crich drommo • nit • cuglais tamlachtae 
dublocho lagglais cugrenlaich fote • laront • timchell nasanto cosescen 
indacor a sescunn dacor ladescert leni lafur conrici hucht noinomne lo 
condairiu mdr condairiu medoin condairiu fidas condairiu meil con- 
druim toidached lagglais conrici conaclid Atropert flaith /aithech 
inso huile itosuch iartabuirt baithis duaib 

2. Conggab patricc iarnaidpuirt indruimm daro .i. druim lias. 
Fdcab patricc adaltae • n • and benignus aainm / fuitinse • xvii • 15 
annis gabais caille lapatricc lassar ingen anfolmithe dicheniul 
caichain Baiade and taresi ■ m • benigni trifichtea bliadne 

3. Issi inso coibse fetho fio 7 aedocht dibliadin rembas dau 
dumanchuib drommo lias 7 dumaithib callrigi iter crochaingel 7 

f. 17a2 1- Patrick came into the district of Calrige^ and baptized Mac «o 

caerthinn" and Caichan, and after he baptized (them) Mac caerthinn and 
Caichan offered * Caichan's Fifth ' to God and Patrick, and the king made 
(it) free to God and Patrick. These are the boundaries of the Fifth, to 
wit ' Caichan's Fifth ' : From the stream of Telach Berich (the hill of 
Berach) out of Braidne (?) as far as Forcuisin which... from the mountain. 25 
From the stream of Conaclid to Reiriu and from the border of Druimm 
Nit"^ to the stream of Tamlacht Dublocho®, by the stream to Grenlach 
Fote^ By Ront (?), round the Sanad (?) to the Moor of the two Hillocks ; 
from the Moor of two Hillocks by the south of the meadow by Fur as far 
as the Nine-Trees Hill ; with Daire Mor», with Daire Med6in, with Daire 30 
Fidas, with Daire Meil, with Druim Toidached by the stream as far as 
Conaclid. Lord and vassal had offered all this immediately after baptism 
was conferred upon them. 

2. Patrick set up in Druim Daro i.e. in Druim Lias, after it was 
offered to him. Patrick left his fosterling there, named Benignus, et 35 

fuit in se .xvii. annis. Lassar daughter of Anfolmithe'', of the race 
of Caichan, took the veil from Patrick. For three score years she dwelt 
there after Benignus. 

3. This is Fith * Fio's confession and his bequest two years before his 
death, to the monks of Druim lias and to the nobles of Calrige, both lay- 40 

* Is this a verbal form, of. docuisin and tuilgos a noun? J.S. 

•> Now Calry in co. Sligo, Hogan, Documenta de S. Patricio, p. 96 

* ' son of rowan-tree ' ^ 'Dorsum Nidi' 

* ' Sepulchri Lacus Nigri ' ' ' Grenlach ' later Grellach 

8 'Great Oakwood' ^ apparently a woman's name 

' Is this Bishop Fith an alias of Iserninus, infra § 7? 



Notes in the Book of Armagh. 239 

alt(5ir drommo lias nad confil finechas fordruimm leas act cendl 
f^tho fio ma beith nech besmaitly^diib bes crdibdech bes chuibsech 
dinchlaind manipe du^castar dus indtar dimuintir drommo lias t 
diamanchib Mani^tar dubber decrad dimuintir patricc inte . . , 
5 4. Nao 7 nai filii fratris patricii et daall filius hencair quos f. 17 b 1 
reliquit ibi patricius adopart • teoralethindli treathir patricio in 
sempiternum' Et obtulit patricio filium suum conderc filius filius 
{sic) daill 

Marii obtulit teoralethindli triathir 7 obtulit patricio filium mac 

10 rlmae 7 babtitzauit eos patricius 7 aedificauit aeclmam in heriditate 
eorum et regnum offerebat cum eis coirpre patricio 

5. IMmrani ernene docummin 7 doalich 7 doernin tir gimmae 7 
muinae buachaele 7tamnich Immransat inna • ill • caillechaso inna- 
tireso dupatricc cullae • m • bratho 

*5 6. Dirrdggel cummen 7 brethan ochter nachid conaseilb iterfid 
7 mag 7 lenu conallius 7 allubgort Ogdiles didiu duchumrain leth 
indorpiso indoim induiniu conriccatar aseuit frie .i. • iii • ungai argait 
7 cann** argit 7 muince -iii- nungae condroch 6ir senmesib senairotib'' 
log leith unga3 dimuccib 7 log leith ungae dichairib 7 dillat leith 

2o ungye senmessib inso huile dfech*^ tinoil Digeni cummen cetaig 

men and clerics* of Druim lias : that there is not a family right of inherit- 
ance to Druim lias, but that the race of Fith Fio (should inherit it) if 
there be any one of them who should be noble, should be devout, should 
be conscientious. If there should not be, it shall (then) be seen whether 
25 one could be found of the (monastic) community of Druimm lias or of its 
servants. If one be not found, a member (^) of Patrick's community is 
put into it. 

4. Nao and "i^ai, filii fratris Patricii, quos reliquit ibi Patricius, f. 17 b 1 

and Dall son of Hencar offered three hali-iiulles^ through his land Patricio 

30 in sempiternum. Et obtulit Patricio filium suum Conderc filius Daill. 

Marii obtulit three haM-indles^ through his land, et obtulit Patricio 
filium Mac rimae, et babtizauit eos Patricius, et aedificauit ecclesiam in 
hereditate eorum, et regnum ofihrebat cum eis Coirpre Patricio. 

5. Ernene had bequeathed to Cummen and to Alach and to Ernin 
35 TIr Gimmae and Muine Buachaile (Cowherds' Brake) and Tamnach. These 

three nuns had bequeathed these lands to Patrick until doomsday. 

6. Cummen and Brethan had bought Ochter Achid with its ap- 
purtenance, both wood and plain and meadow^, with its curtilage and its 
herbgarden. Now half of this heritage (belongs) to Cummen, in house, 

40 in man**, until its prices be paid to her, to wit, three ounces of silver and a 
can of silver, and a necklace of three ounces, with a circlet of gold ac- 
cording to old standards, the value of half an ounce in pigs and the value 
of half an ounce in sheep, and a vestment worth half an ounce according 
to old standards. All this as a debt of collection' (?). 

* This sentence is incomplete and confused. The thing given by Nao and Nai is 
not mentioned and the words et Daall filius Hencair should come next before adopart 

* MS. crann, with punctum delens over r 

' not translated: perhaps foi sen-airfotib 'according to old measures of length' 
J. S.: or from a participle sen-airfoite 'altiiberkommene?' Windisch 

* MS. difech, with punctum delens over i 

' literally, 'both chancel-screen and altar' ' cf. cachindlea infra p. 271 

8 'wald, feld und wiese,' as is said in Germany. Cf. the grant itir colli 7 mhachaire 

to the community of the Trinity on Loch C6, Ann. L. C. i. 347 
•^ cf. the A.S. formula mid mete 7 mid viannum, Kemble, l 210 
' tindil gen. sg. of tiriol 'collection,' which in the Laws seems to mean a collection 

made by a father for his daughter on her marriage 



240 Old- Irish Prose. 



rithge frieladach mace maile odrae tigerne cremtbinnse arech • n • donn 
rithse intechsin fricolmdn • nam bretan ar chumil • n • arggit Luid 
inchumalsin duforl6g ochtir achid 
f- 18a 1 7. Patricius et isserninus {.i. epscop fith} cum germano fuerunt 

in olsiodra" ciuitate Germanus uero isernino diyi.it ut praedicare in 5 
hiberniam ueniret Atqwe prumptus fait oboedire e\,iain in quam- 
cumqwe partem mitteretwr nisi inhiberniam Germanus dixit 
patricio et tu an oboediens eris. Patricius diyiit fiat {cet''} sicut 
uis Germanus dixit hoc interuos erit /now potuerit iserninus in 
hiberniam non trawsire lo 

8. Patricius uenit inhiberniam iserninus uero missusesi in aliara 
regionem i^ed uentus contrarius detulit ilium indexteram partem 
hiberniae Dutet iarsin diachennadich aicme becc icliu catrige" 
aainmm DuUuid disuidiu concongab toicuile Facab noib dia 
muintir and Luid iarsuidiu concongab raith foalascich Facib noib fs 
• n • aile isuidiu Dulluid disuidiu du lathruch daarad indib maigib 
Dullotar cuci isuidiu sechtmaicc cathboth pridchis duaib 7 credi- 
derunt 7 baptitzati sunt 7 luid leo fades diammennut Fusocart 
endse cennsalach fubithin creitme riacach Luid epscop fith leo 
forlongis cdch aleth odib r^nic patricc iersuidiu 7 crediderunt sibi 20 
•iill • filii diinlinge Luid iarsuidiu cucrimthan maccn^ndi ceinnselich 

7 ipse credidit uccraith bilich di\si patricc iarnabaitzed aratailced^ 
maccu cathbad /isserninum leo 7 ad cotedae innitge 

9. Dullotar maicc cathbad diammennut iersin isde attaa f^na 
forfid Contultatar dochum patricc et cremthinn maicc endi ucsci «5 
pdtric 

Cummen made a mantle which was sold to Eladach son of Mael-odar, 
lord of Cremthenn, for a brown horse. That horse was sold to Colmdn of 
the Britons for a cumal^ of silver. That cumal went to the additional 
price of Ochter Achid. 30 

f. 18a 1 8. Patricius etc. Then he (Iserninus) comes to his province, a small 

tribe in Cliu, named Catrige. He came thence and set up at Toicuile. 
He left there a saint of his community. After this he went and set up at 
Rdith Foalascich. Therein he left another saint. Thence he came to 
Lathrach dk Arad' in two plains. Therein Cathboth's seven sons went to 35 
him ; he preached to them, and they believed and were baptized, and he went 
with them southwards to their abode. Endae Cennsalach had denounced 
them because of their believing before every one. Bishop Fith (Iserninus) 
went with them into exile, each of them apart. After this came Patrick, 
and Dunling's seven sons believed in him. After this he went to Crim- 40 
than son of Endae Cennsalach, et ipse (scil. Crimthan) credidit at Rdith 
Bilech^. Patrick, after baptizing him, besought him to let back Cath- 
bad's sons, and Iserninus together with them, and he got the boon. 

9. Cathbad's sons went thereafter to their abode. Hence Fid (M6r) 

is called Fena'^. And they went to Patrick and Cremthann son of Endae 45 

at Sci Patric*. 

a 

* now Auxerre '' permission « MS. cotrige •* -tailced—to-ad-leced: 

cf. the verbal noun tailciud Ml. 131^ 14, Berne 117*, and the orthotonic du-d-failci 
Ml. TO?** 23, du-faiked Ml. 35" 2 * the value of three cows ' 'site of two 

charioteers' « now Eavilly, co. Carlow: see LL. 45*49 

^ cf. Is inand aimser hi tulatar na D6issi for Gabran 7 hi tulatar Feni for Fid M4r 7 
Fothart for Gabran sair 'it is the same time at which the D6ssi went upon Gabran and 
the F6ni on Fid M6r ('Great Wood') and the Fothart on Gabran in the east,' Laud 610, 
fo. 102''2 ' 'Patrick's Blackthorn' 



Notes in the Book of Armagh. 241 

10. Adopuir crimthann mace ^ndi nii dul bagriein fothart 
ogabuir liphi corrici suide laigen Slechtid isserninMS dupdtricc 
foramanchi 7 aandooit 7 dubbeir patricc duepscop fith 7 dabeiVside 
diimaccaib cathbath 7 congaib lethu ath fithot y" 

5 11. Dulluid Patrice othemuir hicrich laigen conrancatar 7 
dubthach macculugir uccdomnnch mar criathar la auu censelich 
Aliss patricc dubthach imdamnae • n • epscuip diadesciplib dilaignib 
idon fer s6er sochenitiil cenon cenainim nadip rubecc nadipromar 
bedasommse toisclimm fer oinsetche dunarructhae* actoentuistiu 

10 Frisgart dubthach nifetorsa diminuintir act fiacc find dilaignib 
duchooid huaimse hitire connacht Axnail immindraitset conacatar 
fiacc find cuccu Asbert dubthach fripatricc tair dumberradsa air 
fumrese infer dummimdidnaad duaberrad^ tarmuchenn air ismar 
agoire Isdisin didiu furraith fiacc find dubthach 7 berrsi patricc 7 

15 baitzisi Dubbert grdd • n • epscoip foir Conide epscop ijisin cita- 
ruoirtned lalaigniu 7 dubbert patricc cumtach dufiacc • idon clocc 7 
menstir 7 bachall 7 poolire 7 facab morfeser lais diamuintir .1. 
muchat(5cc inse fail augustin inseo bicae tecdn diarmuit naindid pool 
fedelmid 

20 10. Crimthann son of Endae offers Grian Fothart from Gabur Liphi 

as far as Suide Laigen". Isserninus kneels to Patrick for his monastery*^ (?) 
and his parent church, and Patrick gives (them) to bishop Fith, and he 
gives it to Cathbad's sons and sets up with them* (at) Ath Fithot'. ^ 
IL Patrick went from Tara into the province of Leinster, and he 

25 and Dubthach great-grandson of Lugar met at Domnach Mar Criathar^ in 
Hui Cinnselich''. Patrick besought Dubthach for the material of a bishop, 
from his disciples of Leinster, to wit, a man free, of good kiu, without 
defect, without blemish, whose wealth would not be overlittle nor over- 
great : ' I desire a man of one wife, unto whom hath been borne only one 

30 child.' Dubthach answered : ' I know not of my household (such a man) 
save Fiacc the Fair of Leinster who has gone from me into the lands of 
Connaught (with bardism for the kings'). As they were thinking of him 
they saw Fiacc the Fair (coming) towards them. Said Dubthach to 
Patrick : " come to tonsure me, for the man will succour me to my con- 

35 solation by his being tonsured in my stead, for great is his dutifulness." 
Thereafter, then, Fiacc the Fair succoured Dubthach, and Patrick ton- 
sured him and baptized him. He conferred a bishop's grade upon him, so 
that he is the bishop who has been first consecrated in Leinster. And 
Patrick gave to Fiacc a case (containing), to wit, a bell and a reliquary, 

40 and a crozier and tablets ; and he left with him seven of his community, 
to wit. My Catocc of Inis Fail'', Augustin of Inis Becc^, Tecan, Diarmait, 
Naindid, Pol, Fedelmid. 

» cf. dinad-r-icthe Wb. 28*' 1, dina-conbi Ml. 85^7, et v. supra, vol. i. p. 285, note b 
*• usually diaberrad <= ' Leinstermen's Seat,' now Mount Leinster ** manche 

maybe borrowed from monacbia as caille from pallium, cuithe from puteus, coibse from 
confessio, Febra from Febr(u)arius, and, according to Todd and Sarauw, Cothraige from 
PatriciuB. monachia, cella seu obedientia ab abbatia dependens, Ducange. In Laws 
III. 36, manche is glossed hy fine nmnach 'family of monks' and andoit by fine erlama 
'founder's family' « if lethu = led, cf. Hy. ii. 17 and infra p. 305, 1. 29 ' now 

Ahade in Fothart, Hogan op. cit. 104, note (g) » now Donaghmore, Ballakeen, 

Wexford ? Hogan 104, 168 ^ part of Leinster, v. Book of Rights, p. 208 

• CO mbairdni donaib rtgaibh, Trip. Life, p. 190, where the story is told more fully 
^ now Begeri in Wexford harbour (v. Hogan, Documenta, p. ISl). It is mentioned 
also in Rawl. B. 502, f. 47^ 1 ' now Inisbeg ('little island'), Wexford 

S. G. II. 16 



242 Old-Irish Prose. 



12. Con gab iarsuidiu indomnuch f^icc et Mi and contorchartar 
tri fichit fer diamuintir lais and 
f. 18b 1 13, Disiu dulluid intaingel cuci 7 asbert fris is friabinn aniar 

atd teserge icuil maige airm ifuirsitis intorcc arimbadand furruimtis 
apraintech port hifuirsitis innelit arimbadand furruimtis aneclis 5 
Asbert fiacc frisinaingel nandrigad contised patricc dothoorund aluic 
lais 7 diachoisecrad 7 combed htiad nuggabad alocc Dulluid iar- 
suidiu patricc cufiacc 7 durind alocc les 7 cutsecar 7 forruim afon-ig 
• n • and 7 adopart crimthann inportsin du patricc ar ba patric dubert 
baithis duchrimthunn 7 islebti adranact crimthann 10 

14. Luid sechnall iartain duchuursagad patricc imcharpat boie 
lais disin dufoid patricc incarpat cusechnall cenarith • n • and act 
aingil dutfidedar foidsi sechnall 6ruan -iii- aithgi** lais cumanchan 7 
anis • III • aithgi lasuide Foitsiside cufiacc Dlomis fiacc d(5ib iarsin 
Ite immelotar immuaneclis futhri conepe?^t intaingel isduitsiu tucad rs 
6patricc 6 rufitir dulobri^ 

15. Epscop aed b6i isleibti Luid duardd machse Birt edoct 
cusegene duardd machae Dubbert segene oitherroch aidacht duaid 7 
adopart ded aidacht 7 achenel 7 a eclis dupatricc cubbrath Faccab 
ded aidacht laconchad Luid conchad duart machae contubart fland 20 
feblae acheill d6o 7 gabsi cadessin abbaith'' • 

1 2. After this he (Fiacc) set up in Domnach Feicc, and abode there 
until three score men of his community had fallen there beside him. 
f. 18bl 13. Then the angel went unto him and said to him: "It is to the 

west of a river in Cul Maige that thy resurrection is (to be)" : the spot in 25 
which they should find the boar, be it there that they put their refectory : 
the stead in which they should find the doe, be it there that they put 
their church. Fiacc said to the angel that he would not so go until 
Patrick should have come to mark out his place and to consecrate it, and 
that from him he might receive his place. After this Patrick went to 30 
Fiacc and marked out his place for him, and consecrated it, and put his 
meeting-ground*^ there. And Crimthann offered that stead to Patrick, for 
it was Patrick who administered baptism to Crimthann, and in Slebte 
Crimthann has been buried. 

14. Sechnall went afterwards to reproach Patrick about the chariot 35 
which he had. Then Patrick sent the chariot to Sechnall without a 
charioteer therein save angels that guided it. When it had remained 
three nights with Sechnall he sent it on to ManchAn, and with him it 
remained three nights. He sent it on to Fiacc. Fiacc warned them 
off® afterwards. They circumambulated their church thrice, so the angel 4° 
said (to Fiacc) : " 'Tis to thee it hath been given by Patrick, since he 
knows thy infirmity." 

15. Bishop Aed abode in Slebte. He went to Armagh. He brought 
a bequest to Segene of Armagh. Segene gave again a bequest to Aed 
and Aed offered a bequest and his kindred and his church to Patrick till 45 
Doom. Aed left a bequest with Conchad. Conchad went to Armagh, 
and Fland Feblae^ gave his church to him, and he took himself (as) 
abbot. 

* before lais the MS. has djid •> See this story more fully told in the Tripartite 

Life, pp. 240 — 242 " leg. gabsi cadessin in abbaith, and cf. gebtit ludei in apid, Wb. 

26» 8 <» forrig ace. sg. oifoirach, Todd S. Patrick 448, Joyce 77 » of. Ml. 59"» 7 

' One of S. Patrick's successors in the See of Armagh, Trip. Life, p. 542, Four Masters, 
A.D. 704, Segene preceded him 



Notes in the Book of Armagh. 243 

Finiunt haec pauca per scotticam inperfectd scripta ncm (\uod ego '• 18^ 2 
won potuissem romana condere lingua %ed quod uix in sua scoti[c]a 
hae fabulae agnosci possunt Sin autem alias per latinam degestae 
fuissent now tarn incertus fuisset aliquis in efs quam imperitus quid 
legisset aut quam linguam sonasset pro habundautia scotaicorwm 
nominwm non habentium qualitatem 

Scripsi hunc ut potui librwrn : pulsare" conetur 
Omnis qui cumque legerit ut euadere poena 
Ad caelum ualeam et ad summi p?'aemia regni 
Patricio dominum pulsante habitare per aeuum 

a i.e. to pray; (Pulsate et aperietur uobis): cf. nun-ailte (gl. pulsari) Ml. 39'*19 



16—2 



244 



Old-Irish Prose. 



2. THE CAMBRAY HOMILY. 



(BiBL. civiTATis Camaracensis No. 619.) 



Lectio codicis. 

f. 37 b Debonis nonreci 

piendis proueri 
tate ostendenda 7. 
Daniel adeuchilmer 
dach • dix. muneratua 
tecumsint'' • et donado 
mustue^ alHda- scrip 
turam banc'' tibi le 

gam rex et intptati 
onem ostendam tibi > • 
Hier emit temur da 
nielem contepnente 7 
Inno mine di • sumi • 
Siquis unit • post 
me uenire : abne 
getsemet ipsum ettol 
let crucesua • et seqa 
tur me > insce inso 
asber arfeda* ihu 
fricach noein^ dince 
ne • lu doine^ arenindur 
be analchi ood • ocu 

sapecthu 

f. 37 c ocus aratinola : soalchi 
ocus arenairema futhu 

ocus arde cruche archrist 
ceinbes ichomus coirp 
ocus anme airesechethar 
sclictu, arfedot indag 
nimrathib isaireasber 



Textus restitutus. 

De donis non reci- 
piendis pro ueri- 
tate ostendenda. 
Daniel ad Euchil Mer- 
dach dixit : munera tua 
tecum sint, et dona do- 
mus tuae alteri da. scrip- 
turam banc tibi le- 
gam, rex, et interpretati- 
onem ostendam tibi*^. 
Hieronymus^: Imitemur Da- 
nielem contempnentem. 
In nomine Dei summi. 
Siquis uult post 
me uenire, abne- 
get semet ipsum et tol- 
lat crucem suam, et sequa- 
tur me. insce inso 
asber arfeda Isu 
fri each n-den din che- 
nelu doine aren-indar- 
be a dualchi ood ocus 

a pecthu 
ocus ara tindla soalchi 
ocus are n- airema futhu 

ocus airde cruche ar Christ, 
cein bes icomus coirp 
ocus anme, aire sechethar 
slictu arfedot in-dag- 
imratib. isaire asber : 



15 



«5 



30 



f, 37b This is the word which our Lord Jesus saith to every one of the race 

of men, that he banish from him his vices and his sins, and that he gather 35 

f. 37c virtues and receive stigmata and signs of the Cross for Christ's sake, so 
long as he is in power of body and soul, that he follow the tracks of our 

* ecumsint seems to be written in erasure 

^" ue seems to be written in erasure, and after it a letter seems to be erased 

" before banc hsc is erased 



^" Propb. Dan. v. 17 
* S. Hieronymum in expl. 
Hibernicae, p. 213 n. 

' feda seems to be in erasure 
8 no seems to be in erasure 
*" o seems to be in erasure 



Danielis (Opera omnia v. 654), Zimmer, Glossae 



The Camhray Homily. 



245 



Lectio codicis. 

Siqiiis uult postmenenire 
abnegit semetipsum et toi- 
let crucemsua ocuisticsath 
5 achruich. etsequaturme 
ocuisiium sichethre iseear 
ndiltuth dunn • fanissin 
mani cometsam dear 
tolaib ocuis mafristossa 

lo dearpecthib issiticsal 
archruche duun furnu • 
raaar foim am ammint 
ocus martri ocus coicsath 
archnist amcnl assindber 

15 alaile etno crux cippe 
acruciatudicit et duobus 
modis crucemdni baila 
mus cum aut p'abstinen 
cia camem efficiamus 

io aut p'conpassione proxi 
mi necessitate illius nsam 
esseputamus quieui do 
lorem exibet inaliena 
necessitate crucem portat 

35 iumente utpaulus ait por 
tatehonerauestra inui 
ce sicadimplebitis legem 
xpi • ocus asbeir daniu ind 
apostot fletecumflenti 

30 b; gaudecumgaudentib; 
sipatiatur unum mem 
brum cumpacientur 
nia membra airisse abe 
es mabeth • nagalar bee 

35 for corp duini magorith 
loch cith mechuis nui 
nelaim nuin emeraib 



Textus restitutus. 

Si quis uult post me uenire, 
abneget semetipsum et tol- 
lat crucem suam, ocuis ticsath 
a chruich, et sequatur me, 
ocuis niiinsechethse . isee ar 
n-diltuth dunn fanissin 
mani cometsam dear 
tolaib ocuis ma fristossam 
dear pecthib. issi ticsdl 
ar cruche dunn furnn 
ma arfoimam dammint^ 
ocus martri ocus coicsath 
ar Chriist ; amail assindber 
alaile'. et nomen crux quippe 
a cruciatu dicitur, et duobus 
modis crucem Domini baiula- 
mus, cum aut per abstinen 
tiam carnem efficiamus (?), 
aut per conpassionem proxi- 
mi necessitatem illius nostram 
esse putamus ; qui eoim do- 
lorem exhibet in aliena 
necessitate crucem portat 
in mente, ut Paulus ait : por- 
tate onera uestra inui- 
cem, sic adimplebitis legem 
Chris ti** • ocus asbeir daniu ind 
apostol : flete cum flenti- 
bus, gaudete cum gaudentibus*', 
si patiatur unum mem- 
bra m, compatientur om- 
nia membra^ • air isse a be- 
es ma beth na galar bee 
for corp duini magorith 
locc cith ine chuis wd i- 
ne Idim niuu ine meraib 



f. 37 d 



Lord in good thoughts. Therefore he says : Si qtds uult post me uenire 
abneget semet ipsuTn, et tollat crucem suam, and let him take up his cross, et 

40 sequAxtur me, and let him follow me. This is our denial of ourselves, if 
we do not indulge our desires and if we abjure our sins. This is our 
taking-up of our cross upon us, if we receive loss and martyrdom and 
suffering for Christ's sake, as some one says it. 

And moreover the apostle says fete etc. f. 

45 For this is its usage, if there be any little ailment on a man's body, if 
it burns a place, whether in his foot or in his hand or in his fingers, the 

» cf. rommunus dammint dom, Wb. 24'' 19 
•> Gal. vi. 2 
" Rom. xi, 15 
•> 1 Cor. xii. 26 



37 d 



246 



Old-Irish Prose. 



f. 38 a 



Lectio codicis. 

fogeir anggalar inuile 
corp issamlitli iscoma 
das duun chanisin foge 
ra each, nern oire nun 
dem membur uili dudea 
nach ces suth Ocus na 
calar bess fairech om 
nessam amail assind • 

beir ap" • quiscandali 
zatur etego nonuror 
quis infirmator etego 
noninfirmor • nifil hui 
dea autrubert ind • 
noeb • apstol inso om 
bub. ade sence baca 
lar. 
dogalar caich bafrithor 

gondo frithorgon caich ba 

lobredo lobre cahic issamlith 
his coraadas ducach oinonni 
aure coicsa fricach inceseth 
ocus insedomme tu ocus inae 
lobri adcia isnaib inscib sco 
eulis indaecni ascenel cru 
che • adrimther incoicsath 
filus trechenelae mar 
tre daneu adrimiter 
arcruich duduiniu madesgre 
baan martre ocus glas 
martre ocus derc martre 



Textus restitutus. 

fogeir^ a n-ggalar in uile 
corp : is samlith is coma- 
das duun chanisin fonge- 
ra each n-er nail — oire nun- 5 

dem membur uili du Dea — 
nach chsath ocus na 
galar bess /aire chom- 
nessam; amail assind- 

beir apostukis : quis scandali- *° 

zatur et ego non/uror? 
quis infirraatur et ego 
non infirmor ? ni fil. . . 
... autrubert ind 

ndebapstol inso dim- 15 

bud adeserce ba ga 
lar 
d6 galar cdich, ba frithor- 
gon dd frithorgon chdich, ba 

lobre do lobre chdich. issamlith 20 
iscomadas du each din onni 
aure coicsa fri cdch ince sdeth 
ocus ince dommetu ocus inae 
lobri. adciam isnaib inscib seo{l) 
eulis ind aecni as ar chenel cru- 25 
che adrimther in coicsath • 
filus trechenelcB mar- 
tre daneu adrimiter 
ar chruich du duiniu, madesgre 
bdanmartre ocus glas- 30 

martre ocus dercmartre 



disease inflames the whole body. Thus it is fitting for us ourselves, that 
every suffering and every ailment that is on his neighbours should inflame 
every part, for we all are members unto God, as saith the apostle : Quis 
scandalizatur et ego non uror? quis infirmatur et ego non infirmor ? 35 

There is not...^ the holy apostle has said this from the abundance 
f. 38a of his charity; everyone's sickness was sickness to him, offence to anyone 
was offence to him, everyone's infirmity was infirmity to him. Even 
so it is meet for everyone of us that he suffer with everyone in his 
hardship and in his poverty and in his infirmity. We see in these wise 40 
words of the sage that fellow-suffering is counted as a kind of cross. 
Now there are three kinds of martyrdom which are counted as a cross to 
man, that is to say'', white martyrdom, and green martyrdom, and red 
martyrdom. 

* ci. fo-sn-gert LU. 63*36 fir fogerrtha 'ordeal of heating' (iudicium aquae calidae) 
Laws V. 456, 470, 472 •> hui dea is not clear 

"= 'if it is {mad) an expression,' or 'utterance' {esgre from *e$-gaire, O'MuIc. 830 f.) 
W.S. 



The Camhray Homily. 



247 



Lectio codicis. 

issi inban martre duduini 
u • intain scares ardea 
fricach reet carisceruce 
sa aini nalaubir noco issi 
indglas mart redo intum 
scaras friathola leolces 
sas saithor ippennit ocus 



aitrigi issi indercmartre 
lo do foditu chruche ocus 
diorcne archrist amculton 
dech omnuchuir dundaib 
abstolaib oc ingrimmim in 
nacloen ocuis ocforcetul 
15 recto dee congaibetar 
innatrech enel martre 
so issnib colnidib tuthegot 
duguthrigi scarde friatola 
ceste saithu tnesmot afuil 
20 inaini ocuis ilaubair archrist 
filus daneu trecenele mar 
tre attalogmara leder 
aranetathami fochrici 
manos comalnna mar • Cas 
• titas iniuuentute • conti 
nentia inhabundantia 7 
De muneribus 
p'uer tentibus recta 
iudicia nonrecipiendis 



25 



Textus restitutus. 

issi inbdnmartre du duini- 
u intain scaras ar Dea 
fri each reet caris, ce ruci- 
sa dim m% laubir n-oco . issi 
ind glasmartre do intain 
scaras fria thola led i c4s- 
sas sdithor ippennit ocus 

aithrigi • issi in dercniartre 
do foditu chruche oaus 
diorcne ar Christ aniail ton- 
deccomn uccuir du ndaib 
abstolaib oc ingrimmim in- 
na clden ocuis oc forcetul 
recto Dee • congaibetar 
inna trechenel martre 
so issnib colnidib tuthegot 
dagathrigi, scarde fHa tola, 
cdste sdithu, tuesmot afuil 
i n-dini ocuis ilaubair ar Christ' 
filus daneu ti'echenele mar- 
tre ata logmdra le Dea, 
aranetatham-tii fochrici 
ma nos-comalnnamar — cas- 
titas in iuuentute, conti- 
nentia in habundantia. 
De muneribus 
peruertentibus recta 
iudicia non recipiendis. 



f. 38b 



30 



35 



This is the white martyrdom to man, when he separates for sake of 
God from everything he loves, although he suffer fasting or labour thereat. 

This is the green martyrdom to him, when by means of them (fasting 
and labour) he separates from his desires, or suffers toil in penance and 
repentance. 

This is the red martyrdom to him, endurance of a cross or destruction 
for Christ's sake, as has happened to the apostles in the persecution of 
the wicked and in teaching the law of God*. 

These three kinds of martyrdom are comprised in the carnal ones who f. 38 b 
resort to good repentance, who separate from their desires, who pour 
40 forth their blood in fasting and in labour for Christ's sake. 

Now there are three kinds of martyrdom which are precious in God's 
eyes, for which we obtain rewards if we fulfil them, castitas in iuuentute, 
continentia in abundantia. 



» With the white, green and red martyrdoms, compare the Arabian 'white death,' 
'black death,' 'green death' and 'red death,' Burton's Thousand Nights and a Night 
VI. 250 



^ 



248 Old- Irish Prose. 



3. THE ST. GALL INCANTATIONS. 

(Cod. S. Galli No. 1395.) 

Ni artu ni nim ni domnu ni muir arn6ib briathraib rolabrastar 
exist assachr(oich)* dluscart dim andelg delg diuscoilt cm ceiti mdim 
meinni b^ di bdim nand dodath scenn toscen todaig rogarg fiss 5 
goibnen aird goibnenn renaird goibnenn ceingeth** ass:- Focertar 
indepaidse inim nadt^t iwuisce / fuslegar de immandelg immecuairt 
7 nitdt foranairrinde nachforanalath 7 manibe andelg and dotdeth 
iwdalafiacail airthir achinn ;~ ;~ ;— :• 

Afgalaf fiiail ;~ 10 

Dumesurcsa diangalar'' f6ailse dunesairc eu ^t dunescarat** eiiin 

6nlaithi admai ibdach ;~ Focertar inso dogres imaigin hitabair 

thiial : • " 

PreCHNYT</>CANft)MNYBVC : - KNAATYONIBVS : - FINIT : • w 

Caput christi oculus isaise frons nassium n6e labia lingua salo- 15 
monis collum temathei mens beniamin pectus pauli iunctus® iohannis 
fides abrache sanctus sanctus sanctus dominus dews sabaoth ;~ ;- ;~ 

a. Against a thorn. 

Nothing is higher than heaven, nothing is deeper than the sea. By 
the holy words that Christ spake from His Cross remove from me the 20 

thorn ^, a thorn very sharp is Goibniu's science, let Goibniu's goad 

go out before Goibniu's goad ! 

This charm is laid in butter which goes not into water*', and (some) 
of it is smeared all round the thorn, and it (the butter) goes not on 
the point nor on the wound, and if the thorn be not there one of the two 25 
teeth in the front of his head will fall out. 

b. Against urinary disease. 

Against disease of the urine. 

I save myself from this disease of the urine,... saves us, cunning birds, 
birdflocks of witches save us. 3° 

This is always put in the place in which thou makest thy urine. 
prechnytosan (i.e. praedicent) omnibus nationibus^. 

c. Against headache. 

Caput Christi, oculus Isaiae, frons nassium Noe, labia lingua Salomonis, 
collum Temathei, mens Beniamin, pectus Pauli, iunctus Iohannis, fides 35 
Abrache Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth. 

» There is no mark of contraction, but the word stands close to the upper margin, 
and the mark may have been lost •> ge is written in a peculiar ligature, the top 

part of which at first sight looks like (b <= leg. with Thurneysen, dingalar 

^ leg. dunesarcat ® MS. unctus ' From delg to todaig is to us unintelligible. 

But see Windisch, Berichte der Konigl. Sachs. Gesellschaft, 1890, S. 95—97 « Zimmer 
KZ. 33, 146 note, compares the A.S. spell a\>wer buteran...ne sie wi\> woetre gemenged 
•» Matth. xxviii. 19 



The St. Gall Incantations. 249 

Canir anisiu each dia imduchenn archenn galar • iarnagabdil dobir 
dasale* itbais 7 dabir imdudaare'' 7 fortchulatha 7 cani dupater 
fothri lase 7 dobir cros ditsailiu forochtar dochinn 7 dogni at(5irandsa 
dano • u • fortchiunn ; - ; ». ; v 

5 Tessurc marb • biu • ardlring'^ ■ argoth • sring • aratt • die hinn • 
arfuilib • hiairn • anil • loseas • tene • arub • bithes • eu • rop aeuhru • 
erinas • teoraenoe • erete • teorafethe • fiehte • benim • agalar • arfiueh 
fuili • guil • Fuil • nirubatt • Ree • ropslan • forsate'' • admuinur • in 
sldnieid • foracab • dian • eeeht • liamuntir coropslan • ani forsate • ; 

10 foeertar inso dogres itbois lain diuiseiu oeindlut 7 dabir itb^ulu 
7 inibir indam^r atanessam dolutain itb61aib® ceehtar di d,leth ; • 

This is sung every day about thy head against headache. After 

singing it thou puttest thy spittle into thy palm, and thou puttest it 

round thy two temples and on thy occiput, and thereat thou singest thy 

15 paternoster thrice, and thou puttest a cross of thy spittle on the crown 

of thy head, and then thou makest this sign, U, on thy head. 

d. Against various ailments. 

I save the dead-alive^. Against eructation, against spear-thong (amen- 
tum), against sudden tumour, against bleedings caused by iron^, against... 

ao which fire burns, against...'' which a dog eats, ...that withers: three 
nuts that ... three sinews that weave' (?). I strike its disease, I vanquish 
blood... : let it not be a chronic tumour^ Whole be that whereon it 
(Diancecht's salve) goes. I put my trust' in the salve which Diancecht" 
left with his family that whole may be that whereon it goes. 

«5 This is laid always in thy palm full of water when washing, and thou 
puttest it into thy mouth, and thou insertest the two fingers that are 
next the little-finger into thy mouth, each of them apart". 

» leg. dosale ^ MS. imdttchenn, with a punctum delens under each letter and 

.i. imduda are superscribed « n over the line ^ MS. forsate « The words 

atanessam dolutain itMlaib are written over dabir itbeulu 7 imbir idarner preceded by a 
cenn fa eite ' marb-biu seems to be a compound meaning ' those sick to death ' : cf. 

cofagbaindse an-eltae beo-marbae LU. 114» 18 J.S. s literally, 'bloods of iron,' 

pi. for sg. as in arfiueh fuili 1. 7 *• anib = arrub? ' for figte, pres. ind. pi. 3 

rel. of figim ^ i.e. a tumour /rir«c?an. Rev. Celt. 11. 197 ' cf. admuiniur teora 

ingena Flithais LBr. 99, also Ir. Texte in. 1, 53, 54 " see Cormac s.v. Dianc6cht, 

and Rev. Celt. xn. 56, 125 ° This seems to have no relation to what precedes it. 

It should, as in the other cases, explain the application, but it does not tell what is to be 
put in the hand 



250 Old-Irish Prose. 



4. THE SPELLS IN THE STOWE MISSAL. 

Arond" ; ; ; SULA ;>'' 

Admuiniur" epscop nibar iccas ; .- ; ; ; :^ arra®; : :^ r6nicca^ do suil 
sen dee et c ; ; ; : : gi^ crist c ; nd ; re** lais sid conasellais ; ; ; ; Rose slan 
do su[l]o. 5 

Haec cuTYi dixisset exspuit in terram 7 fecit lutuwi ex sputo* et 
liniiit (lutuw ?) super oculos eius et dixit ei uade et laua in natatoria 
siloe (\uod interpretatur misus • abiit ergo et lauit 7 uenit uidens'':- 

Ar delc 

Mace saele^ an tofasci delc nip hon nip anim nipatt nip galar 10 
nip crti cruach nip loch liach nip aupaith Hi grene frisben att benith 
galar : • 

Ar Galar Fuel;» 

Fuil fuiles(?)™ camull lind lindas gaine reth rethte srothe tele 
tuisc lotar teora mucca iwanais(?) bethade nethar suil narosuil 15 
taber do fual iwaitoneitt" 7 toslane roticca ic slane : • 



For a ... Eye. 

I honour bishop Ibar who heals... May the blessing of God and of 
Christ's heal thine eye whole of thine eye. 

For a Thorn. 

'ZO 

A splendid salve which binds a thorn : let it not be spot nor blemish, 
let it not be swelling nor illness, nor clotted gore, nor lamentable hole, 
nor enchantment. The sun's brightness heals the swelling, it smites the 
disease. 

For Disease of the Urine. 

put thy urine in . . . thy . . . and thy health. May a cure of health 

heal thee ! 

* Darf man an O'Reillys onda 'simple, silly, weak, lazy,' erinnern? Zimmer, KZ. 
This is onna A. baeth in Corm. Tr. 132, and H. 3. 18, p. T?**. The Skr. andha 'blind' 
and the (Gallo-)Lat. anda-bata may possibly be cognate. W.S. *• suil Zimmer, but 
a photograph shews sula ° Zimmer KZ. 28, 378, would read Admunmar 'wir 

ehren.' But cf. Admuiniur inslanicid, supra p. 249. Admuiniur teora ingena flithais, 
LB. 99. W.S. ; in a photograph there seems to be room for more letters, but the word 
is indistinct ; not improbably admunniur. J.S. ^ possibly eight letters are lost, 

Gwynn ® aiTdr^, Gwynn ^ leg. rohicca k five or six letters may be lost; the 

last may be r ^ conderc or conderc, Gwynn ' MS. puto ^ John ix. 7 

• literally, 'filius sputi' •" Suil suiles? The photograph shews no trace of the cross 
stroke of/ "to nert, Gwynn 



The Rubrics in the Stowe Missal. 251 



5. THE RUBRICS IN THE STOWE MISSAL. 



Lethdirech sund. Dirigatur domine usqwe vespeytinum . . ter f. I7b 
canitur Hie eliuatur lintiamen de calice. 

Landirech sund. Ostende nobis Domine misericor[diain] et f- 20a 
5 salutare tuum dabis. 

Isund^ totdt dignum intdrmaig ind maid per quern hes innadiudidi f- 22a 
thall. Per quem maestatem tuam laudant angeli etc. 

Isimd^ totet dignum intormig ind mdid saiictus bess innadiudidi^ f- 22 b 
thall. Sanctus, sanctus Doimnus Deus Sabaoth. 
»o Ter canitw?' . isund conogabar indahlu tudir'^ forsincailech y t. 33 a 
fobdidithir^ leth nabairgine isincailuch^. 

Isund^ conbongar in bairgen. Cognoerunt Dominum. aUeluia. 
in fractione panis. aUelnia. Panis quem frangim?** corpus est 
Dowtni nos^ri Ihesu Ghristi. aUeluia. 
»5 moel cdich scripsit. f. 36a 

Isund^ doberar insalann imbelu indlelacit. Effeta o(iiod est f. 60a 
apertio. effeta^ est hostia in honorem suauitatis, 

Isund^ dognither intongath^. Ungo t6 de oleo et de crismate f. 57a 
salutis etc. 



^o Half-uncovering here''. f. 17 b 

Full uncovering here'. f. 20a 

It is here that the Dignum of the addition comes into it, if it is Per f. 22 a 
quem that is in its continuation there''. 

It is here that the Dignum of the addition comes into it, if it is f. 22b 

25 Sanctits that is after it there'. 

Ter canitur. It is here that the chief (?)"" Host on the chalice is lifted f. 33a 
up and the half of the Bread is submerged in the chalice. 
It is here that the Bread is broken. 
It is here that the salt is put into the mouth of the child (?). f. 50a 

30 It is here that the anointing is done. f. 57 a 

» leg. Issund 

*> = iiina diud idi, cf. Wb. 4« 39 

<= two or perhaps three letters have been erased before tvuir ; probably four letters, 
Gwynn ** leg. fobdidither 

* leg. cJiailiuch 

' i(p<t>aed, Mark vii. 34 

K MS. intogath, Gwynn 

•" the chalice is half uncovered before the reading of the lesson from John c. 6 

' the chalice is wholly uncovered after that lesson is read 

* ' The clause Per quem (Majestatem tuam laudant angeli) seems to have been used 
only on saints' days and festivals, and then the prayer R. Dignum et iustum est. Sac. 
Vere dignum et iustum est, etc. with additions to its ordinary form, was introduced into 
the Ordo Missae 

•^ The celebrant appears to have had several Hosts, of which one, destined for the 
priest himself, was larger than the others destined for the communicants. W.S. 



252 Old-Irish Prose. 



6. THE TRACT ON THE MASS IN THE STOWE MISSAL. 

f. 64 b 1, INDaltoir fiugor iwdiwgriwme immaberr*- In cailech isfigor 

innaeclatse foruirmed 7 rofothiged foringrimmim 7 formartri inna- 
fathe 7 alioruw • 

2. Huisqwe ^rius \n calicem 7 issec? canar occo • peto te pater 5 
deprecor te filii • obsecro te spmYws sancise .i. figor iwphopm^ toresset 
in geclesm • 

3. Oblffi iaxum super altare .i. iritwrtwr. issec? canar occo .i. ihs. 
xps A 7 fl hoc est principium 7 finis • figor cuirp exist rosuidiged 
hi linannart brond maire. 10 

4. Fin iaruw arhuisqt^e hicselech .i. deacht exist aradonacht'' 7 
ariwpopM^ iwaiwjsir thuisten'^ issed canar ocsuidiu • Remitet ^atex 
iwdulget Eliu% ■ misseretwr spiWiws sawc^us:- 

5. Acanar dind offriund forsen iter iwtroit 7 orthana 7 tormach 
corrigi liacht napsto^ 7 -x/ralm fidigrad^ isfigor recto aicnith iwsin 15 
inroaithnuiged exist triahuili baullo 7 gnimo • Liacht apsto^ immurgu 

7 salm dig?'ad 7 hosuidiu codinochtad is foraithmet • rechta litre 
iwrofiugrad exist acht® nadfess cadacht cidrofiugrad and • 

6. Indinochtad corrici leth inna oblae 7 iwcaiiich* 7 acanar occo 

f. 64 b 1. The Altar (is) the figure of the persecution which is inflicted. 20 

The Chalice is the figure of the Church which has been set and founded 
on the persecution and martyrdom of the prophets et aliorum. 

2. Water, first, in calicem, and this is chanted thereat ; Peto te 
Pater, deprecor te fili, obsecro te, Spiritus ISancte, to wit, the figure of the 
people that has been poured in Ecclesia. 35 

3. The Host, then, super altare, i.e. tlie turtle-dove. This is chanted 
thereat, to wit, lesus Ghristus, Alpha et Omega, hoc est principium et 
finis. A figure of Christ's Body which has been set in the linen sheet of 

Mary's womb. 

4. Wine then on water* into the chalice, to wit, Christ's Godhead on 30 
His Manhood and on the people at the time of begetting. This is chanted 
thereat : Pemittit Pater, indulget Filius, m,iseretur Spiritus Sanctus. 

5. What is chanted of the Mass thereafter, both introit and prayers 
and addition, as far as the Lesson of Apostles (the Epistle) and the 
Gradual, that is a figure of the law of Nature, wherein Christ has been 35 
renewed '', through all His members and deeds. The Epistle, however, 
and the Gradual, and from this to the uncovering (of the chalice), it is a 
commemoration of the law of the Letter wherein Christ has been figured, 
only that what has been figured therein was not yet known. 

6. The uncovering so far as half, of the Host and of the Chalice, and 40 

* cf. imrubart a chumachta /air, Cormac s.v. Diancecht. 

^ =d6enacht " leg. athuisten? 

^ literally ; ' psalm of degree ' or step : an antiphon sung on the steps of the altar 
between the Epistle and the Gospel at the Eucharist 

* acht om. MS. ^ recte in chailich 

8 'mixed with the water'? cf. cuvimisc ar tiir Wb. 13'' 3. J.S. 

^ read perhaps inro athnuiged aithgne Crist ' in which the knowledge of Christ was 
renewed': cf. LB. 251' in ro liathnuiged aichne crist tria riinib 7 gnimaib 7 tomoltud 
n-aicnid 



The Tract on the Mass in the Stoioe Missal. 253 

ittV aosc^l 7 aiU6ir corrici oblata isforaiYAmet rechta fdthe hitarchet 
crist cofollo^ acht nath naiccess corogenir :~ 

7. Tocb^l* i«cailich iarnalandiurug quando canitwr oblata is 
(oraithviet gene crist insin 7 aindocbale'' tre airde 7'' firto • 

5 8. Quando canitwr accipit ihs panew • Tanaurnat inssicart 
fathri duaithrigi dia pecthaib atnopuir deo^ 7 slechtith® inpopul 7 
nitaet guth isson^ arnatarmasca iwsacardd arissed athechte arnarascra f- 65a 
amenme contra deum^ cene canas i/iliachtso isde ispericulosa oratio 
A no7Jien ■ • 
'o 9. Na -III- chemmen cinges in-fergraith foraculu** 7 toeing afrithisi 
ised atrede iniwniimdethar cachduine .i. hiwibrethir hicocell hingnfm 
7 isec^ 'III' tressanaithnuigther iterum 7 trisatoscigther dochorp 
crist ':^ 

10. In mesad mesas insacar^ iMcaileeh 7 inobli 7 intamvaits^ 
15 admidethar acowibaeh figo?' nanaithisse 7 nanesorcon 7 i7?naaurgabale'' 

insen • 

11. Indoblse forsinmeis colind crist hicrann cruche • 

12. Acombag forsinmeis corp crist do chowbug coeloaib forsin- 
chroich • 

20 13. Incowrac conrecatar indalleth^ • iarsiwehombug figor 6g6 
cbuirp™ crist iarnes^rgo • 

what is chanted thereat, both Gospel and Alleluia as far as oblata, it is 
a commemoration of the law of the Prophets wherein Christ was 
manifestly foretold, save that it was not seen until He was born. 
55 7. The elevation of the Chalice, after the full uncovering thereof, 
qtiando canitur oblata, that is a commemoration of Christ's birth and of 
His glory through signs and miracles. 

8. Quando canitur: Accepit lesus panem, the priest bows himself down 
thrice to repent of his sins. He offers it (the chalice) to God, [and 

30 chants Miserere mei Deus f\ and the people kneels, and here no voice f. 65a 
cometh lest it disturb the priest, for this is the right of it, that his 
mind separate not from God while he chants this lesson. Hence its 
nomen is periculosa oratio. 

9. The three steps which the ordained man steppeth backwards and 
35 which he again steps forward, this is the triad in which everyone sins, to 

wit, in word, in thought, in deed ; and this is the triad of things by which 
he is renovated iterum and by which he is moved to Christ's Body. 

10. The examination wherewith the priest examines the Chalice and 
the Host, and the effort which he essays to break it, that is a figure 

4° of the insults and of the buffets and of the seizure (of Christ). 

11. The Host on the paten (is) Christ's Flesh on the tree of the Cross. 

12. The fraction on the paten is the breaking of Christ's Body 
with nails on the Cross. 

13. The meeting wherewith the two halves meet after the fraction 
45 (is) a figure of the wholeness of Christ's Body after His resurrection. 

» Aocbdl, Gwynn ^" In MS. insin ;^ tre airde ^ dindocbale, with a mark after 

insin and before d indocbale indicating that the latter words come in before tre airde 
' MS. et ■* Here the scribe omits some words such as ocus canaid in salmso Miserere 
mei Deus ' MS. slechthith ' leg. is8en = issin? cf. p. 62 note « a translation 
of the Irish fri Dia •> leg. forachulu ' in is written over the line '' aur is 

written over the line ' the first I over the line ; after leth fig' has been written and 

then cancelled ■" recte 6ge cuirp 



254 Old- Irish Prose. 



14. In fobdod fombaiter iwdalled figor fobdotha cuirp exist inna- 
fuil iarnaaithchumbu" hicroich • 

15. Inpars benar ahichtw?' indlithe bis forlaim cli figor i/idaith- 
chumnii cosi?idlagin iwoxil intuib deiss arisslar robui aiged exist m 
cruce .i. contra cimtatern j issair'' robui aigeth longini arrobothuaisre 5 
dosuidiu isset^ ropodesse*' do cvist : ~ 

16. Ataat -uii- figne forsinchombug .i. -u- parsa diobli choitchinn 
hifigmV «u- sense anmse • a -uii- diobli • noeb 7 huag acht na huaisli. 
hifigMzr -UII- ndana spirtYws saiicti • A -uiii- di obli • martor • hifigmr 

indnuifiadnisi ochti • A -uiiii- di obli downich hi figm'r noe montar 'o 
nimse 7 noengrath secalsa. A -xi- diobli apstoZ hifig<^^V innaairme 
anfuirbthe^ apos^o/ iarnir/tmarmtts iudse ; A -xii- deobli kt- 7 chenlai 
f. 65b hiforaithmut airmse foirbte* iwna napstal, A •Xlll« diobli minchasc* 
7 fele fresgabale priws cefodailter ni bes miniu iarwm octecht dolaiwi 
hifi gwt'r cvist conadib napstoiai6 deac : • ^5 

17. Inna -u* 7 iwna 'Uii- 7 irma -uiii- 7 inna •uiill- 7 iwna -xi- 7 
i^rna -xti- 7 i??na -xiii- IThe acuicsescot samlith 7 ishse lin pars 
iwsin bis i?iobli case 7 notlaic 7 cheiincigis arcongaibther huile hi crist 
iwsin 7 ishitorrund cruisse suidigthir huile forsi^imeis 7 isforcloen 

14. The submersion with which the two halves are submerged (in 20 
the chalice is) a figure of the submersion of Christ's Body in His Blood 
after His wounding on the Cross. 

15. The particle that is cut off from the bottom of the half which is 
on the (priest's) left hand is the figure of the wounding with the lance in 
the armpit of the right side ; for westwards was Christ's face on the 25 
Cross, to wit, contra ciuitatem, and eastwards was the face of Longinus ; 
what to him was the left to Christ was the right. 

16. The confraction is of seven kinds ^, to wit, five particles of the 
common Host as a figure of the five senses of the soul : seven of the 
Host of saints and virgins, save the chief ones, as a figure of the seven 30 
gifts of the Holy Ghost*': eight (particles) of the martyrs' Host as a 
figure of the octonary New Testament *: nine of the Host of Sunday as a 
figure of the nine households of heaven^ and the nine grades of the 
Church : eleven of the Host of the Apostles as a figure of the incomplete 
number of the Apostles after the sin of Judas: twelve of the Host of the 35 
Kalends (the Circumcision) and of Maundy Thursday, in commemoration 

f. 65b of the complete number of the Apostles : thirteen of the Host of Low- 
Sunday and the Festival of the Ascension formerly, although later 
something less is distributed at the communion as a figure of Christ with 
His twelve apostles. 40 

17. The five and the seven and the eight and the nine and the 
eleven and the twelve and the thirteen they are sixty-five thus, and that is 
the number of the particles that is in the Host of Easter and Christmas 
and Whitsunday, for in Christ is all that comprised, and in the form of a 

* MS. ianmithchumhu *> MS. isair " oi.fordese Ml. 128» 3, indessiu Ml. 

127*= 26, [dlessi below p. 256 "* MS. anfuirthe ® leg. foirbthe ' Plummer compares 
the Cymr. Pasc hychan « literally : there are seven kinds on the confraction *> see 
Isaiah xi. 23, and Vol. i. of this work, p. 670, noteb, semper septiformis Spiritus sanctus 
est, Eldefonsus cited by Plummer KZ. 27, 443 ' the four Gospels, 5, the Acts, 6, 

the Catholic Epistles, 7, the Pauline Epistles, 8, the Apocalypse ^ Angeli, Archangeli, 
Virtutes, Potestates, Principatus, Dominationes, Troni, Hiruphim et Saraphim, Lib. 
Hymn, 11'' 



The Tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal. 255 

inpars ochtarach forlaiw clii • ut dictum est inclinato* capite tradidit 
sptnfum^:- 

18. Suidigoth combuig case 7 not^aic -in- parsa deac ineo na 
cros • a Ulili' innatarsno -XX- pars i/macuairt roth u- parsaB cache 

5 oxile a -xui- iiir iwcuaird 7 chorp nacros .i. a llil- cacharainne^'i^ipars 
medonach ishi diatet intii oifres^ .i. figor i/ibruinni cosnarunaib a7?ibis 
hosen suas dind eo • doepscopbaib • atarsno- forlaim cli dosacardaib • a 
ni • {orVdxm deis • dohuilib fogradaib • ani* ondtarsno sis doanchortib 7 
aes na^ aithirge. Ani bis isi?idoxil ochtarthuaiscerdig dofirmacclerchib 

10 indochtardescerdach domaccaib ennsraib • auichtarthuaiscerc^acA doaes 
aitherge • anichtardescerc^cA doais lanamnassa dligthig 7 doaes na 
tet dolaim ria??! • 

19. ISseo? t7'a asbrig ladia menmse dobuith hifig7'aib mo&Hnd^ f- 66a 
7 corophe tomen7?ime indrann'' arafoemi din obli amail bith 

15 ball dicnsi assachroich 7 ara/wbe croch sa(it)hir for each arith fein* 
ore noenigether frisi?ichorp'' crochthe. Nitechte aslocod inparsa 
cenamlaissiuth amal nan coer cen saigith mlas hirruna de : — Nicoir 

atecht fo culfiacli • hifigutr nan coir rosaegeth fornina de na forberther 
heres noco : ~ 
20 Finit. amen. Deo gratms. 

cross is all set on the paten, and the upper part is inclined on the left 
hand, as was said : Inclinato capite tradidit spiritum. 

18. The arrangement of the confraction at Easter and Christmas': 
thirteen particles in the stem of the crosses, nine in its cross-piece, 

25 twenty particles in its circle- wheel™, five particles in each angle, sixteen 
both in the circle and in the body of the crosses, that is, four for every 
part. The middle particle is that to which the masspriest" goes i.e. the 
figure of the breast with the secrets. What is from that upwards of the 
shaft to bishops : the cross-piece on the left hand to priests : that on the 

30 right hand to all subgrades ; that from the cross-piece down to anchorites 
and penitents: that which is in the left upper angle to true young clerics: 
the right upper to innocent children; the left lower to folk of repentance, 
the right lower to folk lawfully married and to those that go not before to 
communion 

35 19. This is what God deems worthy, the mind to be in the symbols f. 66a 
of the mass, and that this be thy mind : the portion of the Host which 
thou receivest (to be) as it were a member of Christ from His Cross, and 
that there may be a cross of labour on each (in) his own course, because 
it unites to the crucified Body. It is not meet to swallow the particle 

40 without tasting it, as it is improper not to seek to bring savours into 
God's mysteries. It is not proper for it to go under the back-teeth, (this) 
symbolizing that it is improper to dispute overmuch on God's mysteries, 
lest heresy should be increased thereby. 

Finit. Amen. Deo gratias. 

» MS. inclinate *> John xix. 30 " MS. cluirainne ** MS. oifre with a tiace 
of final « : cf. oifrider 'offertur,' Trip. Life, 192, 1. 26 * .a. ni. Zimmer ' between 
anchor and aithrige nothing can be read with certainty ; the letter after r seems to be 
d, the two following letters may be ai ■ doanchordaib Jiraithirge or 7 ais aithirge ? J.S. 
K only the tops of ^ can be read ^ d over the line ' MS. feinq, Gwynn ^ leg. 
-corp ' cf. KZ. xxvii 441 sqq. ™ Plummer (KZ. 27, 443) compares the gyrus of 

Eldefonsus. In natale uero Domini... offerendi sunt panes aequali numero et figura 
semper dnodecim per gyrum, hoc est in rotundum, ad significandum Angelicum chorum 
" literally 'he who offers' 



256 Old- Irish Prose. 



1. NOTES ON THE COVER OF THE REICHENAU BEDA. 

(BiBL. Carolisr. No. clxvii.) 

At top of page : 
...sancte trinitatis et sancti cronani, filii lugseddn". 

Fragments of twenty-nine lines^ : 

Col. 1 : audpairtt so | tho 6thurcbail | essi*' cotuaisri [ ^id de | 6ir et | : 

reod : | thuil (?) | : clae | : daib : | huasa | ach et | et dith | sacar j 
et tua I aithir | mail | b:: :ic(?) | fornn | rbu . et | o neuch | in- 
dama | rtnaig | ndhuili | thur : | si cot : : | cainre | dia . dr | daib . 
d I : I -i 

Col. 2 Ditholu aechtrann et uarnat et geinte • et fochide • diphlagaib tened 

et noine • et gorte et galra? nile ndcsamle. 

Col. 2 (Save us) from a flood of foreigners^ and foes and pagans and tribu- 

lations : from plagues of fire and famine and hunger and many divers 
diseases ^ 

* This Cronan son of Lugaed was also called Mochua of Cluain Dolcain, now 
Clondalkin near Dublin. See the Martyrologies of Oengus and Donegal at Aug. 6 

'' Some letters have been lost at the beginning of every line through the cutting of 
the margin 

" Here might be conjectured {cofuined dd)e8si 

•* at least three lines have been cut away at the bottom, Holder 

• cf. Forloscfite?' torthi iarna tadbsiu iar[um] la tola n-echtrand 7 daescarsluag, LL. 
188« 46 

' Cf. the charm in LL. 360 top and left margins : ... dom anacul ar demnaib, ar 
drochdoenib, ar dornom, ar drochamsir, ar galar, ar gabelaib, ar uacht is ar accorus, ar 
anaeb, ar escuni, ar digail, ar dairmitin, ar dinsem, ar derchaine, ar mirath, ar merugud, 
ar theidm bratha borrfadaig, ar olc iffirn ilpbiastaig con n-ilur a phian. 



Notes in the Boohs of Dimma, Durrow and Deir. 257 



NOTES IN THE BOOKS OF DIMMA, DURROW, 
AND DEIR. 

A. Book of Dimma. 

Ordit do dimmu rodscrib pro deo 7 benedictione. 
5 Oroit do dimmu. 

Oroit do dianchridiu diaroscribad hie liber et dodimmut^scrihenti. 
amen... 

finit a.men>^ dimma mace nathi.^... 

B. Book of Durrow. 

10 >Ji Miserere domine nseraani ^. . .>j< fili neth. . . 

Ernn^ dom hilluag mo saethir al::: ^ain alt cen dichill 
: : : : •.'^ nech^ nacrad ocus atrab ind Hchith • • > 

C. The Colophon in the Book of Deir. 

Forchubus caich duini imbia arrath inlebran colli aratardda 
15 bendacht foranmain intruagain rodscribai. 

A prayer for Diramae who has written it pro etc, 

A prayer for Dimmae. 

A prayer for Dianchride for whom hie liber has been written, and for 
Dimmae scrihenti. Amen. 

20 Give me in reward for my labour O L without neglect 

and a habitation in heaven. 

(Be it) on the conscience of every one with whom shall be* the 
booklet with beauty that he bestow a blessing on the soul of the 
poor wretch who has copied it. 

» £ is not quite clear ; nn might be read im, Gwynn 

•• the letter after a is probably I, possibly horh; the next letter is quite blurred ; it , 

might be an or more likely the siglum for us ; the following letter is probably c, but 
the letter is torn, and it may be h, Gwynn 

* the line seems to begin with o, but there are perhaps two letters before it ; then 
come two or three blurred letters, which look like om ; then apparently nm; but the vi 
is peculiar, and it might be ip, with the tail of p gone; for nvi might possibly be read 
iro, Gwynn 

•" the /i is a httle doubtful, Gwynn 

* for the construction cf. Vol. i, p. 287, note f 



S. G. II. 17 



258 Old- Irish Prose. 



EXTRACTS FROM VITA SANCTI FINDANI. 

(BiBL. Vadiana Sangallensis, A.C. 23.) 

p. 40 Caput XI. Findanus cum recludi uoluisset et instantibus precibus 
pro hoc domini uoluntatem scire laboraret, uox huiuscemodi ad eum 
delapsa est : is cet duit 6dia *. 5 

p. 41 Caput XIV. Reclusus iam cum tanta fames eum urgeret ut panem 

totum et plus manducare uellet, in natale S. Patricii quae tunc forte 
aduenerat, Deum sedulo rogauit, ut huiuscemodi ingluuiem ipsius 
interuentu a se auferret. Qui mox post orationem et lacriraas, quas 
incomparabiliter etiam in leuibus rebus fundere solebat, tale ora- lo 
culum aure percepit, propria lingua prolatum : Ataich crist ocus 
patric artmache farnd feil tdm nd cisel teilc bruth is tart doit teilc 
coil farcisel^. 

P. 44 Caput XVIII. In natali sancti Columbae iterum temptatione 

afflictus et in dubitatione positus, si paruam annonam, quae ad i.s 
uictam cottidianum sicut aliis monachis ipsi quoque dabatur pau- 
peribus erogare debuisset. Reputabat enim secum, ne si cibos de 
aliorum labore sibi oblatos pauperibus erogasset, hinc deum oifen- 
deret. De hac igitur re Domini uoluntatem per intercessionem 
sancti Columbae precibus et lacrimis requirebat. Cui tale continuo ^o 
responsum uoce suauissima diuinitas direxit Gucenn do chdch cucenn 
detfadin- maith detfadin maith do chdch". 

P. 45 Caput XIX. Primis quoque diebus, quo poenalem locum, quem 

in hoc mundo pro Dei amore delegerat, intrare ilium contigit, gulae 
nimium uicio temptatus est. Nam usque ad horam, qua caeteri ^5 
reficiebantur, expectare nequaquam poterat, sed etiam donee euan- 
gelium legeretur, a cibo abstinere nequiuerat. Qua suggestione 
uehementer aflfectus et ultra quam credi potest erubescens, ad solita 
confugit auxilia. In festiuitate quippe sancti Aidani episcopi 
audiuit, cum illius imploraret adminicula, huiuscemodi uocem : 3° 
Ainmne ilao ocus innaidchi. nilonge colonge c4le dd remut no fer fas^ 
sruithiu^. Qua uoce statim temptatio ipsa sedata est. 

P. 40 Thou art permitted of God ^. 

P. 41 Entreat Christ and Patrick of Armagh, on whom there is neither 

plague nor Devil, throw off fever and thirst from thee, throw off 35 

hunger 8 (?) on the Devil ^ 
P. 44 Thine own kitchen is everyone's kitchen : everyone's good thine own 

good. 
P. 45 Patience by day and by night. Thou shouldst not eat until a Culdee 

eats before thee, or a man who is older. 4° 

* MSS. ishet duit odia • anatheset indabdane A; isket duitJwdia anathes et indabdane 
B ; feket diu todia anathes et in dabdane G ^ MSS. Ataich crist ocus patric artmache • 
farna feiltdm naklsel teilc bruchir tart doit teilco » il farki/sel A ; Ataich > christ • ocus • 
pariacart mache • foma • feiltam • nachisel • teilcpruchir • tard • doit 'teilco' ilfar kysel B ; 
ataich crist ochus patrigarthmachice •farna felitdm naklsel theilcbrur tart doitus teilcho il 
far kysel C <= MSS. Cucendo chach • cticenndet (chukenndet C) faden • maith det faden • 
maith dochach AC ; cucendo • chach • cuken • det 'faden • maith • det faden • maith • do 
chach 'B ^ for bhas « MSS. Ainmne > ilao ocus innaidchi • nilonge ' colonge » ce 

lederemut • no f erf as sruithiu A ; ainme ilaoocus innaichchi nilonge colonge celederemut • 
nefersas sriuthiu B ; animne ilaoocus innaidchiiiilonge colonge celederemut no fersas 
surithiu C f the correction and interpretation of the rest of the Irish is uncertain 

« leg. cdili 'leanness'? J.S. ^ Ebel quotes lacisal .i. la demon, Fiacc h. 37 



Names in the Booh of Armagh. 259 



NAMES OF PERSONS AND PLACES. 

A. In the Book of Armagh. 

...rex quidam magnus...regnans in Temoria, quae erat caput f. 2a 2 
Scotorum, Loiguire nomine filius Neill, origo stirpis regiae huius 
5 pene insolae. 

e quibus [soil, magi et aurispices et incantatores] hii duo prae f. 2b l 
caeteris praeferebantur, quorum nomina haec sunt : Lothroch, qui et 
Lochru, et Lucetmael qui et Ronal. 

...in oportunum portum in regiones Coolennorum in portum f- 2b 2 
lo apud nos elarum qui uocatur hostium Dee dilata est. 
...ad ilium hominem gentilem Milcoin. 

Tum deinde Brega Conalneosque fines necnon et fines Ulathorum 
in leuo dimittens ad extremum fretura, quod est Brene, se immissit. 
et diseenderunt in terram ad hostium Slain. 
15 . . .porcinarius cuiusdam uiri...cui nomen erat Dichu. 
...indicauit domino suo duDichoin. 

sed nolens cito ire ut uissitaret praedictum hominem Milcoin... f. 3a l 
relicta ibi nauis apud Dichoin, coepit per terras diregere uiam in 
regiones Cruidnenorum" donee peruenit ad montem Miss. 
10 Audiens autem Miliucc seruum suum iturum" ad uissitandum 
eum... 

Stans autem sanctus Patricius in praedicto loco a latere dextero 
montis Miss. . . 

...conuertit cito iter suum ad regiones Ulothorum...et rursumf-3a2 
25 peruenit in campum Inis ad Dichoin. 

...dimisso in fide plena et pace bono illo uiro Dichu, migrantes f- 3b l 
de campo Iniss dexteraque manu demittentes omnia ad plenitudinem 
ministerii quae erant ante, non incongrue leua in portum hostii 
Colpdi... delati sunt. 
30 ...uenierunt in praedictum maximum campum **, donee postremo 
ad uesperum peruenierunt ad Ferti uirorum Feec quam ut fabulae 
ferunt foderunt*^ uiri, id est serui, Feccol Feixhertni, qui fuerat unus 
e nouim magis profetis Bregg^. 

...magis...uocatis ad Loigaireum...in Temoria 
35 His ergo auditis turbatus est rex Loiguire ualde...et omnisf. 4ai 
ciuitas Temoria cum eo. 

. . .assumptis his duobus magis. . .id est Lucetmael et Lochru, in fine 
noctis illius perrexit Loiguire de Temoria ad Fei^ti uirorum Feec. . . 

...unus tantum...hoc est Ercc filius Dego, cuius nunc reliquiae f. 4a 2 
40 adorantur in ilia ciuitate quae uocatur Slane, surrexit. 

* leg. Cruithnenorum *» itemvi, Gwynn 

" i.e. Mag Breg <• MS. fodorunt 

" here, as in some Ogham inscriptions, the 'aspiration' of a consonant is indicated 
by doubling it. So in Siggeas infra f. 9'' 2, Bitteum infra f. ll*"!, and perhaps in 
Boddanns, f. 9'' 2, Echredd, infra f. 11*1, and deirbba; inderbbce, indeirbbce, supra, 



p. 121 



17—2 



260 Names of Persons and Places. 

...alter magus, nomine Lochru, procax erat in conspectu sancti... 
f- 4b 1 ...pauci ex els semiuiui euasserunt ad montem Monduirn. 

...ipse et uxor eius et alii ex Scotis duo... 
f. 4b 2 et rex Loigmre...Sid Temoriam uersus est deluculo. 

. . .recumbentibus regibus et principibus et magis apud Loiguire. . . 5 
adueniente ergo eo in caenacolum Temoriae nemo de omnibus 
ad aduentum eius surrexit praeter unum tantum, id est Duhthoch 
maccuLugil^, poetam optimum, apud quem tunc temporis ibi erat 
quidam adoliscens poeta nomine Feec, qui postea mirabilis episcopus 
fuit, cuius reliquiae adorantur hiSleibti. 10 

f. 5a 1 Hie, ut dixi, Dubthach solus ex gentibus in honorem sancti 

Patricii surrexit. 

...ille magus Lucetmail... BoMcitViB est...confligere aduersus sanc- 
tum Patricium. 
f. 5a 2 . . induxit niuem super totum campum pertinguentem ferenn. '5 

f. 5bl unus ex pueris sancti Patricii Benineus^ nomine... Felix 

autem Benineus... 
f. 5b 2 ...dixit eis rex Loiguire. 

Erat quidam homo in regionibus Ulothorum Patricii tempore, 
Macuil ma,ccuGreccae. 20 

...ita ut die quadam in montosso, aspero altoque sedens loco hin- 
Druim moccuEchach... 
f. 6a 1 ...sanctum quoque Patricium... interfice re cogitaret. 

f. 6a 2 Sanctus uero Patricius conuersus ad Maccuil ait... 

...et nunc" addidit Maccuill dicens... 35 

f. 6b 1 Dixitque Maccuill : sic faciam. 

Et migrauit inde Maccuil tam cito ad mare dexterum campi 
7ms. 

Et inspirauit illi uentus aquilo et sustulit eum ad meridiem 
iecitque eum in insolam Euoniam nomine. Inuenitque ibi duos 3° 
uiros...qui primi docuerunt uerbum Dei et babtismum in Euonia. 
Et conuersi sunt homines insolae in doctrina eorum ad fidem 
catholicam, quorum nomina sunt Gonindri et Rumili. 

...successor eorum in episcopatu effectus est. Hie est Maccuill 
dimane episcopus et antestes Arddce Huimnonn. 35 

. . .requiescens Patricius iuxta salsuginem quae est ad aquilo- 

nalem plagam a CoUo Bonis. . .audiuit sonum. . .gentilium. . .facientium 
rathi. 

Et ait sanctus Patricius : mudebroth... 
f. 6b 2 Fuit quidam homo diues et honorabilis in regionibus Orien- 40 

talium cui nomen erat Daire. 

...dedit illi locum alium in inferiori terra, ubi nunc est Fertce 
Martyrum iuxta Ardd Machce. 

...uenit eques Dairi^... Stulte fecit Daire. 

Et dixit DatVe... .. .inruit mors super i)aiVe. 45 

et ecce infirmatus est Daire. 
f. 7a 1 Sanatusque est Daire asparsione aquae sanctae. 

Et uenit Daire. . . Dixitque Daire ad sanctum : Ecce hie aeneus 

• Lugil a corruption of Lugir ^ MS. bineas 

« now, Gwynn ^ MS. doiri \ dairi 



Names in the Booh of Armagh. 261 

sit tecum, et ait sanctus Patricius grazacharti. reuersusque Daire 
ad domiim suam dixit : Stultus homo est qui nihil boni dixit praeter 
grazacham tan turn pro aeneo mirabili metritarum trium. additque 
Daire, dicens seruis suls : Ite, reportate nobis aeneura nostrum. 
5 exierunt et dixerunt Patricio: Portabimus aeneum. nihilominus et 
ilia uice sanctus Patricius dixit: gratzacham,^ovtdite; et portauerunt. 
Interrogauitque Daire socios suos dicens : quid dixit Christianus 
quando reportastis* aeneum? At illi responderunt : grazacham dixit, 
et ille Daire respondens dixit : gratzacham in dato, grazacham in 
'o ablato eius. [Nullum] dictum tarn bonum est quam'' grazacham 
illis. portabitur illi rursum aeneus suus. Et uenit Daii'e ipsemet® 
ilia uice et portauit aeneum ad Patricium. 

...ciuitas quae nunc Ardd Machae nominatur. 

...in loco in quo nunc altare est sinistralis aeclessiae inArddLla2 
^5 Machce. 

...ad aquilonalem plagam Airdd Mache. 

Virum...in campo Iiiis habitantem... 

. . .sanctus Patricius. . .dixit : mudehrod malefecisti 

De eo quod angelus eum prohibuit ne iMachi'^ moriretur. f. 7b l 

^° ...Ideo ad ArddMachae missit, quam prae omnibus terris f. 8a 1 
dilexit...iter carpere coepit ad Machi... 

Reuertere ad locum unde uenis, hoc est Sahul... 

Prima petitio, ut inArddMachce fiat ordinatio tua. 

Tertia petitio ut nepotes i)icAon... missericordiam mereantur. f. 8a 2 
25 Et plebs Ulod dixit... 

. . .sacrificium ab episcopo To^sac^ ^...acceperat^ 

et a loco qui Glocher uocatur, ab oriente FiTiduhrec de pecori- f. 8b l 
bus Gonail electio clarificauit boues. et exierunt, Dei nutu regente, 
ad Dun Lethglaisse, ubi sepultus est Patricius. 
30 ...contensio ad bellum usque perueniens inter nepotes Neill et 
Orientales ex una parte... 

...Orientales et nepotes Neill contra Ultu^ acriter ad certamen 
ruunt. . . 

...usque ad fluium Gabcenne^ peruenierunt. 
35 ...pedem super petram ponens in Sciiit iuxta' montem Mis... f- 8b 2 

Portauit Patricius per Sininn secum .L. clocos. .. 

Patricius uenit de campo Arthicc ad Drunimut Gerigi et ad f- 9^. 1 
Nairniu Toisciurt [et] ad Ailich Esrachtce. 

sed fuit uir missericors apud illos Hercaith nomine, de genere 
40 Nothi, pater Feradachi. credidit Deo Patricii, et babtitzauit ilium 
Patricius et Feradachura filium eius, et immolauit filium Patricio, 
et exiuit cum Patricio ad legendum triginta annis, et ordinauit ilium 
in urbe Roma, et dedit illi nomen nouum Sachellum, et scripsit illi 
librum psalmorum quem uidi, et portauit ab illo partem de reliquiis'' 
45 Petri et Pauli, Laurentii et Stefani quae sunt in Machi. 

» MS. reportasti •> MS. cum 

*= MS. insemet *• MS. innichi 

• i.e. t'Assach 'thy Assicus' ' MS. acciperat 

> MS. et contra ultu nepotes neill 

■^ leg. Culcenne: cf. Druimcliabh ag traigh Cuilcinde, Reeves, Columba, 289 

' MS. in '' reliquis, Gwynn 



262 Names of Persons and Places. 



Caetiacus itaque et Sachellus ordinabant episcopos, prespiteros, 
diaconos, clericos sine consilio Patricii in campo Aii. et accussauit 
illos Patricias, et mittens sepistolas illis exierunt ad poenitentiam 
"^ ducti ad Ardd Mache ad Patricium... 
^- ^* ^ Tirechdn episcopus haec scripsit ex ore uel libro Ultani epi- 5 

scopi cuius ipse alumpnus uel discipulus fuit*. 

Inueni quatuor nomina in libro [adjscripta Patricio apud Ultanum 
episcopum Conchuburnensium, sanctus Magonus, qui est clarus, 
Succetus qui est [deus belli uel fortis belli], Patricius [qui est pater 
ciuium], Cothirthiacus, quia seruiuit quatuor'' domibus magorum. Et 'o 
empsit ilium unus ex eis cui nomen erat Miliuc maccuBoin magus, 
et seruiuit illi septem annis omni seruitute ac multiplici" labore, et 
porcarium possuit eum in montanis conuallibus. Deinde autem 
uissitauit ilium anguelus Domini in somniis in cacuminibus montis 
Scirte iuxta montem Miss. ^5 

...mihi testante Ultano episcopo. 

...in quinto regni anno Loiguiri maicc Neill. 

Duobus autem uel quinque annis regnauit Loiguire post mortem 
Patricii. 

Venit uero Patricius cum Gallls ad insolas maccuGhor. 20 

f. 9b 1 Ascendit autem de mari ad campum Breg. 

Primo uero uenit ad uallem Sescnani...et portauit filium 
Sesceneum nomine, episcopum secum...Vespere uero uenit ad 
hostium Ailhine. 

Benignus episcopus successor Patricii in aeclessia Machce. 35 

f- 9b2 De Episcopis. 

[col. 1] Benignus, Bronus, Sachellus, Cethiacus, Carthacus, 
Cartenus, Connanus, Fintanus*^, Siggeus, ^ternus, Sencaticus, 
Olcanus, Iborus, Ordius, Nazarius, Miserneus, Senachus, Secundinus, 
Gosachtus*', Camulacus, Auxilius, Victorious, Bressialus, Feccus, 30 
Menathus, Cennannus, Nazarus, Melus, Maceleus,Mactaleus, Culeneus, 
Asacus, Bitheus, Falertus, Sesceneus^, Muirethchus, Temoreris qui 
fundauit aeclessiam sanctam Cairce quarn tenuit familia Glono auiss, 
[col. 2] Daigreus, lustianus mac M Daimene, Olcanus^, Domnallus 
et alii quam plurimi. 35 

De Prespiteris. 

Anicius, Brocidius, Amirgenus, Lommanus, Catideus, Catus, 
Catanus, Broscus, Ailbeus, Trianus episcopus. 

De nominibus Francorum Patricii 

Episcopi tres Inaepius, Bernicius, Hernicius subdiaconus Seinan, 40 
Semen, Canceny Bernicius diaconus et Ernicius Franci, uiri .xu. cum 
sorore una aut vi. uel .111. [col. 3] Cassanus, Gonlang, Erclang, 

*■ The wording shews that this is a lemma of the copyist and not due to Tirechan, 

who writes in the first person, Bury, The English Historical Review, April 1902, p. 236 

, '' .uii. Gwynn « MS. duplici -^ MS. Firtnanus (firtranus, Gwynn) with a punctum 

delens over r • MS. gosachus ' MS. sescneus « MS. olo anus 



Names in the Book of Armagh. 263 

Brocanus, Roddanus, brigsdn* et alter Roddanus qui fundauit 
iEclessiam Senem Nepotum Ailello^, quam tenuerunt monachi 
Patricii Gengen et Sannuch. 

De Diaconis. 

5 Diacoaus luostus"^ qui babtitzauit Ceranum filium artificis*^ ex 
libro Patricii. Diaconus Coimmanus carus Patricio, qui fuit in 
aeclessia magna Airdlicce^. Olcanus monachus qui fuit in Cellola 
Magna Muaide^ prespiter. Duos exorcistas scimus apud ilium, exor- 
cista Losca in Dorso Dairi, in regionibus Tuirtri, exorcista alius in f. lOa l 
lo campo Liphi. 

De aeclessiis quas fundauit in campo Breg^. primum in Cul- 
mine** .ii. Aeclessia Gertie, in qua sepultus est Hercus qui portauit 
mortalitatem magnam. .iii. in cacuminibus Aisse .iiii. imBlaitiniu, 
.u. in Gollumhus, in qua ordinauit Eugenium sanctum episcopum. 
'5 ui. Aeclessia filii' Laithphi. .uii. imBHdam, in qua fuit sanctus 
Dulcis'' frater Carthaci. uiii super Argetbor^ in qua [fuit] Kannanus 
episcopus quern ordinauit Patricius in primo pasca hiFerti uirorum 
Feicc. 

. . ut accenderet fumum benedictum in oculos ac nares hominum 
2o gentilium et regis Loiguiri et magorum illius, quia contra[i]uerunt 
illi tres magi fratres ex uno uiro nominibus et genere, Cruth, Lochleth, 
Lanu^ de genere Runtir. 

Et eleuauit Patricius manus suas Deo circa magum Lochletheum. . , 
Prima feria uenit ad Taltenam, ubi fit agon regale, ad Coirpriti- f. lOa 2 
15 cum filium Neill, qui uoluit eum occidere et flagillauit seruos eius in 
flumine Sele ut indicarent Patricium Coirpritico. 
...non erunt pisces magni in flumine Sele semper. 
Deinde autem uenit ad Conallum filium Neill... 
...reliquit tres fratres cum una sorore. et haec sunt nomina 
30 illorum : Cathaceus, Cathurus, Catneus, et soror illorum Catnea. 
Perrexitque ad ciuitatem Temro ad Loigairium filium Neill 
iterum. 

sed non potuit credere dicens : Nam Neel pater mens non siniuit 
mihi credere, sed ut sepeliar in cacuminibus Temro... Ego filius 
35 Neill et filius Dunlinge imMaistin^ in campo Liphi. f- lOb 1 

Porro fundauit aeclessiam iCarric Dagri et alteram aeclessiam 
imMruig timaithe, et scripsit elimenta Cerpano. 

et uenierunt ad fontem Loigles in Scotica, nobiscum Vitulus 
ciuitatum. 
40 Endeus filius Amolngid sum ego, filii Fechrach filii Echach, ab 
occidentalibus plagis de campo Domnon et de silua Fochloth. Cum- 
que audiisset Patricius nomen silute Fochlothi gauissus est ualde, et 
dixit Endeo Amolngid filio : Et ego tecum exibo... 

' This seems a gloss, meaning 'that is brig^ ^ Senchill Aue nAilello 

"= leg. lustus or lostas ** Ciaran mace intsdir 

• Domnacli Mor Airdlicce, Trip. Life p. 104 ' hi Gill Mdir Muaide 
« J Maig Breg '• i Mulluch ' MS. filio 

^ seems a translation of some Irish name meaning 'sweet,' 'fortasse Dulech de 
Clocliar Dulech, prope Swordu,' Hogan 
r 
' MS. agetbor " MS. Loch lethlanu " immai/tin, Gwynn 



264 Names of Persons and Places. 

f. lOb 2 Conallus autem babtitzatus est, et dedit Patricius benedictionem 

super ilium, et tenuit manum illius et dedit CetWaco episcopo. Et 
nutriuit ilium et docuit eum Cethiacus et Mucneus frater Cethiachi 
episcopi, cuius sunt reliquiae in Aeclessia Magna Patricii in silua 
Fochlithi. 5 

Venierunt autem filii Amolngid sex ad iudicandum ante faciera 
Loiguiri, et Endeus contra eos unus et filius eius tener, et Patricius 
ante illos, et inuestigauerunt causam hereditatis illorum. et iudicauit 
illis Loiguire et Patricius ut diuidereut inter se hereditatem in 
septem partes, et dixit Endeus... lo 

...foedus pepigerunt per manus Loiguiri filii Neill Patricius et 
filii Amolngid... ei inierunt iter facere ad Montem Egli. 
f. ila 1 ...quia necessitas poscit illos ut peruenirent siluam Fochlithi... 

Plantauit aeclessiam super Vadum Segi^ et alteram seclessiam 
Cinnenae sanctae'' super Vadum Carnoi imBoind et alteram*^ 15 
super Goirp raithe et alteram*^ super Fossam Dallhronig, quam 
tenuit episcopus Filius cairthin'^, auunculus Brigtce sanctae. Fun- 
dauitque alteram in Campo Echredd, alteram in Campo Taidcni, 
quae dicitur Cellbile, apud familiam Scire est, alteram in Campo 
Echnach, in qua fuit Cassanus prespiter, alteram in Singitibus, 20 
alteram in Campo Bili iuxta Vadum Capitis Canis, alteram in Capite 
Carmelli in Campo Teloch in qua sancta Brigita pallium cepit sub 
manibus Filii caille. InHuisniuch Midi mansit iuxta Petram 
Coithrigi, sed occissi sunt circa se alii perigrini a filio Fechach filii 
Nell...^t alteram aeclessiam in Capite Aii^t in regionibus Moide, in 25 
qua possuit altare lapideum, et alteram hiCuil Gorrce. Et uenit per 
flumen Ethne in duas Tethbias, et ordinauit Melum episcopum, et 
aeclessiam Bili fundauit, et ordinauit Gosactum filium Milcon maccu- 
Bodin...et mittens Camulacum Commiensium in Campum Guini et 
digito illi indicauit locum de cacumine Graneret, id est aeclessiam 30 
Raithin. Et uenit in Campum Rein et ordinauit Bruscum prespi- 
terum,..qui dixit mirabile post mortem eius altero sancto qui fuit 
in inso la Generis Oo^^trftt'' : Bene est... 
f- 11a 2 ...portauit ossa Brusci sancti secum ad insolam. 

Mittens autem Patricius Methhrain* ad Fossam Slecht barbarum 35 
Patricii propinquum... Venitque Patricius ad alueum Sinone ad 
locum in quo mortuus fuit auriga illius Boidmalus et sepultus ibi, 
in quo dicitur Gail^ Boidmail usque in hunc diem. 

Finit liber primus in regionibus Nepotum Neill peractus. 

Incipit secundus in regionibus Gonnacht peractus. 40 

...ab illo Ultano episcopo Conchuburnensi... 
f. lib 1 Venit ergo Patricius sanctus per alueum fluminis Sinnce per 

Vadum Duorum Auium^ in Campum Ai. Audientes autem magi 
Loiguiri filii Neill omnia quae facta fuerant, Caluus et Capitolauium^, 
duo fratres qui nutrierant duas filias Loiguiri, Ethne Alba, Fedelm 45 
Rufa...densas inaurinas super tutum Campum Ai fecerunt. 

...discessit omriis grauitudo magica tenebrarum a campo Ai. et 
dixit Deo gratias, et uenierunt per alueum fluminis Sinnce, qui' 

* Ath Sighi on the Boyne, now Assey ^ MS. Cinnena sancta "^ MS. altera 

•* MS. cairtin « cotirbi, Gwynn f call A. lebaid no comet, H. 2. 16, col. 97 

8 Sndni da in •> Mail 7 Cwplait ' qu<e, Gwynn 



Names in the Book of Armagh. 265 

dicitur Bandea'^, ad Tumulum G^adi^ In qu6 loco ordinauit Ailbeum 
sanctum prespiterum ; cui indicauit altare mirabile lapideum in 
monte Nepotura Ailello'^, quia inter Nepotes Ailello erat. et babti- 
tzauit Maneurn'* sanctum quern ordinauit episcopus Bronus filius 
5 Icni, seruus Dei*, socius Patricii. Venieruut ad campum Glais^, et 
in illo posuit celolam magnam quae sic uocatur Cellola Magna", et 
in ilia reliquit duos barbaros Gonleng et Ercleng monachos sibi. 

Deinde uenit ad Assicum et Bitteum'' et ad magos qui fuerunt 

de genere CorcuChonluain, Hono et Ith fratres. alter... immolauit 

I o sibi domura suam et exiit ad Imhliuch Hornon... et posuit ibi 

Assicum et Betheum filium fratris Assici, et Cipiam matrem Bethei f. Hb '2 
episcopi. 

Asicus sanctus episcopus faber aereus erat Patricio... de illis 
tres patinos quadratos' uidi, id est patinum in aeclessia Patricii in 
15 Ardd Machw et alterum in aeclessia Alo find^ et tertium in aeclessia 
magua Saeoli super altare Felarti sancti episcopi. Asicus isle fecit 
profugam in aquilonem regionis ad Montem Lapidis^ et fuit septem 
annis in insola qua uocatur Rochuil retro Montem Lapidum... 
...sepilierunt eum irRaith Chimgai hiSertih. 
20 ...dixit quod non reuertetur in Campum Ai. 

...sunt ossa eius in Campo Sered hirRaith Ghungi monachus 
Patricii, sed contenderunt eum familia Columbae cille^ et familia 
Airdd sratha. 

Patricius uero uenit de fonte Alo find ad Dumecham Nepotum 
«5 Ailello, et fuudauit in illo loco aeclessiam quae sic uocatur Senella 
Cella Dumiche usque hunc diem. In quo reliquit uiros sanctos 
Macet et Cetgen et Rodanum prespiterum. 

Et uenit apud se filia... nomine Mathona, soror Benigni successoris 
Patricii, quae tenuit pallium apud Patricium et Rodanum [et] 
30 monacha fuit illis. et exiit per montem Filiorum Ailello, et 
plantauit aeclessiam liberam hiTamnuch. 

. . .reliquias sancti Rodani. . . f- I2a l 

...posuerunt episcopos {.id Cairellum} iuxta sanctam aeclessiam 
hiTamnuch, quos ordinauerunt episcopi Patricii, id est Bronus et 
35 Bietheus non quaerebant aliquid a familia Diimichw nisi amicitiam 
tantummodo, sed quaerit familia Clono°... 

Deinde autem uenit sanctus Patricius ad fontem qui" dicitur 
Clehach in lateribus Crochan... / et ecce duae filiae regis Loiguiri, 
Ethne Alba et Fedelm Rufa ad rontem more mulierum ad lauandum 
40 mane uenierunt. 

Sed illos uiros side aut deorum terrenorum aut fantassiam 

estimauerunt. 

(Et ueni)t (raa)gus Caplit....Ftt frater illius uenit M{ael)...l^t ad f- I2b 1 
Matho[n]um et ad Patricium uerba dura dicit. 

» ' goddess ' : cf. in fluoio qui Latine dici potest Nigra Dea, Adamn. Col. Vita, p. 155 
'' Dumae Graid « dilelo, Gwynn: iSleib Hila nAilello, cf. Trip. Life, 94, 1. 4 

* cogn. with dimane supra, and perhaps the Roman praenomen Mdniiis W. S. 
« c€le De 'Culdee' ' Mag Glais « cellula Magna, Gwynn: Cell M6r ^ tt for 

)a 
th, as in some Ogham inscriptions: cf. Betheum, infra !. 11 ' MS. quadrotos ^ MS. 
alojind: 'of ^i7^«d,' now Elphin ' Sliab liacc •" i.e. the Columbian foundations 
in Ireland and Scotland, of which the Abbot of Hi was the common head, Reeves, 
Columba, p. 162 n. " of Cluain (maccu Nois), now Clonmacnois ° qua;, 

Gwynn 



266 Names of Persons and Places. 

similis est Caluus contra* Gaplit. 

...sepilierunt eas iuxta fontem Clebach. 

Deinde autem uenit Patricius (ad) campum Gaire{tho), id est in 
Muig Caireth(o) et...fundauerunt (acclessiam) in Arddlicce quae sic 
uocatur Sendomnach, et posuit in ilia Coimanum diaconum. 5 

Tenuit Patricius ArddSenlis et posuit fili(am.... L)alocam, 
et tenuit locum in Campo Nento. 

Et exierunt cum (Ce)thiaco sancto episcopo (ad) suam propriam 
regionera, quia de Genere Ailello eius pater fuit, et mater eius erat 
de Genere Sai de regionibus Genachtce a[d] Domnach Sairigi iuxta jo 
Domum ; : : : Cennani, id est Lapidum^ Moris erat Cethiaco 
episcopo ::::::: in loco CurcuSai in pasca magno [in marg. id. 
domnach] in pasca secundo fiebat in loco Comgelke sanctae super 
Vadum Duarum Furcarum, id est da loarcc, iuxta Genondas ( ) 

Breg, quia Cethiaci :::::::^ dicunt ::::: esse...Comgella Cethiaco... ab 15 
illis lostus d(ia)conus... ' 
f. 12b 2 et tenuit Fidarti. et dedit illi Patricius (lib)ros babtismatis et 

' babtitzauit Nep(otes Maini) et in senectute sua bona babtitzauit 

(Ce)ranum filium artificis*'. 

Interest autem inter mortem Patricii et Cerani natiuitatem, ut 20 
peritissimi numerorum aestimant, cxl annorum, et babtitzatus est 
Ceranus ex libro*^ Patricii a diacoiio lusto... 

. . .digito indicauit de cacumine Oarad. . . Et fundauit Cethecus 
aeclessiam Brergarad quam dedit filio*^ qui^ ueniret per flumen Succoi 
et aridi pedes eius ac ficones. '^c 

Venit uero Patricius ad Selcam in quo erant aulae*^ filiorum 
Briuin... Castrametati sunt in cacuminibus Select... et cum illo 
fuerunt [col. 1] Bronus episcopus, Sache(llus), Bronachus prespiter, 
Rodanus, Cassanus, Brocidius, Lommanus frater eius, Benignus heres 
Patricii, et Benignus frater Ceth(iaci) de Genere Ailello, [col. 2] qui 3° 
tenuit (cel)lolam Benigni. (in)anorto a Patricio et Cethiaco Felartus 
---^episcopus de genere Ailello et soror/(eius et altera) sor(or quae) fuit 
f. 13a 1 (in insola) in mari (Gonmaicne, quae) sic uocatur Groch Guile. Et 
plantauit aeclessiam super Stagnum Selcce inscae^^ et babtitzauit 
filios Broin. 35 

Et perrexit ad tramitem Gregirgi, et fundauit aeclessiam in 
Drum : : : 

Patini : : : et calix sunt in Cella Adrochtce (filiae) Taldin. 

Et perrexit ad Filios iTmc... iuxta Vadum Filiorum Heric. 

Et reuertebatur in Campum Airthic et ^clessiara Senes posuit 40 
in eo campo, et benedixit locum iTaulich Lapidum'. 

Et exiit ad Drummut Gerrigi... ipost mortem patris eorum qui 
faber sereus erat de genere Gerrigi. 

...in illo loco est Goonu artifex frater episcopi Bassilicae. 
f. 13a 2 Perrexit per diserta Gerrigi. . .in campum australem id est Naimiu, 45 

et inuenit larnascum sanctum sub ulmo cum filio Locharnach.. . . 
Et fuit quidam...ab australi Medhu nomine. 

...uenit cum Patricio ab Irlochir et legit in ArddMachce, et 

■ = Ir. cosmil fri ^ Daimliacc Ciandin, now Duleek " Ciardn mace intsdir 

t "^ For ex libro Bury (op. cit. p. 244, n. 8) reads a [pue]ro. But see Trip. Life, 304, 24= 

supra p. 263, 6 ' * MS. quidam Alius, quced&m filia [ — ], Gwynn : corr. Hogan 

' qiue, Gwynn « MS. s aulae ^ over i and n are dots and over scae a mark 

of contraction ' i.e. in Tulach na Cloch, Trip. Life, p. 108 



Names in the Book of Armctgh. 267 

ordinatus est in eodem loco et (diacon)us fuit Patricio de Genere 

M::hi et fundauit aeclessiam inlmgoe Mair Cerrigi liberam 

mon(achus) in Ardd Machce. 

Et perr(ex)it Patricias ad fontem qui* dicitur Miicno et fecit 
5 Cellam Senes, quae sic uocatur.... Et uenit per diserta filiorum 
iJn(di ....)> in ^uo (est sanctus L)ommanus Turresc^.... Post multa 
tempora uenit (. . . .)1 Senmeda filia En(di) filii Br{iuin). 

Et perrexit ad regionem Con'niaicn{e) hi Guil Tolaf, et posuit in 

eo aeclessias quadratas aeclessiam ArdUiscon. 

io sorores Failar(ti) episcopi de genere Ailello. 

Et uenit in Campum Caeri et castrametati sunt iCuil Core. f. I3b i 

Et exinde exiit ad Campum Foimsen, et inuenit in illo loco duos 

fratres filios uiri nominati Coiliud filius Liichti, filii Conlaid, et 

Derclaid^, qui mittebat seruum suum ut occideret Patricium. Luc- 

15 tens autem prohibuit* eum.... et reliquit in illo loco Conanum 

prespiterura. 

Et exiit ad fontem Stringille in disertis Et exiit ad Campum 

Raithin. Et exiit ad finem Hiimail duAcJiud i^o6iaV... ordinauit 
filium patris illius Senachum^ et dedit nomen nouum illi, id est 
20 Agnus Dei, et episcopum fecit ilium. 

...ut [quod] deesset de illius aetate super aetatem filii sui ueniret, 
Oingiis nomine, cui scripsit Patricius abgitorium, in die qua ordi- 
natus est Senachus. 

...apud filiam Mathonam nomine. 
25 ...in cathedra hac: ipsa est Ached Fohuir. 

Et perrexit Patricius ad Montem Egli. ... et defunctus est auriga 
illius hiMuirisc Aigli, hoc est campum inter mare et Aigleum. 

Et exiit Patricius ad cacumina mentis super Crochan Aigli. f. I3b 2 

et plantauit seclessiam in Campo Humail. 
30 Et uenit in regiones CorcuTemne ad fontem Sini. 

Et uenit ad fontem Findmaige, qui dicitur Slan. 

...uir quidam, cui benedixit Patricius, Caeta sine Cata nomine. f. I4a l 

Cellola Tog in regionibus GorcuTeimne Patricii fuit. Cainnechus 
episcopus, monachus Patricii, fundauit cam. 
35 Et uenit sanctus Patricius per campos in regionibus Maicc Hercce 
inDichuil et Aurchuil. Et uenit Patricius inDichuil... 

Ego sum mace maicc Cais maic Glais, qui fui subulcus Lugir^ f. 14a 2 
rig Hirotce^. lugulauit me fian ma.icc Maicc con in regno Coirpri 
Nioth fer anno .c. usque hodie. 
40 Et uenit in Album Campum in regionibus Nepotum Maini. 

Per Muadam uero uenit, et ecce audierunt magi Filiorum f. I4b l 
Amolngid quod sanctus uir uenisset super eos 

ad primum magum, Recradum nomine. 

et uiderunt ilium procul Patricius et Endeus filius Amolngid et 
45 Conallus Endi filius... Cumque uidisset Endeus... 

Missit autem Patricius Conallum filium Endi 

...dispersus est uulgus in totum campum Domndn. 

• quod, Gwynn •" tomtuanus turrescus, Gwynn « tolit, Gwynn <• leg. 

Culaid scilicet Luchte filius Conlaid, et Derclam ('Red-band'); cf. Trip. Life p. 110, 
W.S. « MS. libcrauit ' MS. senacbus « MS. ri^ lugir •" gen. sg. of 

Hirot or Erot, part of Galway, for Medraige ig for Herat, LL. 192» 54, oJth cliath 
in Herat uill cosin n Ath cliath i Cualaind, LL. 192*56, W.S. 



268 Names of Persons and Places. 

...ordinauit Mucneum sanctum fratrem Cethachi, et dedit illi 
libros Legis septem*, qu(5s reliquit post se mace Cerce^ filio maic 
Dregin. 
f Ub 2 Et fundauit aeclessiam super siluam Fochluth, in qua sunt ossa 

sancta Mucnoi episcopi Et benedixit Amolngid filium, Fergussum 5 

fratrem Endi. 

Et ecce quidam uir ueuit ad illos, nomine Mace Dregin, cum 
filiis septem gentilibus .... et elegit [scil. Patricius] unum filium 
ex ipsis, cui nomen erat Mace Ercw. 

. . .ilium Brono filio Icni commendabo et Olcano. *o 

...benedixit illis locum super siluam Fochlithi. et ecce Patricius 
perrexit ad agrum qui" dicitur Foirrgea Filiorum Amolngid ad 
diuidendum inter filios Amolngid. 

Et aedificauit aeclessiam quandam apud familiam in sinu maris, 
id est Ros Filiorum Gaitni. '5 

f. 15 a 1 Et reuersus est ad flumen Muaide de Vertrigo in Bertrigam. 

Et fundauit aeclesiam iuxta Fossam Righairt^, et uenit in Mui- 
riscam® apud Bronum filium Icni, et benedixit filium, qui est Mace 
rime episcopus, et scripserunt elimenta illi et Muirethacho episcopo, 
qui fuit super flumen Bratho. ^° 

Et uenierunt trans litus Authuili in fines Irai Patricius et 
Broonus et cum illis filius Ercce filii Dregin ad campum, id est Ros 
Dregnige, in quo loco est cassulus Brooni. et sedens ibi, cecidit 
Patricii dens et dedit dentem Brono suo in reliquias. Et dixit : 
Ecce mare ieciet n6s de hoc loco in nouissimis temporibus, et exibitis 25 
ad flumen Slicichoe ad siluam. 

Et exiit trans Montem Filiorum Ailello, et fundauit aeclesiam^ 
ibi, id est Tamnach et Echenach et Cell Angle et Cell Senchuw. Et 
exiit ad regiones Callrigi TreMaige et fecit aeclessiam iuxta Druim 
Leas, et baptitzauit multos. Et erexit^ ad Campum Ailmaige et 30 
fundauit aeclessiam ibi, id est Domnach Ailmaige. 

Et perrexit ad Campum Aine, et possuit aeclessiam ibi. Et 
uersus est Euoi et in Campum Getni, et maledixit flumen quod 
dicitur Niger... Drobaiscum*^ autem benedixit... flumen Drobaisco 

non habuit ante pisces Et maledixit aliis fluminibus, id est 35 

flumini Oingce et Saele, quia dimersi sunt duo pueri de pueris 
Patrici in Saeli. 

Etiam intrauit in Campum Sereth trans amnem inter Es Ruaid 
et mare ; et fundauit aeclessiam hirRaith Argi, et castrametatus est 
f 15 a 2 in Campo Sereth. et inuenit quondam uirum bonum de genere 40 
Lathron, et baptizauit eum et filium tenerum cum eo, qui dicebatur 
Hinu uel Ineus, quia posuit ilium pater in fana super collum eius — 
qui postea retenuit Assicum sanctum cum monachis suis inArd 
Roissen, id est hirRaith Congi in Campo Sereth in tempore regum 
Fergusso et Fothuid. et fundauit aeclessiam in Campo Latrain et 45 
Aeclessiam Magnam Sir dronivio, quam tenuit familia Daminse in- 
Dohurhur. Et perrexit forBernas Filiorum Conill in Campo Itho et 
fundauit ibi aeclessiam magnam.* .... in quo loeo quidam episcopus 

» i.e. a copy of the Heptateuch ^ leg. Erce <= qwod, Gwynn •> i.e. Rdith 
Rigbaird, Trip. Life, 138, 1. 27 * MS. muiriscsam ' leg. aeclesias .iiii. 

« leg. perrexit '' drobaicum, Gwynn 



Names in the Booh of Armagh. 269 

uenit de Genere GorcuTheimne ad eum de cellola Toch in regiones 
Temenrigi iCeru contra solis occassum, episcopus cura sorore una 

monachi Patrici, et est locus eorum cum familia Glono 

Peruenit Patricius per Sinonam tribus uicibus.... [Et exiit ad 

5 Campum Tochuir et fecit aeclessiam ibi*]. Et de Campo Tochuir 
uenit inDulo Ocheni, et fecit septem aeclessias ibi. Et uenit inArdd 
s^^atho, et Mace Eixce episcopum ordinauit. Et exiit inArdd Eoloyyg 
et Ailgi et Lee Benndrigi, et perrexit trans flumen Bandce, et 
benedixit locum in quo est cellola Guile raithin inEilniu, in quo 

lo fuit episcopus, et fecit alias cellas multas inEilniu. Et per Buds 
fluium foramen pertulit, et inDuin Sebidrgi sedit super petram quae 
Petra Patricii usque nunc, et ordinauit ibi Olcanum sanctum 
episcopum... et reuersus est in Campum Elni, et fecit multas f. 15b 1 
aeclessias quas Goindiri habent. 

15 Ascendit autem ad Montem Miss Boonrigi, quia nutriuit ibi 
filium Milcon MaccuBuain, Gosacht nomine. 

...uidit magus Miliucc scintellas de ore Succeti fatui — Respon- 
dit Succetus . . 

Et exiit ad montem Scirte^.... 

2o Venit uero sanctus per Doim in regiones Tuirtri ad Gollunt 
Patricii et babtitzauit filios Tuirti-i. 

Relicta Machia, uenit in Maugdornu, et ordinauit Victoricum 
Machinensem episcopum, et aeclessiam ibi magnam fundauit, et 
perrexit ad Loiguireum et Conallum filios Neill. / 

'5 Finito autem circulo exiit et fecit aeclessiam lustano prespitero 
iuxta Bile Torten, quae est apud familiam Airdd Breccain, et fecit 
alteram ^iTortena oriental!, in qua gens oThig Cirpani, sed libera 
semper. Et perrexit ad fines Laginiensium ad Druimm Hurchaille, 
et posuit ibi Domum Martirum 

30 Exiit ad Campum Lifi, et possuit ibi aeclessiam, et ordinauit f- 15b 2 
Auxilium puerum Patricii exorcistam et Eserninum et Mactaleum 
in Cellola Guilinn. Ordinauit Feccum Album iSleibti et babtitzauit 
filios Dunlinge. et erexit se per Behd Gabrain et fundauit aecle- 
ssiam hirRoigniu Martorthige, et babtitzauit filios Nioth Fruich itir 

35 Muince super Petram Goithrigi" hiGaissiul. 

Dairenne^ 

Colombcille . . .ostendit sepulturam Patricii [et] ubi est confirmat,id f. 16a 1 
est hiSabul Patricii, id est in aeclessia iuxta mare proxima*, ubi est 
conductio martirum, id est ossuum Goluimbcillce de Britannia et 

40 conductio omnium sanctorum Hiberniae in die iudicii. 
in marg.] ymnus Golmdn Alo. 

Quando autem Patricius cum sua saucta nauigatione ad Hiber- f. 16a 2 
niam peruenit, sanctum Lommanum in hostio Boindeo nauim cus- 
todire reliquit. 

45 Deinde... usque ad Vadum Truimm^ in hostios Areis Feidilmido 
filii Loiguiri, Domino gubernante, peruenit. 

* in the MS. this sentence is misplaced, coming next after magnam, p. 268, 1. 48 
•^ gen. sg. of Scirit •" hicoithrigi, Gwynn "^ This name is in a darker ink and 

different script, so is the marginal note in f. 16» 1 * MS. pfoundecima, the scribe 

(as H. Bradshaw observed) mistaking the -xi- of proxima for the numeral xi (undecim) 
' Ath Truimm « indorut ('before,' 'in front of) Fedelmid's dwelUug: areis leg. drois? 



270 Names of Persons and Places. 



Mane autem facto, Foirtchernn filius Fedeilmtheo inuenit [Lom- 
manum] euangelium recitantem. 

...a Lommano in Christo babtitzatus est. 

At uero Fedelmidius laetificabatur in aduentu clerici quia de 
Brittonibus matrem habuit, id est filiam regis Brittonum, id est 5 
Scoth noe. Salutauit autem Fedelmidius Lommanum lingua 
Brittanica...Respondit ei : Ego sum Lommanus Britto. 
Statimque credidit Fedelmidius cum omni familia sua. 
f. 16b 1 Haec omnia immolauit Patricio et Lommano et Foirtcherno filio 

suo usque in diem iudicii. Migrauit autem Fedelmid trans amnem to 
Boindeo et mansit hiCloin Lagen. Et mansit Lommdn cum Foirt- 
cherno in Vado Truimm usque dum peruenit Patricius ad illos, et 
aedificauit aeclessiam cum illis uicesimo quinto anno antequam 
fundata esset aeclessia Alti Machae. 

Progenies autem Lommani de Brittonibus, id est, filius Gollit, 15 
germana autem Patricii mater eius. Germani autem Lommani hii 
sunt episcopi: 

Munis^ hiForgnidiu laCuircniu 

Broccaid inlmhliuch Equorum apud Giarrige Connact 
Broccanus imBrechmig^ apud Nepotes Dorthim, 20 

MuGenoc hiCill Dumi Oluinn indeisciurt Breg. 
Post aliquantum autem tempus, adpropinquante Lommani exitu, 
perrexit cum alumpno suo Foirtcherno'' ad fratrem suum Broccidium 
fratrem salutandum : perrexerunt autem ipse et alumpnus eius 
Foirtchernn, commendauitque sanctam aeclessiam suam sancto ij 
Patricio et Foirtcherno ; sed recussauit Foirtchernn tenere heredi- 
tatem patris sui*^ quam obtulit Deo et Patricio nissi Lommanus 
dixerit... 

Tenuit autem... principatum tribus diebus usque dum peruenit 
ad Vadum Truimm, ac deinde statim Cathlaido perigrino distribuit 30 
suam aeclessiam. 

Hae sunt autem oblationes Fedelmedo filii Loiguiri sancto 
Patricio et Lommano et Foirtcherno, id est, Vadum Ti'uimm'^ in 
f. 16b 2 finibus Loiguiri Breg, Imgce in finibus Loiguiri Midi. 

Haec est autem aeclessiastica progenies Fedelmtheo : 35 

Foirtchernus Gonall 

Aed magnus Baitdn 

Aed paruus Ossdn 

Gummene 

Sardn. 40 

Hi omnes episcopi fuerunt et principes uenerantes sanctum 
Patricium et successores eius. 

Plebilis autem progenies eius haec est : 

Fergus filius Fedelmtheo Failgnad filius Fdildin 

Feradach filius Fergosso Forfailid filius Failgnaith 45 

Grondn filius Feradig Segene filius Forfdilto 

Sardn filius Grondin Sechnassach filius S4geni 

Fdildn filius Sardin. 

» eipiscopm manis, Gwjmn ^' 'in Br^chmag,' (' Wolfesfeld ') : in marg. a 

mutilated gloss ; ammaith : ttn and la : rtrich '^ foirtchenno, Gwynn '' MS. suae 
" truim, Gwynn 



Names in the Book of Armagh. 271 

Colmanus episcopus aeclessiam suam, id est Cludin cdin inAchud f. I7a i 
[catn] Patricio episcopo deuotiua immoiatione in sempiternum 
obtulit, et ipse earn commendauit Sanctis uiris, id est prespitero 
Medh et prespitero Sadh. 
5 Item Campum Aquilonis inter Gleoir et Ferni cum seruis in eo sibi 
faraulantibus Filii Fiechrach Patricio in sempiternum ymmoiauerunt. 

Item septem filii Doath Cludin Findglais 7 Iiiisriith CiLille] Gais 
et Deruth Mdr Ci'de Cais et Cenn locho Deo et sancto Patricio 
fideliter obtulerunt. 
10 Filii item Conlaid octo campi pondera, id est uaccas campi octo, 
in hereditate sua, id est each indlea oDibGarnih usque ad Montem 
Gairnn Deo et Patricio in sempiterna saecula obtulerunt. 

Has omnes oblationes Giarrichi Superni [et] eorum reges Patricio 
per aeterna saecula obtulerunt, 
15 Sanctus Patricius familiam suam in regione Giarrichi... idi est 
episcopum Sachellum et Brocidium et Loarnum et prespiterum 
Medb et Ernascum...sub potestate unius heredis suae apostolicae 
cathedrae Alti J/acAce...unanimiter* coniunxit. 

Binedn filius Lugni, scriba et sacerdos necnon anchorita, filius f- 17a 2 
20 filiae Lugdith maiccNetach fuit. 

...gradum accepit Bineanus ab eo. 

mi domine Aido.^ f. 20a 1 

...ut seipsum re^meret Miliucc. f. 20a 2 

De morte Milcon. 
25 De gressu regis Loiguri de Temoria ad Patricium. 

De...fide Eire filii Dego. 

De aduentu Patricii in die pascae ad Temoriam et fide Dvhthaich 
iiuiccuLugir. 

De conuersione LoiguiH regis. 
30 De Mace cuill et conuersione eius ad uerbum Patricii. 

De fabula Dairi et equo, et oblatione AirddMachce ad Patricium. 

De morte Moneisen Saxonissae. 

De conflictu sancti Patricii aduersum GoiHhech regem Aloo^. f. 20b 1 

Haec pauca de sancti Patricii peritia et uirtutibus Muirchu 
35 maccuMachtheni, dictante Aiduo Slebtiensis ciuitatis episcopo, con- 
scripsit. 

...de Alti Mache urbe... 

idcirco constituitur terminus... uastissimus urbi AltimowAe...a f. 20b 2 
pinna montis Berbicis usque ad montem Mis, a monte Miss usque 
40 ad Bri Erigi a Bri Erigi usque ad dorsos Br eg. 

...urbi tuai quae cognominatur Scotorum lingua Ardd Machm. f. 2ia 1 

...rectori AirddMachce urbe A\i\MachcB. 

De speciali reuerentia Airdd Machce. f. 2la2 

...Cathedrae eius Aird Machce. f. 2lb l 

45 De honore praesulis Airdd Machoi... 

...ad libertatem examinis eiusdem Airdd Machce praesulis... f. 2ib 2 

...in Alto Machce. 

...qui fuit uico Bannauem Taberniae... f. 22a 1 

uox Hyberionacum. ...iuxta Siluam Focluti... f. 23b 2 

■ uuianimiter, Gwynn 

'' CJoroticus (Ceretic) king of Ail (Cluade), 'Rock of Clyde,' now Dumbarton 



272 Names of Persons and Places. 

B. In AdamnAn's Vita Golumbae, Codex A. 

(Schaffhausen Stadtbibliothek, 32.) 

f. 2a 1 ...quidam proselytus Brito, homo sanctus, sancti Patricii episcopi 

discipulus Maucteus nomine, 
f. 2a2 Sanctus igitur Columba nobilibus fuerat oriundus genitalibus 5 

patrem habens Fedilmithum filium Ferguso, matrem iEthneam 
nomine, cuius pater latine Filius Navis dici potest, scotica uero 
lingua Mac Naue. Hie anno secundo post GMe drebince bellum, 
aetatis uero suae .XLii. de Scotia ad Brittanniam pro Christo 
perigrinari uolens, enauigauit. lo 

f. 3a 1 De sancto Finteno abbate, Tailchani filio... 

De Erneneo filio Craseni, profetia eius. 
De aduentu Cainnichi quomodo praenuntiauit. 
De periculo sancti Colmani gente Mocu Sailni... 
De Cormaco nepote Letha[ni] profetationes eius. i5 

De Colcio filio Aido Draigniche... 
De Laisrano hortulano. 
f. 3a 2 De quodam Baitano, qui cum. ceteris ad maritimum remigauit 

desertum, 

De quodam Nemano ficto penetente... 20 

De aduentu alicuius Aidani qui ieiunium soluit. 
De Laisrano filio Feradaig, quomodo monacos probauit in labore. 
De Fechno • Bine • 
De Cailtano monaco. 

De Artbranano sene, quem in Scia insula babtizauit. '^s 

De nauiculae transmotatioue iuxta stagnum Loch-dae. 
f. 3b 1 De Gallano filio Fachtni quem daemones rapuere. 

De Lugidio claudo. 
De Enano"^ filio Gruthriche. 

De prespitero qui erat in Triota. 30 

De Erco furunculo. 
De Cronano poeta. 

De Ronano filio Aido filii Golcen et Colmano cane filio Aileni 
profetia Sancti. 
f. 4a 1 ...diaconus in Ibernia'' apud Findbarrum sanctum episcopum 35 

commanens. 
f. 5a 2 Hanc mihi Adomnano narrationem mens decessor, noster abbas 

Failbeus, indubitanter enarrauit, qui s4 ab ore ipsius Ossualdi regis, 
Segineo abbati eandem enuntiantis uisionem, audisse protestatus est. 
f. 6a 1 De sancto Finteno abbate, filio Tailchani. 40 

Sanctus Fintenus, qui postea per uniuersas Scotorum eclesias 
ualde noscibilis habetus est. 

...clericum qui Scotice uocitabatur Golumm Grdg. 

...a Roboreto Calgachi uenimus. 

suspes anne est, ait Golumb crag, uester Columba sanctus pater ? 45 

Quibus auditis, Finten et Golumb... amare fleudre. 

» leg. Nemano ^ MS. ebernia, with t written over the first c 



Names in Adamndn's Vita Columhae. 273 

Quem post s^ successorem reliquit ? Baitheneum. aiunt, suum 
aliiminim. 

Columh ad Fintenum inquit : Quid ad haec Fintene, facies ? 

Fintenus gente MocuMoie, cuius pater Tailchanus uocitatur. f- 7a l 

5 ...in Laginensium uicinis mari finibus. f. 7a 2 

Haec mihi quodam uarrante...Christi milite Oisseneo nomine 
Emani filio, gente Mocu Neth Corb, indubitanter didici : qui se eadera 
omnia* supra memorata uerba eiusdem ab ore sancti Finteni, filii 
Tailchaui, audisse testatus est, ipsius monacus. 
lo De Erneneo filio Craseni sancti Columbae profetia. f. 7b i 

...in mediterranea Eberniae parte, monasterium quod Scotice 
dicitur Dairmag. 

...fratres qui in Clonoensi sancti Cerano cenubio commanebant. 

consequentes abbatem Alitherum. 
15 Hie erat Erneneus filius Craseni... qui haec omnia suprascripta f. 8a i 
uerba Segeneo abbati de se profetata enarrauerat, meo decessore 
Failbeo intentius audiente. 

...in Clonoensi cenubio sanctus hospitabatur. 

De aduentu sancti Cainnichi. f. 8b i 

2o Alio tempore eum in loua insula... 

nautae qui cum Cainnecho inerant. f. 8b 2 

De periculo sancti Colmani episcopi MocuSailni in mari iuxta 
insolam quae uocitatur Rechru. 

Columbanus, filius Beognai... in undosis carubdis Brecani aestibus p. 17a 
25 ualde periclitatur. 

...de Cormaco nepote Lethani, uiro utique sancto. 

Hodie iterum (7or mac... enauigare incipit ab ilia regione quae, 
ultra Modam fluuium sita, Eirros Domno^ dicitur. 

Post bellum Gule Drehene. p. 17b 

30 eadem hora qua in Scotia commisum est bellum quod Scotice 
dicitur Ondemmone, idem homo Dei coram Conallo rege, filio Comgill, 
in Brittannia conuersatus...de illls regibus... quorum propria uocabula 
Ainmorius filius S^tni et .ii. filii Maic Erce, Domnallus et Forcus. p. 18 a 
Sed et de rege Cruithniorum, qui Echodius Laib uocitabatur... sanctus 
35 profetizauit. 

De bello Miathoru[m]...cum esset uir sanctus in loua insula, 
subito ad suum dicit ministratorem Dermitium, clocam pulsa. 

...pro hoc populo et Aidano rege Dominum oremus. 

...Aidanoque...concessa uictoria est,...de exercitu Aidani. p. i8b 

40 De filiis Aidani regis. 

...Sanctus Aidanum regem interrogat de regni successore. Illo 
s^ respondente nescire quis esset de tribus filiis suis regnaturus, 
Arturius an Echodius Fiiid an Domingartus. 

...secundum uerbum Sancti Echodius Bidde adueniens in sinu p. 19a 
45 eius recubuit. 

Nam Arturius et Echodius Fint...MisLtoTum..An bello trucidati 
sunt. Domingartus uere in Saxonia bellica in strage interfectus est : 
Echodius autem Buide post fratrem in regnum successit. 

De Domnallo filio Aido. 

■ om. Beeves p. 23 *> leg. Domnonl cf. Campas Domnon, Arm. IC*!, 14'' 1 
S. G. II. 18 



274 Names of Persons and Places. 

p. 20b Domnallus filius Aido, adhuc puer, ad sanctum Columbam in 

Dorso Gete^ per nutritores adductus est. 
De Scandlano filio Colmani. 

Eodem tempore Sanctus...ad Seandlanum, filium Colmani, apud 
Aidum regem in uinculis retentum...pergit. 5 

p. 20a Aidus enim rex 

De duobus aliis regnatoribus, qui duo nepotes Muiredachi uoci- 
tabantur, Baitanus filius Maic Erce et Echodius filius Domnail. 
p. 20b Alio in tempore, per asperam et saxosam regionem iter faciens, 

quae dicitur Artda muirchol^, et sues audiens comites Laisranum lo 
utique, filium Feradachi et Dermitium ministratorem. 

...de Euernia nauigatores ad locum qui dicitur Muirbolc Para- 
disi peruenientes. . . 
P* 2^* De Oingusio filio Aido Commani. 

Hie est Oingussius cuius cognomentum Bronbachal'^. '5 

...de filio Dermiti regis qui Aidus Slane lingua nominatus est 
Scotica. 
p. 21b Nam post Suibneum filium Columbani dolo ab eo interfectum... 

De rege Roderco filio Tothail qui in Petra Cloithe regnauit. 
p- 22a aliquam ad eum occultam per Lugbeum MocuMin legationem ^o 

misit.,.At uero Lugbeus...dicit quid de illo inquiris misero ? 
p. 22b ...duo quidam plebei ad Sanctum in louam commorantem de- 

ueniunt ; quorum unus, Meldanus nomine ... Sanctum interrogat... 
Alter proinde plebeus, nomine Glas dercus...talem Sancti audit 
responsionem : filius tuus Erndnus suos uidebit nepotes... ^5' 

p. 23b De Colcio, Aido Draigniche filio, a Nepotibus Fechureg orto... 

supramemoratum Colgium...de Colgio eodem est profetata. 
De Laisrano hortulano. 

Vir beatus quendam de suis monacum nomine Trenauum, gente 
MocuRuntir, legatum ad Scotiam exire quadam praecipit die. 30 

p. 24a ...Laisranus Mocu Moie, citior ceteris, occurrit. 

p. 24b . . .quidam frater, Berachus nomine, ad yEthicam proponens insulam 

nauigare...praecaueto ne Ethicam cursu ad terram directo coneris 
transmeare pilagus...maiora proinde ^thici transmeans spatia pilagi. 
p. 25a Sanctus Baitheneo...de eodem intimauit ceto...Cui Baitheneus .^5 

p. 25 b respondens infit. 

De quodam Baitano... 

Alio in tempore quidam Baitanus, gente nepos Niath Taloi7X, 
benedici a Sancto petiuit, cum ceteris in mari herimum quaesiturus. 
p. 26a cuiusdam cellulae dominus permansit, quae Scotice Lathreg inden^ 4° 

dicitur... sepultus est in Roboreto Calcagi. 
p. 26b ...prespiter mihi haec de Baitano enarrans retulit, Mailodranus 

nomine, Christi miles, gente MocuCurin'^. 
De Nemano quodam 

Sanctus ad Hinbinam insulam peruenit. 45 

Erat autem ibi inter penetentes quidam Nemanus, filius Gathir. 
O Nemane, a me et Baitheneo indultam non recipis aliquam 
refectionis indulgentiam ? 

* Druivim Cete ^ Dat. Artdaib muirchol, infra R. 118, cf. Art Muirchol infra, 

p. 278, 1. 23 " cf. hronbachin (gl. pedum), supra, p. 46, 1. 25 '' Perhaps for Lathreg 
Finden, gen. eg. of Finnio, infra 106"*. If so, lathreg is a fem. form of the msc. (or 
neut.) lathrach W. S. * MS. mocurin, Mocucurin is the reading of B (Mus. Brit. 

Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix.) 



Names in Adamndn's Vita Columhae. 275 



Post paucos menses cum Lugaido nesciente infelix ille homuncio p. 27 a 
ad louam peruenit insulam. 

...Sanctus ad Diormitiura...praecipiens profatur, Surge citius, 
ecce Lugaidus appropinquat, dicque ei ut miserum quem secum in 
5 naui habet in Maleam propellat insulam. 

Lugaidoque aduentanti...Baitheneoque...suggerenti... p. 27b 

miser hisdem diebus ad Eberniam reuersus, in regione quae p. 28 a 
uocitatur Lea, in manus incedens inimicorum, trucidatus est. Hie 
de Nepotibus Turtrei ei-at. 
'o ...uidet Lugbeum, gente MocuMin, eminus librum legentem. P- 28b 

eius ministrator Diormitius... p. 29a 

... prose lytus, Aidanus nomine, filius Fergnoi, qui, ut fertur .xii. p. 29b 
annls Brdndeno ministrauit Mocu Alti. 

Lugbeus gente Mocu Min. P- 30a 

'5 ...idem Lugbeus simul cum sancto uiro ad Caput Regionis* PP- 30b, 
pergens. * 

De Laisrano filio Feradachi. 

...suus ministrator Diormitius... monacos quos Laisranus...mo- 
lestat. 
io Laisranus habitans in monasterio Roboreti Campi^ P- 31 b 

De Fechno sapiente. 

At uero Feachnaus, de naui discendens... P- 32a 

...ad Baitheneum tunc temporis in Campo Lunge" praepossitum p. 32b 
commorantem. 
'2.5 De Cailtano eius monaco. 

...ad suum alium monacum, nomine Cailtanum, qui eodem tem- 
pore praepositus erat in cella quae hodieque eius fratris Diuni 
uocabulo uocitatur, stagno adherens Abae fluminis... 

ad cellam Diuni peruenientes, suae legatiunculae qualitatem p. 33 a 
30 Cailtano intimauerunt...O Cailtane... 

De quodam Artbranano. p. 34 b 

Cum... in insula demoraretur Scia uir beatus. 
decrepitus senex, Geonae primarius cohortis. 

...fluuiusque eiusdem loci in quo idem baptisma acciperat ex p. 35a 
35 nomine eius Dohur Artbranani...nominatus. 

De Gallano filio Fachtni qui erat in diocisi Colgion filii Gellaig. P- 35 b 
...sanctus, in suo sedens tegoriolo, Colcio eidem...profetizans ait... p- 36a 
...hoc audiens Colcius...ad patriam reuersus, Gallanum filium 
Fachtni. . .obiisse. . .inuenit. 
40 Beati profetatio uiri de Findchano prespitero, illius monasterii 
fundatore, quod Scotice Art chain nuncupatur, in Ethica terra. 

...prespiter Findchanus. . . Aidum cognomento Nigrum, regio P- 36b 
genere ortum, Cruthinicum gente, de Scotia ad Brittanniam... secum 

adduxit Qui scilicet Aidus Niger ualde sanguiuarius homo... 

45 qui et Diormitium filium Cerbulis, totius Scotiae regnatorem...inter- 
ficerat. Hie itaque idem Aidus... apud supradictum Findchanum 
prespiter ordinatus est. 

...nisi prius idem Findchanus, Aidum carnaliter amans, suam 
capiti eius pro confirmatione inponeret dexteram. 



cerni tire, now Cantire *• Dairmaige 'of Durrow' 

« Mag Lunge in Tiree, luiige geu. sg. of long 'navis' 



18—2 



,41b— 
42 a 



276 Names of Persons and Places. 

p. 37a de illo Findchano et de Aido... 

p. 37b . . .prespiteri Findchani dexter per pugnus putrefactus in terram 

sum praecessit, in ilia sepultus insula quae Ommon nuncupatur. 
P- 38a ...ad ilium peruenientes locum qui Scotice nuncupatur Guul 

eilne, qui utique locus inter occidentalem louae insulae campulum 5 
et nostrum monasterium medius esse dicitur. 
p. 40a De quodam diuite qui Lugudius Clodus uocitabatur. 

P- *0^ ...videns clericum qui gaudenter peragrabat Campum Breg. 

De Nemano filio Gruthriche. 
p. 41a Hie idem Nemauus...in uno cum meritrice lectulo repertus in ^o 

regione Gainle, iuxta uerbum sancti, ab inimicis decapitatus, disperiit. 
Sanctus, cum in Scotiensium...moraretur... regione... ad quoddam 
deuenit uicinum monasteriolum quod Scotice Trioit uocitatur. 
De Erco fure Mocu Druidi qui in Coloso* insula commanebat. 
Sanctus in loua commanens insula, accitis ad se binfs de fratribus '5 
uiris, quorum uocabula Lugbeus et Silnanus, eisdem praecipiens 
dixit, Nunc ad Maleam transfretate insulam, et in campulis mari 
uicinis Ercum quaerite furacem, qui...de insula Coloso* perueniens... 
inter arenarum cumulos per diem sd occultare conatur. 
p. 42b Sanctus. . .ad Baitheneum. . .commorantem in Campo Lunge^ mittit, ^o 

ut eidem furi quoddam pingue pecus et .ui. modios nouissima mittat 
munera. 
p. 43a De Cronano poeta.. Sanctus cum iuxta Stagnum Gei, prope hos- 

tium fluminis quod Latine Bos dicitur,... cum fratribus sederet quidam 
ad eos Scoticus poeta deuenit... '^^ 

Cur, aiunt, a nobis regrediente Cronano poeta aliquod ex more 
suae artis canticum non postulasti modolabiliter decantari ? 
p. 43 b De duobus tigernls'' sancti uaticinatio uiri. 

Lugbeus MocuBlai coepit ab eo percunctari... 
p. 44 a baud procul a monasterio quod dicitur Gell rois in prouincia .^o 

Maugdornorum. 

Golman Canis filius Aileni et Ronanus filiiis Aido, filii Golgen de 
Anteriorum genere. 

...ubi illud monasterium cernitur quod dicitur Gell roiss. 
...idem Lugbeus... Sanctum seorsum coepit interrogare. 35 

p. 45b De Cronano episcopo... quidam de Muminensium prouincia prose- 

lytus ad Sanctum uenit. 
p. 46a De Ernano prespitero...vir uenerandus Ernanum prespiterum... 

ad praepossituram illius monasterii transmisit quod in Hinba insula 
ante plures fundauerat annos. Itaque idem Ernanus... 40 

p. 46b ...quidam ad Sanctum plebeus uenit in loco hospitantem qui 

Scotice uocitatur Goire Salchdin. 
p. 47 a jjj regione quae litoribus stagni Grog reth est contermina. 

De quodam plebeo, Goreo nomine, filio Aidani...Goreus inquit. 
. . . quidam plebeus, omnium illius aetatis in populo Korkureti 45 
fortissimus uirorum. 
p. 49a De bello quod in Munitione Cethirni post multa commisum est 

tempera. 

* Identified by Beeves with Colonsay ; but it rather seems Coll, an island west of 
Mull (Malea) and N.E. of Tiree (Ethica Terra) : see infra at p. 70» 
^ in Tiree ' tigernib 'dominis' 



Names in Adamndn's Vita Columbae. 277 

...uir beatus cum post regum in Dorso Cette condictum, Aidi p. 49b 
uidelicet filii Ainmurech et Aidani filii Gabrani, ad campos reuer- 
teretur equoreos, ipse et Comgellus abbas... resedent. 

Nellis Nepotes et Cruthini populi in hac uicina munitione p. 50a 
5 Cethirni belligerantes committent bellum. 

Domnallus Aidi filius uictor sublimatus est. 
Alius mihi Adomnano, Christi miles, Finanus nomine... 
...ad monasterium sancti Comgil, quod Scotice dicitur Gambas. p. 50b 
...duos saucti Comgilli senes monacos repperisse. 
lo ...coram sancto Comgello, iuxta Cetherni sedens munitionem*. 

...Conallus, episcopus Gule rathin, collectis a populo Campi Eilni p. 51 a 
peue innumerabilibus xeniis... 

...adcurrit Columbus filius Aidi conscius... p. 51b 

Ille uero diues largus, Brendenus nomine... 
i.s ...xenium alicuius tenacis uiri, inter niulta cognouit xenia, 
Diormiti nomine, ad Cellam Magnam DeathHb... coWecto,. p. 52a 

...cum uir uenerandus in Scotia apud sanctum Findbairum epis- p. 53a 
copum. . .commaneret. 

Sanctus uero iuuenis hoc non sibimet sed sancto Vinniauo'' p. 53 b 
2o adscribebat episcopo. 

...in loco terrae qui dicitur Dele ros. P- 55b 

...ad quondam... monacum... nomine Silnanum, filium i^remairfo/i*^ 
Mocu Sogin. 

...ah illo riuulo qui dicitur Ailhine usque ad Vadum died. 
25 ..ad illam...regionem quae dicitur ^rc^ (7eaw?iacA^e. p 56a 

Silnanus... coram Segineo abbate et ceteris testatus est seniori- p 57^ 

bus. 

De Maugina sancta uirgine Daimeni filia quae inhabitauerat hi^ 
Clochur filiorum Daimeni. 
30 ...aduocans fratrem, Lugaidum nomine, cuius cognomentum 
Scotice Lathir^ dicitur... 

...usque ad Clocherum filiorum Daimeni distinare legatum. p. 57b 

Maugina, sancta uirgo, filia Daimeni. 
...Lugaidus ad sanctam peruenit uirginem... 
35 ...in Dorso Ceate... in Dorso Cette. p. 58a 

...Colgu filius Cellachi... 

...lapsus in flumine quod Scotice Boend uocitatur. p. 59a 

in quodam partis Laginorum fluuio subraersus. p. 59b 

ad quondam logenanum prespiterum, gente Pictum. p. eoa 

^o De supra memorato uero Eugenani libro... 

Hie erat Ligu cencalad^, cuius parentes fuerunt in Artdaib p. 61 a 
Muirchol^. 

aquam cessat amaram exinanire hinin glas^, dulcem uero et p. 62 b 
intentam precem coepit ad Dominum fundere. 
45 ...est abbatis Cainnichi, sancti uiri...Eadem hora sanctus Cain- p- 63a 

» Dun Cethirn, Reeves, p. 95 n. ^" Vinniano, Reeves, p. 104, perperam 

e Nemani-don, Reeves, perperam : cf. Luguaedon *• in. Reeves, perperam 

• Here the /t is a scribal error, see Laitirus infra at p. BS*" 
' lugucen calath B. Leg. Lugu Cennchalath ('hardheaded')! 
« pi. dat. of Artda Muirchol, supra p. 20 b 

'• leg. hinn-inglas, where inglas may be a mistake for en-glas .i. uisce glas 'green 
water,' Corm. Gl. and Maundevile 218, where it means ' milk and water ' W. S. 



278 Names of Persons and Places. 



nechus, in suo conuersus monasterio, quod Latine Campulus Bouis 
dicitur, Scotice uero Ached bou. 

Cainnechus proinde ad Oidecham appropinquans insulam... 
P' ...super cispitem terrulae Aithche ante se inuenit. 

De Baitheneo et Columbano filio Beogni Sanctis prespiteris. * 

Baitheneus, a portu louae enauigans insulae, flatum habebit 
p. 64b secundum usque quo ad portum perueniat Carapi Lunge. 
p. 65a Baitheneus mane ad Etheticam {sic) terram, Columbanus post 

meridiem Everniam incipiens appetere.,. 
P- 65b ...quidam iuuenis, Columbanus nomine, Nepos Briuni. ^° 

P- 66a ...quidam maleficus nomine Silnanus. 

Hoc in domu alicuius plebei diuitis, qui in monte Cainle commo- 
rabatur, Foirtgirni nomine, factum traditur. 
p. 66b De Lugneo MocuMin. 

...quidam bonae indolis iuuenis, Lugneus nomine, qui postea *5 
p. 67a senex in monasterio Eleiiae insulae praepossitus erat... 

...pisces coepissent in fluuio Sale piscoso... 
P- 67 b _ , .iuxta Cei stagnum. . . 

De Nesano Curuo qui in ea regione conuersabatur quae stagno 
Aporum'' est contermina. Hie Nesanus...idem Nesanus... 20 

p. 69b quidam malefactor... nomine loan, filius Conallis, filii Domnallis, 

de regio Gabrani ortus genere. 
p. 70a \y^ \qqq qjji Scotice uocitatur Aithchambas^ Art Muirchol. 

...raptorem cum preda inter Maleam et Colosum'' insulas inue- 
niens. 25 

p. 70b j)e quodam Feradacho subita morte subtracta (sic). 

p. 71a ^jj. ganctus quendam de nobili Pictorum genere exsulem, Tarainum 

nomine, in manum alicuius Feradachi ditis uiri, qui in Ilea insula 
habitabat . . . commendauit . . . 
^' ...uir beatus, cum alios eclesiarum perseqvtores, in Hinba com- 3° 

moratus insula, excommonicare coepisset, filios uidelicet Conallis filii 
Domnaill, quorum unus erat loan. 

unus ex fratribus, Findluganus nomine. 
P- '^" Usque in banc diem, ait, iutegratus est annus, ex qua die Lam 

dess^, in quantum potuit, Findluganum mea iugulauit nice. 35 

...ubi ipse solus Lam des in aliqua uirorum utrimque acta belli- 
73a geratione, Cronani filii Baitani** iacnlo transfixus... 
in parte Lagenensium. 

Quae cum forte Gemmanum senem...uidisset. 
P* ...cum in Scia insula aliquantis demoraretur diebus. 4° 

P* ^^^ ...cum uir beatus in Pictorum prouincia per aliquot moraretur 

dies, necesse habuit fluuium transire Nesam. 
Lugneus mocuMin. . .inmittit se in aquas, 
p. 75 a Lugneo nanti eo usque appropinquauit 

p ygg^ ...quidam frater nomine moLua, nepos Briuni. 45 

p. 77a 1^6 Diormiti egrotantis sanitate... Diormitius, sancti pius minister. 

„ 77 b De Finteni filii Aido in extremis positi sanitate. 

p. 78a ...monasterii fundator, quod dicitur Kailli au inde. 

» sic MS. Leg. Aporico, and cf. R. 153 : stagni litoribns Aporici est 

•" Ait-chamas, Reeves, perperam: read Aithchamha sive Art Muirchol 

" Probably Coll ■• latinised Manus Dextera * Baithani, Reeves, perperam 



Names in Adamndn's Vita Columhae. 279 

De Broichano mago...Broichane...Broichanu8... P- 79b 

hoc coram Bruideo rege dicens...ad Nesam uenit fluuium. P- ®o* 

...ad lacum Nisae fluminis longum. P- ^ib 

plebeus...qui in ea habitabat regione quae Stagni litoribus P- ®3b 
5 Aporici est contermina. 

...in fluuio qui Latine dici potest Nigra Dea*. P- 85a 

beati legatus uiri Lugaidus nomine, cognomen to Laitirus. P- ^^^ 

De Librano harundineti profetatio sancti uiri. P- ^^a 

...de Connachtarum regione oriundum se professus est. 
lo ...septennem debebis in Ethica penetentiam explere terra. 

...ad monasterium Campi misus Lunge... P- ^^ 

...frater, Libranus nomine... perrexit. P- ®^* 

...ad locum qui Scotice uocitatur Daire Calcig. P- ^^* 

Qui uidelicet Lihrdn isdem in diebus uotuni monacicum deuotus P- ^l ^ 
■ 5 uouit. 

in monasterio Campi Lunge... [y. 92''] pergens per Campum Breg, P- ^^* 

ad monasterium deuenit Roborei Campi''. 

De quodam Lugneo guberneta, cognomento Tudida^.-.qui inP-93b 

Rechrea commorabatur insula. 

2o De nauigatione Cormaci nepotis Lethani. P- ^^^ 

...Cormaccus cum nautis comitibus. P- ^^^ 

...perueuit Cormac ad sanctum Columbam. p. 97b 

Erat autem eadem diecula Columbanus filius Echudi. . .illius p- 98a 

monasterii fundator quod Scotica uocitatur lingua Sndm luthir'^. 
25 ab hostio fluminis Sale... P- ^^^ 

. . .insulam quae Scotice uocitatur AiHhrago. 
cum in aesteo tempore, post Euerniensis sinodi condictum, in P* ^^^^ 

plebe generis Loerni per aliquot. . .retardaremur dies, ad Saineam 

deuenimus insulam. 
30 . . .in die festo, inquam*^, natalis sanctorum Columbae et Baithenei : P- I02a-b 

cuius diluculo...de Saiuea insula... emigrauimus. 

...prespiter Cruithnechanus. . . ^' * 

. . .Sanctus Brendenus. . .Brendenus illius monasterii fundator, quod P- 105b- 

Scotice Birra nuncupatur. * 

35 Hoc famen* factum est hi Teilte. P- ^^^^ 

...sanctus Finnio...uir sanctus uenerandum episcopum Finnio- 

nem...adiit; quem cum sanctus Finnic ad s^ appropinquantem 

uidisset, angelum Domini pariter eius comitem iteris (sic) uidit. 

...ad sanctum Columbam in Hinba commorantem. P* "^* 

40 Qui cum...Aidanum in regem ordinare recussaret, quia magis 

logenanum fratrem eius dilegeret... 

Cummeneus Albus...sic dixit quod sanctus Columba de Aidano... P- ^^®* 

profetare coepit. 

...in bello Roth, Domnallo^ Brecco, nepote Aidani, sine causa 
45 uastante prouinciam Domnail nepotis Ainmureg. 

Quidam uero frater, Aidanus nomine, filius Libir. P- lO^b 

...de prouincia...Anteriorum qui Scotice indAirthir nuncu^SintnT. P- 109b 
Alium Christi scio militonem... nomine Diormitium. 
. . .ad Ethicam eflfugati sunt terram . . . Baitheneus . . .in Campo Lunge- v- HOb 

3 Dubdea: cf. Bandea, supra p. 26-5, 1. 5 '' Dainiiaige 'of Durrow' *= Now 

Slanore, co. Cavan, lieeves, Columba, pp. 173 — 4 ** MS. in qoam * tameu, 

Keeves, perperam ^ Domnail, Beeves, perperam 



280 Names of Persons and Places. 

p. Ilia ...uiderat alicuius animam, nomine Columbi, fabri ferrarii, Coil- 

p. lllb rigini cognomento ad cselos euehere... Columbus cognominatus Coil- 

riginus... Columbus Coilriginus, faber ferrarius... 
p. 112a in transitu... beati Brendini animae, illius monasterii fundatoris 

quod Scotice Birra nuncupatur. 5 

p. 113a ...sancti Columbani episcopi Mocu Loigse animam ad caelum 

euexerant. 
p. 113b Columbanus episcopus Lagenensis...aliqui de Lagenica com- 

meantes prouincia. 
p. 114a Nunc, ait, oratione monacis abbatis Comgilli auxiliemur, hac in lo 

hora in Stagno dimersis Vituli^ 
p. 114b ...ultra Brittanniae Dorsum... secus Nisae fluminis lacum. 

p. 115a . . .in ilium deuenit agrum qui Airchm'tdan nuncupatur; ibidemque 

quidam repertus senex, Emchatus nomine... 

Sed et filius eius Virolecus^ credens cum tota domu est baptizatus. »5 
Duo uero fratres ad ianuam stantes, uidelicet Golgu filius 

Cellachi et Lugneus Mocu Blai. 
P- 117b ...uocabulo, qui Latine potest dici Colliculus Angelorum, Scotice 

uero Cnoc Angel. 
p. 118a .iiii....monasteriorum sancti fuudatores de Scotia transmeantes, 20 

in Hinba eum inuenerunt insula, quorum inlustrium uocabula Com- 

gellus Mocu Aridi, Cainnechus Mocu Dalon, Brendenus Mocu Alti, 

Cormac nepos Leathain. 

...Brendenus Mocu Alti, sicut post Comgello et Cainnecho iuti- 

mauit... 35 

p. 119b Qui tamen Baitheneus, in Egea insula... detentus... 

...supra memoratus Uirgnous''...eclesiam... solus intrat. 
p. 120b Cuius scilicet Uirgnoui sororis filius Commanus, honorabilis pres- 

piter, mihi Adomnano de hac supra uisione craxata** aliquando, sub 

testificatione, enarrauerat. 30 

p. 121a quidam de fratribus, Colgius nomine, filius Aido Draigniche, de 

Nepotibus Fechreg... 
p. 121b ...alumno, nomine Berchano, cuius cognomento Mes^ loen. 

p. 123a ...quorum unus Lugneus erat Mocu Blai, alter uero Pilu nuncu- 

patur, Saxo... 35 

p. 130b In illo namque monasterio quod Scotica nominatur lingua Cloni 

p. 131a finchoil^ quidam homo erat sanctus, senex Christi miles, qui Lugu- 

dius uocitabatur filius Tailchani...Hic itaque primo mane cuidam 

eque Christiano railiti, Fergnouo nomine, suam enarrauit uisionem... 
p. 131b Virgnous...didicerat, hisdem diebus de Scotia remigans, Hinba 4° 

in insula... permanens... 

in loco anchoritarum in Muirhulc mar. 
p. 132a Christi miles... cuius nomen etiam potest dici Ferreolus, Scotice 

uero Ernene, gente Mocu Fir roide. 

monacus in Dorso Tomme^ sepultus. 45 

in ualle piscosi fluminis Fendce. 
p. 136b Quicuuque h6s uirtutum libellos Columbae legerit, pro me Dorb- 

beneo'' Dominum deprecetur... 

» Loch-LSig, now Belfast Lough •> Perhaps a latinised Ferldech? " Spelt 

Fergnous, p. 275 ^ 'written,' Reeves, who brings the word from xap'io'o-w 

• vieas .i. arm, .i. faobhar O'Cl. (as in Mes-gegra), meas .i. dalta (as in Mess-buachaille) 
' leg. Gldin Jindchoill 'meadow of the white hazel,' Reeves, p. 235 « leg. Tomvie, 

later Tuama ^ ob. a.d. 713 



Disciples and Relatives of S. Columha. 281 



DISCIPLES AND RELATIVES OF S. COLUMBA. 



(Mus. Brit. Bibl. Reg. 8 D. ix.) 

Haec sunt duodecim uirorum nomina qui cum sancto Columba f. 69b 
de Scocia primo eius transitu ad Brittauniam transnauigauerunt : 

5 Duo filii Brenden, Baithene, qui et Conin, sancto successor Columbe, 
et Cobthach frater eius; Ernaan, ^yAXicti auunculus Columbe; Dior- 
mitius, eius ministrator; Rils et Fechno duo filii Rodain; Scandal 
filius Bresail, filii Endei, filii Neil; Luguid MocuThenme; Echoid ; t lOa. 
ToGhannu Mocu-Fircetea; Caimaan filius Branduib filii Meilgi; 

lo Grillaan. 

Sancti Columbae parentes : Fedelmith^ pater eius, filius Ferguso ; 
Eithne mater ipsius, filia Filii Nauis^ 

logen germanus frater Columbe iunior. Item tres germane 
sorores eius ; Giiimne mater filiorum Meic Decuil qui nominantur 

15 M'Emooc, et Cascene et Meldal, et Bran qui sepultus est in Dairu 
Calchaich, consobrini sancti Columbe ; Mincholeth mater filiorum 
Enain, quorum unus Galmaan dicebatur; Sinech mater uirorum" 
MocuCei[n] in Cuile aque^ quorum nomina sunt Aidanus monachus, 
qui sepultus est hi Guil uisci, et Ghonrii MoccuGein, qui sepultus est 

2o inDaurmaig ; auia ToGummi MocuGein, qui ualde senio fessus, 
presbiter sanctus, in lona insula praesentem finiuit uitam. 

• Aedelmith, Reeves, Columba 246, perperam 
•• Maicc Naue 

* leg, filiorum 

<* i.e. in Cuil uisci 



282 



Names of Persons and Places. 



Antiphonarium Benchorense F. 36 b. 
Bibl. Ambr. C. 5 inf. 

[IN] MEMORIAL ABBATUM (N)OSTRORUM: 



col. 2 



Sanc^a sanctorum opera 
Benchorensi in optima 
abbatum erainentia 
sine fine fulgentia 

quos conuocauit Do?/itnMS. 



patrum fratres fortissima 
fundatorum aeclesia 
numerum tempra nomina 
audite magna mereta : , 

caelorum regni sedibus s 



Amauit Xpts^i^s Comgillum • bene et ipse Dominium 
carum habuit Beognoum • Domnum ornauit Aedeura 

elegit ^anctuvcv Sinlanum* • famosum mundi magistrum:. 
quos conuocauit Do?nin MS • caelorum regni sedibus:' 



Gratum fecit Fintenanum • 
inlustrauit Mac laisreum • 
lampade sacrae Seganum • 
quos..., 

Notus uir erat Berachus*' • 
pastor Columba congruus • 
rector bonus Baithenus*^ • 
quos: 

Tantis successit Camanus • 
Xpi'sto nunc sedet suprimus • 
Zoen ut carpat Cronanus • 
(qu)os conuocabit Dommws • 

Horum sanctorum mereta • 
erga Comgillum congrua • 
uti possimus omnia • 
per lesum^ Xpisf?/,m aete(r)na 



heredem almum inclitum 
kaput'' abbatum omnium 
magnum scripturae medicum : 

ornatus et Cumenenus 
querela absque Aidanus 
summus antestes Critanus:- 



uir amabilis omnibus 
ymnos canens quindecimus 
conseruet eum Dommws 
caelorum regni sedibus..., 

abbatu77i fidelissima 
inuocemus® altissima 
nostra delere cremina 
regnantem in saecula..., 



» leg. Silnanum ? as above, p. 277, 1. 22 

*> MS. kapud with t (prima manu) over ud 

*= The be is written above the line 

"^ leg. Baitheneus 

" MS. inuocamus with cover a 

» MS. Ihm 



i.S 



25 



The Calendar in the Carlsruhe Beda. 283 



EXTRACTS FROM THE CALENDAR IN THE 
CARLSRUHE BEDA. 

(Codex Augiensis, No. clxvii.) 



Kl. Feb. sa/iciae Brigitae. f. 16 c 

5 XVI. Kl. Apr. Patricii episco/)i 7 aposio/i Hiberniae. f- I6d 

V. Kal. lun. DeposiYio sancti Germani episcopt*. *• 17 a 
III. ndw. lun. C6emgeni uallis^ 

VI. id. Sancti Medardi coiifessoris. 
V. id. Columbae 7 Baitheni. 

,0 VIII. id. lul. Natale sancti Chiliani cum sociis suis". 

V. id. NataZe sancti Benedicti abba^ts*^. 

XVIII. Kal. Sept. Obitus sa7iciae Mariae* uirginis. 

V. id. Sept. Ciarani laaicc ind sair. f. I7c 

X. Kl. Oct. Mauritii cum sociis suis sociis ui. m. dlxxxv.'' 
15 IX. Kl. Octob. Adomnani sapientis*. 

V. non. Octob. Colmain Alo. 

V. id. Cainnich. 

xuii. Kl. Nouemb. Sajicti Galli confes^oW*^ 

VIII. Kl. Decemb. Ciannani Daimliac. f. i7d 

ao III. Kl. Brendini Biror. 

II. id. Uinniaui Cluano Irairdd. 

In the right margin, at .v. Kl. Sept., by a third scribe: bas Muir- 
chatho mazcc Maile diiin hi Cluain MaccuNois a imda Chiarain. 

Death of Muirchad, son of Maelduin**, in Clonmacnois in (lit. out of) 
S. Ciardn's bed. 

» a manu secundi scribae, Zimmer 

•• i.e. of Coemgen of Glenn (da locha) 

« added by a fourth (and continental hand) 

•^ Muirchad mace Maile diiin, King of the Cin^l Conaill, deposed in 821, retired to 
the monastery of Clonmacnois, where he died in 831, 'decimo anno secessus,' Zimmer, 
Glossae Hiberniae, p. xxviii. 



284 



Names of Pei'sons and Places. 



THE LITANY OF SAINTS IN THE STOWE MISSAL. 



f. 28 a 



f. 29 a 



Sancte Stephane ora pro nobis 
Martini 



Hironime „ 

Augustine „ 

Gregorii „ 

Hilari „ 

Patricii „ 

Ailbei „ 

Finnio „ 

Finnic „ 

Ciarani „ 

Ciarani „ , 

Brendini „ 

Columba „ 

Columba „ 

Comgilli „ 

Omnes sancti, orate pro nobis 
Propitius esto, parce nobis Domine etc 



Sancte Cainnichi ora etc. 

„ Findbarri „ 

„ Nessani „ 

„ Factni „ 

„ Lugidi 

„ Lacteni „ 

„ Ruadani „ 

„ Carthegi „ 

„ Coemgeni „ 

„ MoChonne „ 

„ Brig[i]ta „ 

„ Ita „ 

„ Scetha „ 

„ Sinecha „ 

„ Samdine 



«5 



NAMES OF BISHOPS AND PRIESTS IN THE 
STOWE MISSAL. 



f. 30b 



f. 31a 



Item episcoporum Martini, Grigori, Maximi, Felicis, Patrici, 
Patrici, Secundini, Auxili, Isemini, Cerbani, Erci, Catheri, Ibori, 
Ailbi, Conlai, Maic nissse, Moinenn, Senani, Finbarri, Colmani, 
Cuani, Declach, Laurenti, Melleti, lusti, Aedo, Dagaui, Tigernicb, 35 
Muchti, Ciannani, Buiti, Eogeni, Declani, Carthaiw, Maile ruen. 

Item et sacerdotum Vinniani, Ciarani, Oengusso, Endi, Gildae, 
Brendini, Brendini, Cainnichi, Columbae, Columbae, Colmani, 
Comgelli, Coemgeni. 



The Note in the WUrzburg Codex MSS. th. /61 285 



G. THE NOTE IN THE WURZBURG CODEX MSS. 

TH. F. 61. 



This codex is a copy of S. Matthew's gospel with a commentary. 

The text is said by Schepss" to be in a hand of the eighth century; 
5 the commentary was written in the ninth. " Auf dem 29. der 

eingehefteten blattchen steht folgende interessante notiz," here 

printed from a photograph : 

Mosinu^ maccumin scriba et abbas benncuir'^ primws hebemensiuw 

compotem** a graeco quodam sapiente memorali^er dedicit. Deinde 
fo mocuoroc maccumin sernon^- quew romani doctorem totius mundi 

nominabant' alumnusqt^e praefati scribae in insola quss dicitur 

crannach duinlethglaiss^^ banc scientiaw literis fixit ne memoria 

labereti^r''. 

■ Die altesten Evangelienhandschriften der Wiirzburger Universitatsbibliothek, 
Wiirzburg, 1887, and see Prof. Sanday's letter in The Academy for Sept. 1, 1888 

*• identified in the Martyrology of Tallaght, at Feb. 28, with Sillan abbot of Bangor 

" of Bennchor, now Bangor in the co. Down 

•* i.e. compntnm 

• perhaps Mochuaroc maccu Neth Semon, v. F^l. Oeng. Feb. 9 

' Dr B. MacCarthy, Annals of Ulster, iv. cxxxiv, compares the ' famosum mundi 
magistrum ' of Antiph. Bench., supra p. 282 

*■ 'the wooded (island) of Diin-leth-glaisse,' now Downpatriek. According to 
MacCarthy, loc. cit., Crannach is Cranny Island in the south-western arm of Strangford 
Lough, a few miles from Downpatriek 

^ Here in the MS. follow two lines on the Greek signs for 6, 90 and 900, epUinon 
being written for iirtffrifiov (stigma), cophe I cosee for K&irira and enacosse for ivaKdaioi 



286 Old- Irish Inscriptions. 



OLD-IRISH INSCRIPTIONS. 

Inscr. — Christian Inscriptions in the Irish language, vol. i. Dublin, 
1872; vol. II. 1878. 

Journal = Journal of the Royal Historical and Archaeological 
Association of Ireland. 5 

A. Bare Names. 

AED, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 74. 

ARTTRI, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 63. 

COLLAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 43. 

DUB INSE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 36. lo 

FERCHOMUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 8. 

FERGUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 67. 

LONGECNAN, Breafy, co. Mayo, Inscr. ii. fig. 61. 

MJiLOENA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 48. 

MiEL TUILI, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 56. '5 

MAILDUIN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 1. 

MUIRGALAE% Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 107. 

ORTHANACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 33. 

RONAIN^ Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 99. 

SECHNASACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. fig. i. 113. io 

SNEDGUS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 62. 

TOICTHEG, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 75. 

TUATHGAL, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 29. 

B, Names with Names of Fathers. 

SUIBNE M CONHUIDIR, Lismore, Inscr. ii. fig. 40. 25 

SUIBINE • M MAlLiE HVMAI, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 82. 

C. Names with Epithets. 

►J< colman, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 4. 

name followed by an ogham inscription, which is read from 
right to left as Bocht ' poor.' 30 

tomas ap, Aranmore, Inscr. 11. fig. 34. 
SCI bre(ca)ni, Aranmore, Inscr. 11. fig. 24. 

D. Names preceded by the Formula Or a it ar. 

>J<OR ar bran nailither, Aranmore, Inscr. 11. fig. 26. 

A prayer for Bran, a pilgrim. 35 

OR ARCHUINDLESS, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 11. 

►J<OROIT ARCHU3/MASCACH M AILELLO. 

On the Bell of Ballynaback, Inscr. 11, fig. 96. 
OROIT ARFERDAMNACH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 51. 
OR ARFIACHRAICH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. 95. 40 

» gen. sg. of Muirgal 
^" gen. sg. of R6n&n 



Old- Irish Inscriptions. 287 



OR ARFINDAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 42. 
OR ARGILLA GIARAIN, Cloiimacnois, Iiiscr. I. 105. 
OROIT ARMAELAN", Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 47. 
OR ARMAEL QUIARAIN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 76. 
h OR AR MAINACH, Aranmore, Inscr. II. 21. 

OROIT AR SCANDLAN, Aranmore, Inscr. ii. 23. 

OR AR THUATHAL, Killamery, Inscr. ii. 35. 

OR AR TUATHCHARAN, Hare Island, Lough Ree, Inscr. i. 91. 

or AR huidrine'', Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 57. 

•o E. Names preceded by the Formula Orait do. 

OR DOAIGIDIU, Durrow, Inscr. ii. fig. 66. 

OR DO BRAN, Tisaran, Inscr. ii. fig. 62. 

OR DOBRAN DUB, Monaincha, Inscr. ii. fig. 50. 

OR DO bresal aq : iHC XRS, Gleudalough, Journal 1884, p. 43. 
i.s OR DO BROTUR, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 24. 
»i«R DO chathalan, Durrow, Inscr. ii. fig. 65. 

OR dochobthac, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 32. 
►J«OR DO coinmursce*", Inismurray, Inscr. ii. fig. 18. 

OR DOCHOLMAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 104. 
2o OR DO CHOLUMBAN*^, Clonmacnois, Inscr. l. fig. 3. 

OR DOCOMGAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 13. 

OR DO CHUNN^ Clonmacnois, In^cr. i. fig. 147. 

OR DOCHUNN, Iniscealtra, Inscr. ii. fig. 56 a (p. 43). 

OR DOCORBRiv*- CHRVMM*, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 96. 
25 OR DO CORMAC. P., Lismore, Inscr. 11. fig. 42. 

[o]uoit do [cJormacan, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 122. 

OR do daineil, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 90. 

ort do degen, Kilconriola, Inscr. 11. 80. 

OR dodiarmait macc delbaid, Iniscealtra, Inscr. 11. fig. 57. 
30 OR DO dicu(l) ocus maelodran SAiR, Delgany, Inscr. 11. fig. 72. 

OR DU DORAID, Clonmacnois, i. fig. 118. 
>i«OR DO dub litib, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 53. 

OR DODUNCHAD PSPIT Hio, Aghavea, CO. Fermanagh, Inscr. 11. 80a 
(p. 74). 
35 OR DV ETICH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 89. 

>i«OR DO FECHTNAOH, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 83. 

OR DO FiNNACHTU, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 45. 

OR DOFLANNCHAD, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 132. 

OR DO GUARiu, Clonmacnois, iTiscr. i. 117. 
40 OR DOLAiTHBERTACH, Iniscealtra, Inscr. 11. fig. 59. 

OR DO MAEL BRIGTE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 81. 

OR DOMAEL CHIARAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 151. 

» Only the first stroke of the N is preserved 
'' The first i is written over the line 

•^ The NM is expressed by a ligature like m with four downstrokes. Coin-mursce 
is the dat. sg. of Cu-muinsce 

'' The AN (a like a diamond) is written under the lo 

* dat. sg. of Conn. Neither the mark over or, nor the h, is visible in the figure 

^ dat. sg. of Corbie. A mark like I, above the c, may denote aspiration 

s dat. sg. m. of cromrn 



288 Old- Irish Inscriptions. 

>i<OR DU MAEL CLUCHI, Kilcoo, CO. Leiti'im, Journal, Jan. 1879. 

OR DOMAEL FINNIA, Clonrnacnois, Inscr. i. 130. 
>J<OR DOMAEL MAIRE, Calry (Westmeath), Inscr. I. fig. 52. 

OR DOMAIL • MAIRE, Clonmacnois, Inscr. I. fig. 152. 

OR DO MAEL* PATRic, Clonmacnois, Inscr. l. fig. 61. 5 

OR DO MARTANAN, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. fig. 103 a. 

OR DO MUREDACH HU CHOMOCAIN Hic DORMIT, Inismurray, Inscr. 
n. fig. 17. 

OR DOODRAN hAu eolais, Clonmacnois, In^cr. i. fig. 131. 

OR DURUARCAN, Monasterboice, Inscr. ii. fig. 77. 'o 

OR DO THORPAITH*', Athlone, Inscr. i. fig. 55. 

OR DO VADA, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 39. 

OR DO UALLAIG, Clonmacnois, Inscr. i. 112. 

F. Benedictory Epitaphs. 

BENDACHD FORANMAIN N- lOSEPH", Roscommon Abbey, Inscr. 15 
II. fig. 12. 

A blessing on the soul of Joseph. 

BENDACHT FOR ANMAIN COLGEN, Lismore, Inscr. II. fig. 42 
[leg. 39]. _ 

BENDACHT FOR AN MARTAIN, Lismore, Inscr. II. fig. 41. 20 

G. Precatory Epitaphs. 

OR AR ANMAIN OIDACAIN, Fuerty, CO. Roscommon, Inscr. ii. fig. 14. 

A prayer for the soul of Aidacan. 
ORAIT ARANMAIN SEMBLAIN, Aran, Inscr. II. fig. 32. 
OR AR ANMAIN NAEDAIN iJiOR ARANMIN AEDAEN**. 25 

Killamery, co. Kilkenny, Inscr. 11. fig. 36. 

ORT AR ANMAIN *^ M ETICH >M<, Inscr. II. 60. 

H. Anonymous Epitaphs. 

OR AR II canoin, Aranmore, Inscr. ii. 29. 

A prayer for two canons. 3° 

uil ROMANI, Aranmore, Inscr. Ii. 28. 
►}<ILAD liV^DECHENBOiR, Iniscealtra, Inscr. li. fig. 56. 

The tomb of the ten persons. 

I. Miscellaneous Inscriptions. 

>J<>J«LIE LUGUAEDON MACCI MENUEH®, Inchagoile, Loch Corrib, Inscr. 35 
n. fig. 11. 

The stone of Lugu-aed son of Menb, 
►J<LIE COLUM MEC GR..., Gallerus, Journal, 1892, p. 270. 
The stone of Colum son of Gr... 

*■ the first three strokes of the m are lost 

^ -PAiTH written under thob 

« only part of the first stroke of h remains 

^ the -EN expressed by a ligature, like on with a bar across the o 

* gen. sg. fem. of menb ' little,' Thurneysen, KZ. 37, 114n. 



Old- Irish Inscriptions. 289 

»i<OROIT DOULTAN ET DODUBTHACH DORIGNI INCAISSEL, Termon- 

lechiu, Iiiscr. ii. fig. 77^ p. 70. 

A prayer for Ultan and for Dubthach who has made the stone- 
wall. 
5 OROIT AR THURCAIN LASANDERNAD IN(c)HROSSA, Clonmacnois, 

Inscr. I. fig. 153. 

A prayer for Turcain, by whom this cross has been made. 
OR DO muiredach las(a)ndernad in chro(ssa), Monasterboice, 
CO. Louth, Inscr. Ii. fig. 76. 
lo A prayer for Muiredach, by whom this cross has been made. 

>j«oroit acvs bendacht choluimb chille do flavnd macc 
mailsechnaill dorig herenn lasandernad acumddachso, 
engraved on the (lost) case of the Book of Durrow, Inscr. il. pp. 
146, 158. 
15 The prayer and blessing of Colomb cille for Fland son of 

Maelsechnaill, for the King of Ireland, by whom this case hais been 
made. 

IN LOC so TANIMMAIRNI* TERNOIIC^ MAC CERAN BIG ER CUL PETER 
APSTEL, pillarstone at Kilnasaggart, co. Armagh, Inscr. ii. fig. 38. 
2o This place, Ternoc son of Ciarau the Little has bequeathed it 

on behalf of° Peter the Apostle. 

* The air is perfective, W.S. timmainii = to-imm-ro-dni , J.S. 
^* The h here indicates the lengthening of u. Ternoc from to-Ermc 
" cf. raith iarcul Laws v. 340, 18, a surety on behalf of the first surety, iar cul 
dligid, ibid. 348, 2 



f^. G II. 19 



290 Old-Irish Verse. 



OLD-IRISH VERSE. 
1. Verses in the St Gall Priscian. 



p. 112 IS acher ingdith innocht • fufuasna fairggae findfolt 

ni agor reiram mora minn • dondlaechraid lainn ualothlind*. 

II. 

P. 203 Domfarcai^ fidbaidse fal • fomchain loid luin Itiad nad eel. 

huas mo lebraa indlinech" • fomchain trirech innaiien.., 
P- 204 Fomwichain coi menn medair*^ mass • himbrot glass de dindgnaib 

doss. 

debrath nomchoimwdiu cdima • cainscribaimm foroida^ r(oss). 

III. 

P. 229 Gaib do chuil isin charcair • ni rois chluim na colcaid 

truag insin amail bachal • rotgiuil indsrathar dodcaid. 



1. I.") 

P, 112 Bitter is the wind to-night : it tosses the ocean's white hair : 

I fear not the coursing of a clear sea by the fierce heroes from 
Lothlend. 

II. 

P. 203 A hedge of trees surrounds me : a blackbird's lay sings to me — praise 20 

which I will not hide — 
above my booklet the lined one the trilling of the birds sings to me. 
P. 204 In a gray mantle the cuckoo's beautiful chant sings to me from the 

tops of bushes : 
may the Lord protect me from Doom^ ! I write well under the 25 
greenwood. 

III. 

P. 229 Take thy corner in the prison : thou shalt reach neither down nor 

pallet : 
sad is that, thou servant of the rods, the packsaddle of ill-luck has 3° 
stuck to thee. 

» MS. 6a loth lind, the gen. sg. Laithlinne Ann. Ult. 847, Laithlinde ib. 852. The 
nom. sg. must have been Lothlind or Lothlend, later Lochlann 'Norway' 

i» cf. do-don-fairci F^l. Jan. 26, jorc[th]ae 'fenced' YBL. p. 433, I. 22. Idg. F. 
XII. 191 

<= ind is the article: cf. dordith a aithig in tiiiaig, Brocc. h. 61, is e a cJiorp in 
taitneamach rit anall, YBL. p. 207* 26, and see infra p. 293, note b 

* meadhair .i. caint no urlabhra, O'Cl. : a sister-form medar, Mart. Gorm. May 6, 
Nov. 26 

• roida geu. sg. oiro-fid, governed by ross 
' cf. Thurneysen, Rev. Celt. vi. 139 



Poems in the Milan Codex. 291 



2. Poems in the Milan Codex. 



1. Ad(co)ndarc alaill innocht • ba ingnad Hum etarport P. 1 

f(er)scal fiadam ba • duluith frigualamnada. 

5 2. (Dalira) rugenair iarsiu • cenmathir cenathargein 

teuir oenaidchi fobni • ba cunda(il)* sem immurgu. 

3. Gabsusa iar f... mnert • fert maith forasliuchtairecht^ 
mace fir° as duiF emnitha® • dochuindchid a altrama. 

4. Indalim ba brathir dam • mathirse amathirsem^ 

lo mu n6idenan menman mais • ni duthrais abithingnais. 

5. Huar hirogenair amne • nichelt (in) mace soehuide^ 
ni centrichet airm'' imba • oedeiesin a lamnada. 

6. Ba Ian ortain indaliram • armaeean' brigaeh barrfind 
ba mian ningen ociis ban • ba mdr meld a acaldam. 

15 7. Ariced gor caieh lasin • ba : : r : : : s^ do anchortib 
cia' ba™n6idenan araes • nilil ]a(maec)u ingaes. 
8. Amalbatoieh ade bi • ba mace athar ointindi 

baortan mar" cid in mace • ducaehoen narbu"fordaree''. 

1. I have seen another thing to-night. Strange I deemed it ....'• p. i 
20 a man before me came to false parturitions. 

2. Methought he was born afterwards without mother without father : 
three nights (were passed) in the womb : he was sage however. 

3. I took a goodly miracle after it. 

the son of a man to seek his nurture. 

25 4. Methought he was my brother, his mother my father : 

my babe of goodly mind, thou wouldst not desire his perpetual absence. 

5. At the time when he was thus born, a multitude did not hide 

the son(1): 
not without three hundred was the place in which I was, beholding 
30 his parturition. 

6. Methought our vigorous white-headed lad was full of dignity: 

he was the darling of girls and women : his converse was very 
delightful. 

7. He used to find .... of all therewith: he was ... to anchorites: 
3j though he was a babe in years, he clave not with boys in wisdom. 

8. As was right, O living God, he was the son of a father of one... 
even the lad was a great honour to every one who was not manifest (1). 

* in the photograph the word is almost illegible ^ sliuchtainecht Zeuss; iu the 

photograph the word is very indistinct, but it seems to be r rather than n = in the 

photograph there are traces of/ and r; the preceding mace is illegible •* it might be 
read dail; mace fir as duilem might mean 'the Son of the Man who is Creator' 
* in the photograph this seems tolerably certain ' se and ama are written under 

« but the aspiration of chelt seems to point to some such rendering as ' the son of a 
multitude did not hide it,' J.S. ^ amm, Zeuss; in the photograph the word is illegible 
' the letters after mace are not clear ; maccan seems most probable ^ amer, Zeuss. 

In the photograph r is visible preceded by indistinct letters ; some illegible letters seem 
to follow, the last is pretty clearly s ' indistinct ™ bu, Zeuss; but the photograph 
shews rather a " masl in the photograph the word is indistinct ° in the photo- 
graph the word is indistinct p do rig n€l ba fordarc, F61. Oeng. May 11 'i cf. 
voL 1. 387 note e 

19—2 



292 Old- Irish Verse. 



9. Fortacht isw limsa tra • or(is)lem inchomb.irtsa 

isma* suidiu actconsla'' • slondod neich adchondarcsa. 

(Adcon)ddarc. 

9. Jesus' help (be) with me then, for this conception is mine. 

greater than that is the declaration of what I have seen. 5 

II. 

1. Tegdais adchondarc indiu • nifa(il) badacrichidiu 
cruthann° alo:*^ reil^agae • nithucai nach (m)eraige. 

2. Menic aluad linaib dam • cenid rubec ni romar 

cultech ndemiD dianaig^ les • rugnith archiunn ainechgres. i© 

3. Ceth : : :^ slessa formni gil • rulatha dia (iindit)in 
teuir cleithna dar • fir ararolad d...s...g. 

4. Grianan cen ..nam imsceng • d athair a... 

cesu nocht isaldu de • nifera cid oen banne. 

5. Arcidaua(?) hicach sin • atrubart bran bui thir(?) sir 15 
niroan indi cuse • sin na snigi nasnechtse. 

6. Is glae thegdais torm rochlos • innafiP act (5endoros 
istech ndagfir dath atchi • nit dichoim adorsidi. 

7. Denuas dotiagar hisatech • nidichet' tegde doichlech 

sis iarsuidiu segde chlii • dotiagar ass immurgu. 20 

8. ISed t?'a insin amnin • nim6te^ ni thormassid 
ecosc naimin airm hita • tegdassa adchondarcsa... 

1. I have seen a house to-day: none could be more shapely (?)' 
its form is clear: no fool understands it. 

2. Often is there mention of it with numbers of companies : 25 
though it is not very small, it is not very large. 
has been made 

3. Four sides have been put to protect it : 

three 

4. A bower 30 

though it is naked, it is the fairer of that : not a single drop showers : 

5 in every weather 

there has not remained in it hitherto storm nor rain nor snow. 

6. 'Tis a fair house — sound has been heard — in which there is only one 

door: 35 

'tis a house of good men — the colour that thou seest — ; not unlovely 
are its doorkeepers. 

7. From above is the coming into the house 

beneath afterwards — fair the fame — is the coming out, however. 

8. That then — it matters not that ye do not increase it — 40 
is the lovely form, where it is, of the house which I have seen. 

" So Zeuss ; in the photograph what -follows is is not clear '' from the photograph 
this reading seems very doubtful ; the two first letters seem to be de " the letters 

following cruth are not clear in the photograph '' not clear in the photograph 

° not clear in the photograph ; the last two letters look like II ' of. didnaich LL. 

292^^ 36 8 the last letters are not clear ; it is obviously some form of cethir 

^ more probably inna than is7ia ' cf. Kev. Celt. xi. 457, Ann. Ul. 783, Laws vi. 240 
^ cf. Wb. 29'' 8 ' badacrichidiu aeemB = bad-da-crichidiu, cf. bes-idn-isle, bes-adu' 

nuaisliu 'who is lower than he,' 'who is higher than he,' YBL. 261' 14, 15, bes-da-nesam 
'which is nearest to them' Laws iv. 162. For crichid cf. LU. 58'' 2, 127'' 25, LL. 60, 
1. 23, 61« 28, 120« 33, 161\ CZ. iv. 234, also di-chrichide SP. 11. 6. The sense may be 
(1) 'limited,' (2) 'symmetrical' 



Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. 293 



3. Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. 

I. 

Adguisiu fid nallabrach 7 arggatbrain etir tenid 7 fraig. 
Adguisiu na tri turcu tercu . tairi siabair mochondail oith 7 
5 nilicht neich arindchuiriur. 

ma rom thoicthersa inso rop ith 7 mlicht adcear manim roth- 
caither ropat choin altai 7 ois 7 imthecht slebe 7 oaic fene adcear. 

I wish the wood of Allabair and Argatbran (?) between fire and wall. 

I wish the three meagre boars with corn and milk * 

10 If this may it be corn and milk that I see. If it be not may 

it be wolves and deer and wandering on the mountain and warriors of 
the Feni that I see. 

n. 

1. Messe ocus Pangur Bdn • cechtar nathar fria saindan 

15 bith a menmasam fri seilgg • mu menma cein im saincheirdd. 

2. Caraimse fos ferrcachclti • oc mu lebran leir ingnu 

ni foirmtech frimm Pangur Ban • caraid cesin a maccdan. 

3. Orubiam seel cen scis • innar tegdais ar noendis 
taithiunn dichrichide clius • ni fristarddam arnathius. 

20 4. Gnath huaraib ar gressaib gal • glenaid luch inna linsam 
OS m^ dufait im lin chein • dliged ndoraid cu ndronch^ill. 

5. Fuachaidsem fri frega fdl • a rose anglese^ comlan 
fuaehimm chein fri fegi fis • mu rose reil eesu imdis. 

6. Faelidsem cu ndene dul • hinglen luch inna gerchrub 
25 hi tucu cheist ndoraid ndil • os me chene am faelid. 

1. I and Pangur Ban, each of us two at his special art: 

his mind is at hunting (mice), my own mind is in my special craft. 

2. I love to rest — better than any fame — at my booklet with diligent 

science : 
30 not envious of me is Pangur Ban : he himself loves his childish art. 

3. When we are — tale without tedium — in our house, we two alone, 
we have — unlimited (is) feat-sport — something to which to apply our 

acuteness. 

4. It is customary at times by feats of valour, that a mouse sticks in 
35 his net, 

and for me there falls into my net a difficult dictum" with hard** 
meaning. 

5. His eye, this glancing full one, he points against the wall-fence: 

I myself against the keenness of science point my clear eye, though it 
40 is very feeble. 

6. He is joyous with speedy going^ where a mouse sticks in his sharp claw : 
I too am joyous, where I understand a difficult dear question. 

» The sense of the preceding portion is obscure ^" rose is neuter {rose n-airard 

n-adanta, LL. 253» 45) ; hence the neut. article before gle « cf. Ml. SS»» 16, 17, Wb. 

10» 12 "* cf. ni dron act i$ diuit et is gle Wb. 17''4 ® lit. 'with going of swiftness' 



294 Old- Irish Verse. 



7. Cia beimmi amin nach re • ni derban cdch achele 
maith la*^ cechtar nar a dan • subaigthius a oenuran. 

8. He fesin as choimsid ddu • in muid dungni each oenlau 
du thabairt doraid dugle • formu mud cein am messe. 

7. Though we are thus always, neither liinders the other: 5 
each of us two likes his art, amuses himself^ alone. 

8. He himself is master of the work which he does every day: 
while I am at my own work, (which is) to bring difficulty to clearness •=. 

III. 

Suibne Geilt. ro 

barr edin 

1. Mairiuclan hi Tuaim Inbir • nilan techdais bes sestu 
cona retglannaib ar^ir • cona grein cona escu. 

2. Gobban durigni insin • conecestar duib astoir 
mu chridecan dia du nim • is he tugatoir rodtoig. 

3. Tech innafera flechod • maigen na aigder rindi '5 
soilsidir bid*^ hi lugburt** • ose cen udnucht nimbi. 

Suibne the Lunatic ^ 

1. My little oratory in Tuaim Inbir ^, it is not a full house that is ... 
with its stars last night, with its sun, with its moon. 

2. Gobban'* hath built that— that its story may be told to you — 20 
my heartlet, God from heaven. He is the thatcher who hath thatched it. 

3. A house wherein wet rain pours not, a place wherein thou fearest not 

spearpoints, 
bright as though iu a garden, and it without a fence around it. 

IV. ,5 

Maling\ 

1. Is en immoniada sds • isnau tholl dianteslinn guas 

is lestar fas is crann crin • nad deni thoil indrig thuas. 

2. Is (5r nglan is nem im grein • is lestar narggit cu fin 

is son is alaind is noeb • each oen dugni toil ind rig. 30 

Maling. 

1. He is a bird round which a trap closes, he is a leaky ship to which 

peril is dangerous, 
he is an empty vessel, he is a withered tree, whoso doth not the will 
of the King above. 3.*^ 

2. He is pure gold, he is the sky*^ round the sun, he is a vessel of silver 

with wine, 
he is happy, is beautiful, is holy, whoso doth the will of the King. 

» maith la is written over a cancelled caraid •> 'he pursues them with delight' 

The form of expression is illogical, but the plural may refer to the two dan. As an 
affixed pronoun s is either fern. sg. or plur., cf. CZ. 11. 484 sqq., KZ. xxxv. 418, J.S. 
'^ am=dm'>; 'I am indeed my own master in bringing difficult to clear in my own 
way'? J.S. ** hith seems to be the ace. of the infinitive governed by soilsidir, 

cf. Trans. Phil. Soc. 1899-1901, p. 81, further 7 ba bindithir la each nduine in Ere guth 
araile bedis teda menncrott, Kev. Celt. xv. 277 " for lubgurt ' see as to him the 
Battle of Moira ed. O'Donovan, p. 230 8 an abbey in the west of Meath, F61. Oeng. 
Dec. 2 : Four Masters, a.d. 916 note k. The gloss barr edin seems to mean ' crown of 
the ivy ' {edenn), with which the abbey was covered ^" Gobban saer a famous wright, 
Laws III. 226, 25 : O'Curry M. and C, iii. 34 ' generally spelt Moiling. But accord- 
ing to LL. 284*' 32, the verses were uttered by the Devil in reply to the Saint "^ is 
nem=n6m later niam ' radiance '? The old form might havebeen kept by the scribe from 
confusion with nem 'heaven,' J.S. 



Poems in the Codex S. Pauli. 295 



V. 

1. Aed oil fri andud* nane • Aed fonn fri fuilted'' fele 
indeil delgnaide" as choemem • didindgnaib RoereDn'^ rede. 

2. Inchli comras cond credail • ollmas fu thocaid tugaib 
5 du farclu sech each ndine • di Moisten mine mrugaib. 

3. Mac Diarmata dil damsa • cid iarfachta ni insa 

a molad maissiu maenib • liiaidfidir laedib limwsa®. 

4. Inmain nainm nitat nuabla • Aeda nad airdlig digna 

in cruth glan clu nad chlithe • dian duthoig^ Liphe ligda. 
lo 5. Aue Muiredaich centhain^ • all togu fri orddain liallann 
aue ni frith nach ammail^ • na rig di chlandaib Cualann. 

6. Ind flaith issed a orbbae • each maith do de no arddae' 
in gas fine cen didail • di rigaib massaib Marggae. 

7. Is bun cruinn mair miad soerda • fri baig isbtinad primda 
15 is gasne arggait arddbrig • dichlaind cheitrig ceit rignae. 

8. Occormaim gaibtir duana • drengaitir dreppa'' daena' 
arbeittet bairtni bindi • tri laith linni ainm nAeda. 

Aed oil. 

1. Aed great at kindling of brilliance. Aed joyous at increase of 
2o hospitality : 

the . . . rod that is dearest of the heights (chieftains) of level Roeriu. 

2. The mighty balk ... great (and) good under roofs of fortune, 

to be chosen beyond any generation of the marches of smooth Moistiu. 

3. Son of Diarmait dear to me, though it be to be asked, it is easy, 
25 his praise is more beautiful than treasures, it will be sung in lays 

by me. 

4. Beloved the name — they are no new fames — of Aed who deserves 

not reproach : 
the pure form — renown that is not hidden — to whom lovely Liffey 
30 belongs. 

5. Descendant of Muredach at every time, rock of choice for noble dignity : 
a descendant — no evil person was found, of the kings of the clans 

of Cualu. 

6. The lordship, this is his heritage, every good to him of gods or 
35 ungods : 

the scion of a family without reproach"', of the handsome kings 
of Marg. 

7. He is the bole of a great tree — noble dignity: for battle he is a 

pre-eminent stock: 
40 he is the sapling of silver^high worth — of the children of a hundred 

kings, of a hundred queens. 

8. At ale poems are chanted: fine (genealogical) ladders are climbed: 
melodious bardisms modulate through pools of liquor the name of Aed. 

» cf. andud indbais Ann. Ul. 920 »" =fo-lethad, cf. Laws vi. 393 « cf. 

LU. 133 1. 4, Salt. Rann. 760, 845 <> leg. Roeren « luaithfe moltu Hy. vi. 17 

' i.e. diand duthoig, dianid duthoig « leg. cech thain which is translated •• ammail 
from am-bail ' leg. anddae, which is translated, and cf. bennacht de 7 ande fort LU. 
77*40, and the Vedic adeva ' Xichtgott in der Verbindung: Gott und Nichtgott,' Grass- 
mann ^ cL.dreppa oir Imr. Brain 40, Mod. Jx. dreapaim, dreapaire ' of. Abrait 

duib ddin LU. 55*» 1 "» cf. conecsem cen didail do gnimaib sil Eogain LL. 182^ 24 



296 Old-Irish Verse. 



4. Quatrains in the Codex Boernerianus. 



(Msc. Dresd. A. 145^). 

T6icht doroim 
m6r saido • becc • torbai • 
INri chondaigi^ hifoss • 
manimbera latt nifogbai • 

Mor bais mor baile 
mor coll ceille mor mire 
olais airchenn teicht doecaib • 
beith fo etoil • maic • maire • 

To go to Rome, much labour, little profit: the King whom thou 
seekest here, unless thou bring him with thee, thou findest him not. 

Much folly, much frenzy, much loss of sense, much madness (is it), 
since going to death is certain, to be under the displeasure of Mary's Son''. 

» between chondaigl and hi is .71. 

•> According to Prof. Bernard (The Academy, Feb. 23, 1895, p. 172) these verses 
refer to two incidents in the legend of S. Brigit. See Lismore Lives, p. 335, and 
F61. Oeng. May 3, note 



Verse in the Life of S. Declan. 297 



5. Verse in the Life of S. Declan. 



(Usher, Britt. eccL antiquitates, Dublin 1639, p. 450). 

Ita Scotice cantatur ille uersus: 

Ailbe umal Patric Muman m6 cachrad 

Declan Patric nanDeise, in Deisi oc Declan cobrath*. 

Let humble Ailbe'' be the Patrick of Munster, greater than every 
saying : let Declan ° be the Patrick of the Deisi'*, let the Deisi be with 
Declan till doom. 



» Thus given by Usher Works, ed. Elrington, vol. vi. p. 428 
Ailbe umhal, Patric Mumhan, mo gach rath 
Declan Patric Nandeisi nadeisi ag Declau go brath 
•> Ailbe of Imlech Ibair, now Emly, co. Tipperary : his day is Sep. 12. See F^l. 
Oeng. ccxxxvii., cxlv. and Mart. Gorm. pp. 174, 330 

" Declan of Ardmore in the D6si of Munster : his day is July 24. See F^l. Oeng. 
pp. cxii., cxx. Mart. Gorm. pp. 142, 352. 

** now the Decies in Munster : see Book of Eights, pp. 49, 50, note k. 



298 



Old-Irish Verse. 



THE IRISH HYMNS IN THE LIBER HYMNORUM. 



I. Colman's Hymn. 



Preface. 

T. Sen De. Colman mac hui Chlu- 
asaig, fer legind Corcaige, is e dorigne 
in nimmun sa dia s6erad arin liibuidechair 
rob6e irremis mac nOeda Slane. ar 
roptar imda doine i nHerinn in tan sein, 
7 rob e a nimmed connaroichtis acht 
tri noi nimmaire docech fir i nHerinn, 
.i. a n6i do moin, 7 a n6i do min, 7 
a noi do chain ; corothroiscset maithe fer 
nErenn im meic nOida Slane 7 im 
Fechine Fabair 7 im (Ailer)an 7 im 
Manchan Leith 7 im sochaide archena 
im huatigud nandoine, ar dodechaid 
tercca bid ann ara nimmed. conid aire sein 
tuccad in buidechair foj-ru, conid de 
atbathatar meicc ^da Slane isin bliar 
dain sin, 7 na sruithe roraidsem et 
alii multi. Dicunt alii combad Cholman 
dogneth uile. Atberat fairenn aile na- 
dernai acht da rann de nammd, 7 in 
scol dia denaim (6 sin) iramach .i. lethrann 
cech fir dib. I Corcaig dorigned i namseir 
da mac JEida, Slane .i. Blaithmac 7 
Diarmait. Ise immorro tuccait a denma: 
teidm mor doratad for firu Herenn** .i. in 



F. Sen De. Colman mac 
ui Chluasaig, fer legind Cor- 5 
caige, dorone in nimmun sa 
7 a scol immalle fris ; et 
commad lethrand cech fir foe 
sin, JV6 is a oenur dor6ne in 
nimmun .IS he immorro a loc, 10 
otha inn inse co Corcaig 
corice in ninse dia ndechatar 
for teched in tedma . IN- 
amsir immo7-ro da mac ^da 
Slane dor6nad .i. Blathmac 7 15 
Diarmait, IS he immorro 
tucait a denma : teidm mor 
doratad* for firu Erend, .i. in 
Buide CWdaill, co roindrestar 
Herind uile, 7 cowafarcaib 20 
acht cech thres duine i n- 
Herind uile i mbethaid ; 7 
conid de atbathatar meic 
Mda Slane, 7 atbath Fe- 
chene Fobair, 7 alii multi 25 
clerici et reges in eodem anno 
perierunt . Oc2is conid dia n- 
anacul coTia scoil dorone arin 



T. 'God's blessing,' Colman Mac Ui Cluasaig, lector of Cork, made 
this hymn to save himself from the Yellow Plague** which was in the 30 
time of the sons of Aed Slane, For numerous were the men in Ireland 
at that time, and such was their multitude that they used to get only 
thrice nine ridges for each man in Ireland, to wit, nine of bog, and nine 
of arable land'', and nine of forest. So the sons of Aed Slane and Fechin of 
Fore and Aileran and Manchan of Liath and many others fasted together 35 
with the nobles of the men of Ireland, for the thinning of the people"; 
for scarcity of food had come because of their multitude. Wherefore 
the Yellow Plague was inflicted on them, and there died thereof in that 
year the sons of Aed Slane, and the elders that we have mentioned et alii 
multi. Dicunt alii that Colman made all (the hymn). Others say that 40 
he made only two quatrains thereof, and that the school made the rest of 
it, to wit, a half quatrain by each of them. It was composed in Cork, in 
the time of the two sons of Aed Slane, to wit, Blaithmac and Diarmait. 



• MS. doratat 
Ann. Ult. A.D, 664 



MS. Herinn " cf. mint'ir Laws vi. 571 "^ cf. F.M. a.d. 664, 
cf. ws oxXoi» PpoTwv irX'^dovs re Kovipl<rei€ ix-qripa x^^i'O; Eur. Hel. 40 



/. Colmans Hymn. 



299 



teidmsin Colman innimmun- 
sa. 7 is and dorala do 
som adenom, intan rotinsca- 
nastar ascnam coaraile indse 
mara, co mbetis .ix. tonna 
etarru 7 tir, ar nl thic teidm 
dar noi tonna, vtferunt periti. 
Co roiarfaig araile don scoil 
do Colman, cia sen i tarla 
d6ib dul for set . cmiid and 
atrubairt Colmda : "cia sen 
tra," olseseom, "acht sen 
Del" 



6ude Conaill, co rosirestar Herinn' hule, 

7 ctmafarcaib acht cech tres dune 

i nHerinn i mbethaid . 7 conid dia 

nanacul cona scoil dor6ne arin teidm 
5 sen Colman in ninimun sa . 7 is ann 

dorala dosom adenam, intan rothinsca- 

nastar ascnam co araile inse mara Herenn 

amaig ior teched in tedma sa, co mbetis 

.ix. tonna eturru 7 tir, ar nitic teidm 
10 tarais innunn, ut /erunt periti. co roiar- 
faig araile don scoil Cholman^ cia sen 

i tarla doib dul for set. conid ann sein 

atrubairt Colman : "cia sen on tra," ol- 

seissom, " acht sen De 1 " Ar issed ro- 
15 thrialsatsom dul for insib mara immach 

for teched resin ngalurc. 

Now this was the cause of its composition. A great pestilence was sent 
on the men of Ireland, namely the Buide Connaill, which ransacked all 
Ireland, and left only one man in every three alive in Ireland. And it 

■20 was to protect them and his school against that pestilence that Colman 
made this hymn. And it befell that he composed it when he began to 
make for a certain island of the sea of Ireland, outside, fleeing from this 
pestilence, so that there might be nine waves between them and the land, 
for pestilence does not pass beyond that, ut f erunt periti. And one of 

25 the school asked Colman what was the blessing wherein it had befallen 
them to take the road. So then has said Colman: "What blessing is it," 
said he "but God's blessing?" For this is what they essayed, to go forth 
on islands of the sea, fleeing before the disease. 



}>° 



Sdn D^*^ donfe^ fordonte^^ Mace Maire ronfeladar^^ : 
for a foessam** dun innocht^ • cia" tiasam'^ cain'temadar'^ 

God's blessing lead us, help us ! May Mary's Son cover us ! 
May we be under His safeguard to-night ! Whither we go (?) may 
He guard (us) well ! 

1. .i. ronfuca lets 'may He bring us with Him' T, .i. donfuca leis cipe 

35 leth tiasam 'may He take us with Him, whithersoever we go' F 2, .i. 

forund de .i. ti f(ym^, 'upon us therefrom, i.e. may it come upon us' 

3. .i, ronfialadar^, .i. dorata afial torund^ diar ditin, 'may He veil us, 

i.e. may He put His veil over us to protect us' 4. fov a oessitin^ 

'under His protection ' 5. .i. in nocte tribulationis T, a nocte 

40 dictum est quia in nocte ambulauerunt ut putant quidam, t in tempore 

tribulationis 7 ainm noctis furriside 'the name of nox upon it' F 6. .i. 

cipe leth tiasam 'whatever side we go' T, Cia .i. sedjye leth 'whatever side' F 

7. .i. alaind 'fair' T 8. .i. {co ro)emdar sinn diar ditin .i. done 

ariulitin 'may He receive us for our protection, i.e. may He work our 

45 protection ' T, Temada.r .i. donfem(adar) dondithnetar .i. doe(ne) \ditin 

'may He protect us,' i.e. may He make protection F 

» MS. herenn ^ leg. do Cholman ' reshgalur T '' de F " fordonte T 

' ronfelathar F s oessam T, oesam F ■» tiasam T, thisam F; the conjunct form 

after cia is irregular, and the true reading and interpretation are uncertain . ' in T 
the second letter may be t * /ormn F ' ronfialadar not in T " Jial torond F 

" oenitin F 



300 Old-Irish Verse. 



Eter* foss^* no utraailli^^" • eter^ suide no sessam*^, 
ruri®" nime fri" cech tress^ • issed attach adessam*^'. 
5 Itge" AbeiP^^ maicc' Adaim^^ • Hele^ Enoc, diar cobuir': 
ronsoerat ar diangalar" • sechip"" leth fon ihbith" foguir°'l 

Noe^ ocus Abraham^ • Isac' in mace adamrae^* 5 

immuntisat^" ar thedmaim"" • ndchantairle* adamnae*^ 
Ailmi" athair'' tri cethrur^ • ocus Joseph^ a nuaser^^": 
10 ronsoerat anernaigthi • co rig"' nilainglech" nuasal. 

Sn^idsiunn"^ Moysi^^ degthdisech* • ronsnaid' tria** Rubrum 
Mare''^ lo 

Whether in rest or in motion, whether sitting or standing, 

the Lord of Heaven against every strife, this is the prayer that we 

will pray. 
5 May the prayer of Abel son of Adam, Enoch, Elias help us; 

may they save us from swift disease*'' (?) on whatever side, throughout 15 

the noisy "^^ world ! 
Noah and Abraham, Isaac the wonderful son, 
may they surround us against pestilence, that famine may not come 

to us ! 
We entreat the father of three tetrads, and Joseph their junior : 20 

10 may their prayers save us to the King many-angeled, noble ! 

May Moses the good leader protect us, who protected us*"* through 
JRubrum Mare, 

9. .i, cid fossidecht ' whether stationariness ' T, .i. cid i fosidech\t\ 
'whether in stationariness' F 10. .i. cid for imtecht ' or on travel' 25 
11. .i. rori 'great king' 12, .i. contra 13, ,i, atchimit 'we 
pray' 14. ,i. ^wic^mii ' we beseech ' 15. .i. luctus 16. .i. 

terrenus uel terrigena uel terra rubra interpretatur 17. .i. arin galar 
ndian .i, arin mhude Connaill, 'from the swift disease, to wit, from the Buide 
Connaill, T, ,i. arin galar dian ,i. arin buide F 18. A. fograiges .i. done 30 
tomaithium 'sounds, i.e. threatens' T, .\. fogur res ,i tomaithium F 

1. Noe consolatio interpretatur, quia per ipsum mundus consolatus 
est in reparatione hominum 2. .i. pater excelsus interpretatur 3. .i. 
risus interpretatur 4. .i, quia per miraculum datus est 5. .i. 

tisat immund 'may they come about us ' T 6. ,i. adamnP^ .i. gorta .i. 35 

quia per Adam^^ uenit dolor'»^*, 'i.e. hunger' 7. .i. lacob T, Athair A. 
lacob, subplantator interpretatur F'"^ 8. .i. .xii, patriarchse T, .i. tri 

cethrurferY 9, .i. augmentum interpretatur 10. A. anuasalferT, 
A. a nuasal fer F 'their noble man' 11. .i. quia multos angelos tenet 

1. .i. ronsnade sind" 'may he protect us' 2. .i. aquaticus inter- 4° 

pretatur, quia de Nilo flumine'^'^ sumptus est 3. .i. populum Israel 

» itiv T ^ fosF <= utmaille TF "> essaniF " ruire T, ruri F ' ties F 
fi =ad-n-tessam ^ AbeilT ' me ic TF ^HeliT,EleF ' co&atr TF 

»" secip TF " bith F ° fogair TF p adamra TF 1 ivimuntisat T, immon- 
tesat F ■■ tedmaim T " nachantairle T, nacluintarle F ' adamna TF, cf. Ann. 
Ul, 825 " ailme TF " anuas. . T, aiwserF; for the rhyme cf. Hy. 11. 5, 6; 25, 26 
" rig TF * Sndidsium T, Snaidsium F; for the form cf. KZ. xxxi. 101 

y Moisi T « deghthoisech F, degtuisech T »• dria F ^^ tnaire T ™ but cf. 

langor .i. diangalar Ir. Gloss, p. 142 ; cf. defendat nos ab omni langore LH. fo. 15 

^■i foguir is taken as the gen. of fogur in an adjectival sense. The glossator takes it as 
a verbal form, v?hich is syntactically improbable ^ apparently the writer identifies 

himself with the People of God; the native interpretation would require rodsndid 
" adamnai F «8 iUum F ''•> dolor: in mundum F " siiiid T '''' om, F 



/. Colman's Hymn. 301 

lessu** Aaron' mace Amrai'' • Dauid' in gille dane°. 
lob' cona fochaidib*^ • sech na nemi® ronsn^de^: 
fathi Fladat^ rouanset • lasecht maccu Mocabe^ 

15 lohain^* Baptaist'*" adsluinnera" • rop ditiu ddn rop snadud ! 
5 Isu'' coua^ apstalaib''' • rop" diar cobuir"" fri gabud ! 

MaireS Joseph =^ donringrat"* • et° spiritus* Stephani*"*: 
as each ing donforslaice^^ • taithraef anmae' Ignati^ 
Cecil* martir'', cech* dithrubach*'^°-cech noeb" robdi" i ngenmnai', 

20 rop* sciath dun diar nimdegail • rop saiget huan* fridemnai^. 

lo Joshua, Aaron Amre's son, David the bold lad. 

May Job with his trials protect us past the poisons ! 
may Uod's prophets defend us, with Maccabee's seven sons ! 
15 John the Baptist we invoke, may he be a safeguard to us, a protection ! 
may Jesus with His apostles be for our help against danger ! 
15 May Mary and Joseph^ herd us et etc. 

from every strait may the commemoration of Ignatius' name release us ! 

May every martyr, every hermit, every saint that has been in chastity, 

20 be a shield to us for our protection, be a dart from us against devils ! 

4. .i. »nac lyiln T, lesu ebraice Soter graece N'un F'"^ 5. ,i. mons 

20 fortitudinis interpretatur 6. .i. fortis manu interpretatur 7. .i. 

dolens interpretatur 8. .x.fiada A.fo dia .i. dia maith ' good God ' T, 

.i. jiada .i. dia da .i. maith F 9. .i. in quo gratia interpretatur T, 

lohaii .i. lohannes, in Deo gratia, uel lohannes Dei gratia interpretatur F°*« 
10. .i. quia Christum baptizauif", uel quia primus homines babtizauit'''' 

25 11. .i. adsluindmeit ar cardes fris in hac laude ' we appeal to him by our 

friendship in etc' T, adsluin{nein .i. adsyuinmet ar cardes in hac 

laude F™^ 12. apostolus graece, missus interpretatur latine'^*' 13. .i. 
tisad'^^ diar cobair ' may He come to our help ' 

1. .i. stilla t Stella maris ®^ interpretatur 2. .i. aite Isu 'foster- 

30 father of Jesus' 3. .i. rontograt diar nanacul 'may they summon us 

for our protection' T, .i. rontograt i ronanmniget 'may they summon us, or 
may they name us' F 4. .i. anima uel gratia eius 5. .i. coronatus 
interpretatur 6. .i. ronfuaslaice T, .i. donfuaslaige F 'may it release us' 
7. .i. foraithmet ' the memory ' 8. .i. Ignatius episcopus secundus 

35 post Petrum in Antiochia primus et passus sub Traiano imperatore. 

Ignatius a leonibus et aliis bestiis T, Eb... successor Petri in 

Ignatius f uit ad non solum praesentes tes ad fidem per suas 

multos. Ti-aianus .i. rex Romanorum et totius mundi legatos cum ad se de 
causam sibi fidei praedicandse ducentes missit. . ei praedicandi ad se lidem 

40 trahenti regem uelle eum dare bestiis et se ... dicere .. uenisse eum sed ille 

negauit .... dicerent ... dicens quid sicut frangitur oportune 

quia ego fidentibus ... 7 deinde ductus est ad regem .... successor eius 

in Roma fuit uita Petri biduo fuerunt F'"^" 9. .i. pro deo T, .i. pro 

deo viartir .1. testis interpretatur F 10. .i. pro deo T, .i. pro deo beos 

45 '/»-0 deo stiU' F 11. .i. pro deo T 

• Ihu T '' Amra TF = gilla ddna TF <• cosna fochaidib T • iieme F 

' roiisnada T, ronsnade F 8 m&ccu Mocaba T, macca Mochaba F ; cf. Fel. Oeng. Aug. 1 
»> Eoin T ' babtaist F " IM T ' con T " cobair TF ■> doringrat F 

» 0CU8 F P Stefani T 1 dorforslaigset F ' an7na TF « each F » dith- 
rubach T, dibtrobach F " roboi F, robdi T " hingenmnai T, igennia F " rob F 
» liuanT,huainF ' deintiuF ' according to Atkinson, Joseph does not appear in 
western martyrologies till the ninth century. See the Felire of Oengus at March 19 
" babtizauit F ^^ babtizauit F only <* latine T only *' tisat T, tisad F 

•• stilla maris t stella F " This long note b^ns on the left margin opposite Itge Ab6il 



302 Old-Irish Verse. 



Regem regum rogamus • in nostris*^ sermonibus, 
anachf*" Noe a luchtlach''^^ • diluui" temporibus. 
Melchisedech ' rex Salem ^»* • incerto de semine, 
ronsoerat a airnigthe'^ • ab ornni formidine. 
25 Soter* soeras® Loth" di thein • qui per saecla® habetur, 5 

ut nos omnes precamur • liberare dignetur. 
Abram'' de ur^ na Caldae^^ • snaidsiunn^^" ruri rosnadai*": 

Regem etc., who protected Noah with his crew* etc. 
Melchisedech rex etc. 

may his prayers deliver us ah etc. to 

25 Soter who delivered Lot from fire, qui etc. 
ut nos etc. 
May the prince who protected Abraham from the fire'' of the Chaldees, 

12. .i. in Scotica linga uel huius ymni T 13. .i. inri roanacht 

'the King who protected' 14. .i. a lucht locha t a luckt dub .i. Noe cum 15 

suis tribus tiliis 7 -iiii- uxores eorum, 'his , or his black people etc' T, 

• i. alluct locha i a luct luath (t a)luG(t) dub dtib i a uxor ut 

quidam poeta dixit mna cetn(1) buada F™^' 

1. .i. rex iustitise interpretatur T, .i. fuit reuera nomen ciuitatis*" F 
2. Hieronynius : aiunt Ebrei hunc esse Sem filium Noe, et supputantes 20 
annos uitse ipsius -cccc- ostendunt eum usque ad Isac uixise. alii hunc 
esse quendam Cannaneum et ignotum cuius Ebrei genelogiam ignorant. 
Secundum autem Augustinum 7 Origenem non homo fuit sed angelus 
Domini : homo sine patre et sine matre et sine genelogia esse non potest T, 

Melcisedech is i cetfaid nanEbraide commad he sein . . . . </raidQ) 25 

ainy el... genelogia. non angelus , '... this is the opinion of the Hebrews 

that ..." F"*^ 3. Hieronymus : Salem non, ut losephus 7 nostrorum 
omnes arbitrantur, idem est 7 Hierusalem, sed oppidum iuxta Scithopolim 
quod appellatur Salem, et dicitur uenisse lacob in Salem ciuitatem regionis 
Sichem, quae est in terra Chanaan T, . . . issi immorro cetfaid nan Ebraide 30 
conid inund 7 Hierusalem ; issi immorro cetfaid sin araile cathir beos 
fil (i) fail srotha lordanen 7 is innti roboi Melcisedek, ' . . . the opinion 
of the Hebrews is that it is the same as Jerusalem; this, however, is the 
opinion of others, a city still near the river Jordan, and in it was 
Melchisedech ' F'"^ 4. .i. ebreice lesus, grece [soter], saluator 35 
latine, T, .i. grece... eb" saluator latine interpretatur F 5. .i. rosoe- 
ras^ar 'that delivered' 6. .i. declinaus interpretatur. Loth mac Aran 
meic Thara f rater Sari'a" 7. .i. pater excelsus interpretatur, abba 
enim 'pater' dicitur, ram 'excelsus'; Abraham pater multarum interpre- 
tatur, et subaudi gentium T, .i. a^cn^atiuus hic F et subaudi ... F'"» 4° 

8. in Ebreo habetur in ur chethisim .i. in igne Caldeorum. tradunt 
autem Ebrei ex hac occasione istiusmodi fabulam, quod Abraham in ignem 
misus est quia ignem adorare noluerit quem Caldei colunt, et Dei auxilio 
liberatus de idulatriae igne profugerit ; quod in sequentibus scribitur 
egressum esse Tharan cum sobole sua de regione Caldeorum, pro quo in 45 
Ebreo habetur 'de incendio Caldeorum,' 7 misus est Aram adhuc ante 
conspectum patris sui Thara in igne Caldeorum, quod uidelicet ignem 

» =0. Ir. anachte *> luctluct F ' diluuii F "^ ernaipthe F « ssecula T, 

secula F ' Galdai T, Calda F i^ snaidsiunn T, snaidsium F •> ronsnada 

TF ' for the construction of. Archiv f. Celt. Phil. i. 6 ^ of. Isid. Op. in. 

476, Hieron. Op. in. 323, and for the meaning of ur supra p. 44 ' on the margin of 

F before this gloss there is an illegible gloss G::er:::: A. i insinC!) 

m This gloss is written over Melchisedech ° Sarrai P 



/. Colmans Hymn. 303 

soersnnn"" soeras'' in popul • limpa"^^ fontis inGdbai*". 
Riiri^ anachf^ tri maccu^ • a surnn® tened corr6dai' 
30 ronnain amal roanacht^ • Dauid de manu Golai. 

Flaithem*'* nime 16chamaig'* • ardonroigse''* diar tr6gi 
5 nad* leic suum prophetam™'' • ulli leonum ori. 

May he deliver us who delivered the people lympha etc. 
The Prince who protected the three boys out of the fiery furnace with 
redness, 
30 may He protect us, as He protected David de etc. 
lo May the Lord of resplendent heaven have compassion on our 

wretchedness", 
who left not suum etc. 

noUens adorare igne consumptus est. loquitur autem Domiuus postea ad 
Abram dicens: 'ego sum qui eduxi te de igne Caldeorum' T'"s 9. na 

1 5 Calda .i. Caldei dicti quasi Cassi .i. o Cased mac Nachor «ieic Thara .i. a 
filio fratris Abraham. De Ur... Abraham apud illos F"'^ 10. .i. ronsnade 
sind 'may He protect us ' F 11. .i. ronsoera^ sinn^ 'may He deliver 

us' 12. o thoin\n^ 'from the wave' T, .i. ablatiuus TF 13. .i. isin 

gdbud irahatar sine aqua quando uenit ex Egipto, 'in the peril in which 

2o they were sine etc' T, .i. isin gabud irrahatar isindithrub sine aqua intan 
tanic in popul ahEyipt. t com,mad yaba aintn ind luic irrabatar tunc sine 
aqua; tw intan roboi Samuel 7«,ac Elcanna i toisigecht in popuil atberar so : 
Filistina tancatar cucufor sluagud co iangatar maic Israel isna loccaib as 
Gaha 7 Masfad, et unde hie inGabai, 7 rothroiscsetar maic Israel andsen, 

25 7 dwat Samuel uscq illustrationis tarsiu, 7 unde dicitur limpha, 7 
romemaid re Samuel 7 re maccaib Israel for Filistinaib ' in the peril in 
which they were in the desert sine aqtui., when the people came out of 
Egypt. Or, Gaba may have been the name of the place in which they 
were tunc sine aqua. Or, when Samuel the son of Elkanah was in the 

30 leadership of the people, this is said : Philistines came to them on a 
hosting, and the Children of Israel came into the places Gibea and Mizpah, 
et etc. And the Children of Israel fasted there, and Samuel put over 
them water illustrationis et etc. And the Philistines were routed by 
Samuel and the Children of Israel F"«. 

35 1. .i. rori 'great king' T 2. .i. roangestar T 3. IN anno 

primo regni Nabcodonozor regis Babilonise uenit in Hierusalem et inuasit 
eam. In anno uero tertio lochim regis luda dixit (sic) Daniel 7 tres pueri 
in Babilonem ducti sunt et alii multi secum. 7 ait rex praeposito iuna- 
chorum, Arphanaz nomine, ut doceret alios pueros de filiis Israel et de 

40 semine regio et de filiis tirannorum pueros decoros, ut ministrarent ei 
post peritiam Caldese lingae F'"» Tri maccu .i. tri maic .i. Sedrac, Misac, 
Abdinago'i nomina eorum apud Caldeos', Annanias, Azarias, Misael 
autem" nomina eorum apud Ebreos^ et in igne misi sunt quia 
noluerunt adorare formam JSTabcodononostor" 4. .i. Jlaith eim" 

45 5. .i. sohista^' 'bright' 6. .i. arroairchise 'may He pity' 7. .i. 

Danielem, qui bis in Babilonia traditus est leonibus et fuit cum eis in 
lacu leonum per ebdomadem plenam sine cibo T 

» eoergum TF •> soeras T, sderais F <= limpha F •* gaba TF « sumd F 
' coruadi T, corrodi F * leg. ronanacht? '• flathem F ' lochamnig T 

'' ardondrosgset F ' nat T, nad F " profetam T ° for de cf . Ml. 61» 5, 9 

» rousoerad F p sin V 1 Abdenago haec simt Caldea F ■■ apud Caldeos om. F 
■ F only ' Ebreica nomina eorum F " et...Nabcodonostor T only " em F; 

an etymological gloss * solastai F 



304 Old- Irish Verse. 



Amal foides*'''^ innaingel'' • tarslaic' Petrura a slabreid, 
dor6iter°* dun diar fortacht^ • rop reid remiinn*' cech namreid. 

35 Diar fiadait*^ rontolomar^ • nostro opere digno : 
robem* occa** imbithbethaid' in paradisi regno, 
Amal soeras^ lonas^ faith • a brti rail moir, monor^ ngle^ h 
snaidsiunn'"=' degri" tomtbach"^ tr^n • sen D^ donf^^ fordont^**. 
Rop &*■ a Fiada*® rop fir'' • roerthar^^ in guide "se^ 

40 robet maccain"^' flathaDe • hitimchuairt na sculese*. 

Ropfir^ a Fiada' ropfir''^ • risam huili''^ sid^^^ ind rig: 

Sechroised'^'^ rolssam*"® • hi"flaith nime cotrissam. »© 

As He sent the angel that loosed Peter from the chain, 

may he be sent to us for our aid, may every unsmooth be smooth 

before us ! 
35 May we please our Lord nostro etc. ! 

may we be with Him in eternal life in etc. ! 15 

As He delivered Jonah the prophet from the whale's belly — a 

bright deed — , 
may the good King, threatening, mighty, protect us ! God's blessing 

lead us, help us ! 
Be it true, O Lord, be it true, may this prayer be granted ! 20 

40 may the little children of God's Kingdom be around this school : 
Be it true, O Lord, be it true ! May we all reach the peace of the 

King. 
...may we reach ^^, may we meet in the Kingdom of Heaven! 

1. .i. praeteriti temporis F 2. Herodes Agripa occidit lacobum 25 

iilium Zebedei et tradidit Petrum -iiii- quaternionibus in carcerem ad 
custodiendum, et liberauit eum Dominus per angelum suum T, Herodes 
tetrarcha mac Herodis meic Antipatris, meic Herodis Ascolonitse, is lais 
romarbad lolian Bahtaist 7 roches Crist 7 rolaad Petur i carcair, 7 
is esede /oraithnieiitar hie 'by him John the Baptist was slain, and Christ 3° 
suffered, and Peter was cast into prison, and it is he that is referred to 
here ' F™*^ 3. .i. rotuaslaic F 4. .i. a Deo 5, .i. dar dia 

maith^^ 'to our good God' T, .i. dar dia maith .i. bona dait ondi as deus ata 
'it is from deus' F 6. .i. rotholtnagem^^ 'may we please' 

L amal soeras .i. amal rosoerastar F 2. .i. dolens sine columba 35 

interpretatur, filius Amathi et'^'' uiduse quern suscitauit Helias" quando"™ 
hospitauit apud earn"" fugiens Achab in tempore famis*^ 3. .i. rons- 
nade sind F 4. .i. toinaithmech 5. .i. ade maith ' O good God ' T, 
adegde F 6. .i. roemither'^^ 7. .i. angeli i maicc'^'^ becca atbalat/oc/ie- 
toir" in sanctitate'^ post baptismum*-*^ 'small children who die at once etc' 40 

1. .i. celum 

» foedes T, /aides F •> aingel F = doroitei T, dorroiter F "^ fortact F 

" remunn T, remoind F ' fiadat TF « robbem F •> occai F ' mbibethaid T, 
bcthbethaid F '' monar T ' gle F ■" snaidsiunn T, snaidsiuvi F 

n degri T, degrig F ° tomtach T p donfe T, don'^ F <i /" T, /" te F 

•■ rop fir: rofir TF " fiado F ' afirthar corrected to rajirthar F " guidi TF 

' seo F " maccan TF " scuiliseo F y rojir TF ^ Jiado F " rofir F 

'''' uileF ""^ sithTF ^"^ msad F ' whoever may reach ' ; sec/^ for sec/iip GC-. 717, W.S. 
"« roissavi T, roisam F " in F sg cf. seek ni rista ni tUta Aisl. 53 ''*' an ety- 
mological explanation of Jiada as though fodia 'good God' " rotholtnaigem F 
■'•' et: hie est filius F " EleasF ™™ apud quam F "" apud earn T only "" in 
tempore famis fugiens Achab regem Israel F pp roerniter T, roernidar F '»'1 mac- 
cairn F "■■■ fochetor T, focetoir F «» in sanctitate om. F " bab" F 



/. Colman's Hymn. 305 

''Robem' cendes** hi llethu"'* • lahaingliu*^ i mbithbethii. 
Reraig* Mthi® cen dibad'' • aingil apstail — ard fegad' — 
45 tairset liar nathair^nemdae'' • ria sluag ndemnae* diar sdnad. 

Sen dd''^ 
5 'Be^idacht for^rlam^ Patraic^ • co nnoebaib' Herenn™ irnbi": 

bendacht" forsin chathraigse'* • ocus'^ for each filindi''*. 

May we be without age widely (?) with the angels in eternal life ! 
Patriarchs, prophets without extinction, angels, apostles— a noble 

sight — 
lo 45 may they come with our Heavenly Father to bless us before the 

host of devils ! 
Blessing on the patron Patrick, with the saints of Ireland about him ! 
blessing on this convent and on all within it ! 

2. {leth)rand so 7 tsed araili {l)ethrand aili occai{T) . . diatoracht 

15 ..at... clengcdur, masu {lethra)nn cech ai dib doronsat anuas. {no ise 
C)holman wremorro a 6(ennr) dorigne in immun{sa -]for)acaib in leth(rann so) 
ar roeccom(lanaig) dianio che{nel)8a ecom.lanaig(/etsa amo)lad som T"'^, 
{Jiob)em. lethrand so 7 ni frith alethrand aile and 7 is ed{dora)le in fer 
dia torach[t\ a de{nam) atbath don tedmaim rnaso lethrand cech fir doronsat 

10 anuasana . maso Colman immorro a oenur dorigne in nimmun sa, is airi 
fioracaib in lethrann sa gen lethranxd ele occai ar roeccomlanaig seovi mo 
muntir sa, ecoirdatiaigfetsa amoladsom 'this is a half-quatrain and its 
other half has not been found. And this is what befell : the man to 
whose turn it came to compose it died of the plague, if it is a half-quatrain 

■25 for each man that they made above. If it is Colman alone, however, who 
made this hymn, therefore he left this half-quatrain without another half- 
quatrain'; 'since He has made my kindred incomplete, I will make His 
praise incomplete,' F"*» 3. .i. hifarsinge 'in wideness' T, Lethu leu, 

ut quidam dixit : 

30 Momathair 7 mlathair 

cein robatar na [ni]bethu 
bendacht for ec(?) rodosfuc 
robo bee mo ...* lethu ■ 
'with them, ut quidam, dixit : 'my father and my mother, while they lived, 

35 Vjlessing on ... which carried them off; small was my. . with them" F"'^ 

1. .i. rorig 1 rerig^ .i. qui fuerunt ante dilunium 'great kings or time- 
kings 'etc. 2. .i. in poena 3. .i. is ard in Jegad'^ f egad a,nge\oruni 
et apostolorum 'lofty is the sight angelorum etc' 4. hue usque cecinit 
Colman T 5. Bendact for. Dermait hua Tigeman comarba Po^raic 

40 is e rotuUl na cethri runnu sa - i is rand PatraXc 7 Bingtee tantum • f uit 7 
Mugron amiarba Coluvicille fecit dorigne nadarannsa sis .i. na da rann 
dedencha, ' Diarmait hua Tigernain, comarb of Patrick, he it is who added 
tliese four verses. Or it is the verse of Patrick and Brigit tantum fuit, 
and Mugron, comarb of Columcille, made these two quatrains below, to 

45 wit, the two last quatrains' F'"*^ 6. .i. erellam .i.^ adbulellam fri 
denaim ferta^ 7 mirbaile 'greatly ready, i.e. exceedingly ready to perform 
miracles and wonders ' 7. .i. for in erlam as Patra.ic ' on the patron 

Patrick' 8. .i. inte T 

• robbem T ^ esT,(BsF ' illetha F •* haingliu F • faithi T,fadi F 

' dihdad F « nathar T '' nemda TF ' ndemna T, nemna F ^ om. F 

' CO noebaib F "» Herenn T, Heretid P " imme T, uile F " bennacht T 

p cathraigse TF *» ocus F ■■ inde F ■ it might be read o[r]ait *■ roreig .i. 
seeul fota a tegul ' long their life ' F""* " in fegad F only " .i. seems to be wanting 
in F " ilenmug jirt F 

S. G. TI. 20 



306 Old-Irish Verse. 



Bendacht* for^rlam Bright • co nogaib H^renn^ impe, 
50 tabraid huili° cainforgall • bewdacht'' for ordan Brigte. 

Bendacht® for Colura^ cille^ • co nn6ebaib' Alban^ alia, 
ior anmain Adamndn^*ain • rolacain'^ forsua clanna*. 

For foisam'^^ rig na ndtile* • comairche'^ nachanbera' ! 
in spirut noeb ronbr6ena • Crist rons6era ronsena ! 

Sen d^"». 



Blessing on the patron Brigit with the virgins of Ireland about 
her: 
50 give ye all a fair testimony : blessing on Brigit's dignity. i© 

Blessing on Columcille, with the saints of Alba on the other side, 
on the soul of glorious Adamnan, who imposed a law on the clans. 

(May we be) under the safeguard of the King of the elements, a 

protection which will not betray us ! 
may the Holy Spirit rain on us ! may Christ deliver us, bless us ! 15 

1. .i. collum ara diutecht dictus est 'he was called dove for his sim- 
plicity' T 2. .i, quia frequenter ueniebat nchill .i. . . Telaig 

Dubglaise quia a expectem {cU)le inde dictus (est) T, Colum cille : 

Cremthand a ainm baiste, ic Telaig Duhglase immorro roleg a salmu do 
sacurt na cille 7 ticed soni commenic cosinmag i fail na cille ...^^ 'his 20 
baptismal name was Crimthann : at Telach Dubglasse, however, he read 
his psalms to the priest of the church, and he used to come frequently to 
the plain beside the church...' F 3. .i. fri muir anair 'to the east of 

the sea' T 4. .i. Adomnan muc Konan me\c (T)hinne; Jionat ainm 
amathar 'Adamnan son of Ronan, son of Tinne: his mother's name was 25 
Ronat' F"'^ 5, Cethri prinichana na Herend A. cain Patr&AC 7 Dari 
7 Adomnan 7 dom,naig • Cain Patraic, immorro, cen chleirciu do marbad; 
cain Dari, cen bu do gait; Adomnan, cen (mnd) do marbad; domnaig, 
cen {(lul) ar imthecht 'four chief laws of Ireland, the law of Patrick and 
of Daie and of Adamnan and of Sunday. The law of Patrick, now, not 30 
to slay clerics ; the law of Dare, not to steal cattle ; of Adamnan, not 
to slay women ; of Sunday, not to travel ' F'"^' 6. .i. /orsna mnaib i 

super gentes ' on women or super gentes ' F 

1. .i. for foesitin F 

» hennacht T •> Herenn T, Herevd P " huile T, uHe F ^ bennacht F 

" benedacht T ^ connoebaih T, conoebaib F s adamnan T, adamnain F, i.e. the 

law exempting women from military service, Rawl. B. 512, fo. 48*1: cf. I'Yl. Oeng. 
Lxiv. and Reeves' Cohimba, i. 179 ** foesmii T, foisam F ' ndiila T, ndula F 

•' commairche TF ' nachanbera TF, leg. nachanmera ? which is translated ■" sen 
dS T, S.D. F n Nine illegible lines follow 



//. Fiacc's Hymn. 307 



II. FiAcc's Hymn. 

Genair Patratcc" — Ffacc'* Sleibte'^ dor6nai'^ innimun*sa do Patraicc^ 
InFiacsin dano, mac eside* meic Ercha mac Bregain meic Daire'' 
liarraig otaat' U Barrche"^, meic Cathair Moir'. Dalta dano in Fiac sin 

5 do Dubthach'" mac hui Lugair; ardfile" Herenn eside". I nainisir 
Loegaire meic Neill'' doronad^. 7 is e"" in Dubthach sin atracht' ria 
Fat?-atc hi'' Temraig iarna rad" do Loegaire na roeirged nech remi 
isin(tig)^, 7 ba cara do Patraic'^ he o sein immach, 7 robaitse<^'' o Patraic 
he iarsein^ • Luid dawo'' fecht co tech in Dubthaig sin i Laignib • 

10 Ferais iarwwi Dubthach failte moir fri Patraic • Atbert Patraic fri 
Dubthach: ' cuinnig damsa' olse, 'fer graid sochenelach sobessach''^% 
6ensetche'''* 7 oen mac occai'"' tantum.' 'Cid*'** ara cuinchisiu'® sein"^? .i. 
fer inchrotha sin,' ol Dubthach. 'Dia dul fogradaib,' ol Patraic^. 'Fiac 
sin''*',' ol Dubthach, '7 dochoid side for cuairt i Connachtaib"' • Intan 

15 tra batar forsna briathraib se"*, is and" tanic Fiac 7 a™™ chuairt leis. 
'Ata sund°°,' ol Dub^AacA, *inti roiniraidsem"".' 'Cia beith^P,' ol Patraic, 
'bes niba hail do"*'» quod diximus.' ' Den tar trial mo bertha sa,' ol 
J)\xhthach, 'co naccadar Fiac' Otchonnairc"' tra Fiac sin roiarfaig: 'ced 
trialtar?' olse. 'Dubthach do bachaill,' arseat. ' Esbach sin*^,' arse, 

■20 'ar ni HI inHerinn" filid a lethet.' ' Notgebtha dara hesi,' ol Pat?-aic. 

Patrick was born. Fiacc of Sletty composed this hymn for Patrick. 
Now that Fiacc was son of Mac Ercae, son of Bregan, son of Daire 
Barraig, (from whom are the Hy-Barrchi), son of Cathair Mor. Moreover 
that Fiacc was a pupil of Dubthach maccu-Lugair, who was chief poet of 

^5 Ireland. In the time of Loegaire son of Niall it was made. And that is 
the Dubthach who arose before Patrick in Tara, after Loegaire had said 
that no one should rise before him in the house. And he was a friend of 
Patrick thenceforward, and he was baptized by Patrick afterwards. 
Now Patrick once went to that Dubthach's house in Leinster. Then 

30 Dubthach gave great welcome to Patrick. Patrick said to Dubthach : 
'Seek for me,' said he, 'a man of rank, of good family and of good 
character, with only one wife and child.' 'Why seekest thou that? (to 
wit, a man of that kind)' said Dubthach. 'That he may be ordained,' 
said Patrick. 'Fiacc is the man,' said Dubthach, 'and he has gone on 

35 circuit in Connacht.' Now when thej' were thus talking, then came Fiacc 
and his circuit with him. 'There is the man whom we have been speaking 
of,' said Dubthach. ' Though it be,' says Patrick, ' peradventure quod diximus 
will not be pleasing to him.' 'Let an essay be made to tonsure me,' said 
Dubthach, 'so that Fiacc may see.' When Fiacc, then, saw that, he asked: 

40 'What is essayed?' said he. 'The tonsuring of Dubthach,' said they. 'That 
is idle,' said he, 'for there is not in Ireland a poet his equal.' 'Thou 

» Genair PatrsAcc om. F •> Fiac T " Sleipte F "^ doronai T « molad F 
f Phatr&ic F « sede F '' Dare F ' otdt F ^ Oe Barche F ' irm- ¥ 

" D-abthach F " ardfile F » Herend heside F p 7 Patraic add. F 1 om. T 
' e T ' atraracht F » i F " rad T " tick F " Phatr&ic F 

" rohatsed som F y o Plmtr&ic iarsin F ' Patraic add. F »» sob'' F 

"' oenetche T, oenetche F "^ ocai F '•'' ced F <-'« cuinchesiu T " ol Patraic 
add. F, but it should foWoyr fo gradaib ^ ol Patraic om. T; in F it is out of place 

''»' nein T « onactaib F "«k lyriathrasa F " ann T ""» ocus a F "" ata 

sunn T »" roimradsem F pp beth T •»•» niba liail doF " otchonnair F 

" 'cid ara trialtar,' olse, ^Dubthach do b(a)ch(aill)? ar is espach sein' T. The text of 
F is supported by Trip. L. 190 " i nHerivd F 

20—2 



308 Old-Irish Verse. 



*Is lugu mo esbaidse aHerinn*,' ol Fiac, 'quam Dubthach^' Tall tra 
. VaXraic a ulchai*' do Piac'^ tunc ; 7 tanic rath in6r fair iarsein co* roleg' 
in nord neclastacda uile^ i noen aidche, uel .xu. diebus ut alii ferunt, 7 
cotartad** grod nepscwip fair, 7 conid he as ardepsco/? Lagen o sein' ille 7 
a chomarbba'' diaeis. Loc dno^ Duma iiGobla™ fri Sleibte" aniarthuaith": 5 
Tempus imworro Lugdach meic Loegaire, arise^ba ri Herenni tunc. 
Causa uero ar molad Patrm'c, ocms is"" iarna ec doronad, ut ferunt quidam*. 

wouldst be taken in his stead,' said Patrick. ' My loss to Ireland is less 
than that of Dubthach,' said Fiacc. Patrick, then, took off Fiacc's beard, 
and thereafter great grace came upon him, and he read all the ecclesiastical 10 
order in one night, uel quindecim diebus ut alii ferunt. A bishop's rank 
was conferred on him, and he is the chief bishop of Leinster thenceforth, 
and his coarb after him. The place then was Duma Gobla, to the north- 
west of Sletty ; the time, however, that of Lugaid son of Loegaire ; the 
cause was to praise Patrick, and it was composed after his death, ut etc. 15 

1 Genair* Patraicc" inNemthur' • issed' adf^t"^ hi scelaib: 
maccanse rhbliadnae'^ ddac'' • intan dobreth'^^ fo deraib**^ 

Succat^ aainm itubrad'''^ • cid'^*' a athair ba fissi*^*^^ : 

1 Patrick was born at Nemthur ; this he declares in stories®* : 

a boy (was he) of sixteen years when he was carried off under tears. 20 

Sucat^' (was) his name in which he was carried off : his father 
too were worthy to be known : 

1. .i. cathir sein^^ feil^^ i mBretnaih tuaiscirt^^ .i. Ail Cluade 'that is 
a city in North Britain, namely Ail Cluade ' (Dumbarton) 2. .i. 
periti F 3. .i. tuccad^^ 4. .i./o dere [in marg.] .i./o bron na doiri 25 
' i.e. under the sorrow of slavery ' T 5. .i. Bretnas sein 7 deus belli a 
Laten, ' that is British, and the Latin of it is deus belli ' T, Succat .i. 
Bretnas sen, deus belli uel fortis belli a Laten, uaire su isin Bretnais is 
fortis i is deus, cat is bellum 'that is British, the Latin of